Several sermons upon the fifth of St. Matthew .... [vol. 1] being part of Christ's Sermon on the mount / by Anthony Horneck ... ; to which is added, the life of the author, by Richard Lord Bishop of Bath and Wells.
         Horneck, Anthony, 1641-1697.
      
       
         
           1698
        
      
       Approx. 604 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 258 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A70263
         Wing H2851
         ESTC R40468
         19337104
         ocm 19337104
         108689
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A70263)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 108689)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1673:10 or 1702:20)
      
       
         
           
             Several sermons upon the fifth of St. Matthew .... [vol. 1] being part of Christ's Sermon on the mount / by Anthony Horneck ... ; to which is added, the life of the author, by Richard Lord Bishop of Bath and Wells.
             Horneck, Anthony, 1641-1697.
          
           2 v. : port.
           
             Printed by J.H. for B. Aylmer ...,
             London :
             1698.
          
           
             Errata: p. 62 at beginning of v. 1.
             Volume 1 (Wing H2851) is found at reel 1673:10; v. 2 (Wing H2852) is found at reel 1702:20.
             Imprint of v. 2 reads: London: Printed for Brabazon Aylmer ..., 1698.
             Reproduction of original in the Bodleian Library.
             Includes bibliographical references.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Horneck, Anthony, 1641-1697.
           Sermon on the mount.
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Matthew V -- Sermons.
        
      
    
     
        2005-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-04 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             
               The
               Reverend
               D
               
               r.
               Anthony
               Horneck
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SEVERAL
           SERMONS
           UPON
           The
           Fifth
           of
           S
           
           t.
           Matthew
           ;
           Being
           part
           of
           
             Christ's
             Sermon
             on
             the
             Mount.
             By
          
           ANTHONY
           HORNECK
           ,
           D.
           D.
           Late
           Preacher
           at
           the
           Savoy
           .
           The
           First
           Volume
           .
           
             To
             which
             is
             added
          
           ,
           The
           LIFE
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           by
           Richard
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Bath
           and
           Wells
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             J.
             H.
          
           for
           
             B.
             Aylmer
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
             Three
             Pigeons
          
           against
           the
           
             Royal
             Exchange
          
           in
           Cornhill
           .
           1698.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           LIFE
           of
           the
           Reverend
           Anthony
           Horneck
           ▪
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           THIS
           excellent
           Man
           was
           born
           *
           at
           Baccharacht
           ,
           †
           ,
           in
           the
           
             Lower
             Palatinate
          
           ,
           a
           Town
           from
           whence
           we
           receive
           a
           Wine
           that
           from
           the
           place
           bears
           the
           same
           Name
           amongst
           us
           .
           His
           Father
           was
           Recorder
           or
           Secretary
           of
           that
           place
           ;
           a
           very
           strict
           Protestant
           ,
           and
           a
           Person
           of
           great
           Reputation
           .
           The
           Doctor
           was
           also
           bred
           up
           in
           the
           same
           Profession
           from
           the
           beginning
           :
           He
           never
           was
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           falsly
           reported
           of
           him
           .
           His
           Father
           devoted
           him
           for
           the
           holy
           Ministry
           from
           the
           womb
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           wanting
           to
           give
           him
           such
           an
           Education
           as
           might
           fit
           him
           for
           that
           Sacred
           Office
           .
           He
           was
           first
           sent
           to
           Heidelbergh
           ,
           where
           he
           applied
           himself
           with
           great
           diligence
           to
           the
           study
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           under
           the
           direction
           and
           care
           of
           the
           very
           learned
           Dr.
           Spanheim
           ,
           who
           is
           now
           the
           primary
           Professor
           of
           the
           University
           of
           Leyden
           .
        
         
         
           He
           had
           ,
           it
           appears
           ,
           a
           great
           desire
           to
           come
           over
           into
           England
           ;
           I
           cannot
           tell
           what
           it
           was
           that
           moved
           him
           :
           `t
           is
           certain
           his
           Father
           inclined
           not
           to
           it
           .
           However
           to
           England
           he
           came
           ,
           not
           without
           his
           Father's
           consent
           .
           He
           was
           about
           19
           years
           of
           age
           when
           he
           first
           came
           over
           .
           he
           was
           then
           very
           eminent
           not
           onely
           for
           his
           Learning
           ,
           but
           for
           his
           great
           Piety
           also
           .
           He
           who
           taught
           him
           the
           English
           Tongue
           ,
           does
           profess
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           saw
           a
           young
           man
           so
           exemplary
           for
           Piety
           as
           this
           young
           man
           was
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           entred
           into
           
             Queen's
             College
          
           in
           
             Oxford
             ,
             Dec.
          
           24.
           1663.
           and
           was
           in
           very
           great
           esteem
           there
           with
           Dr.
           Barlow
           ,
           then
           Provost
           of
           that
           House
           ,
           and
           since
           Bishop
           of
           Lincoln
           ,
           who
           valued
           him
           highly
           for
           his
           great
           Learning
           ,
           and
           more
           particularly
           for
           his
           good
           skill
           in
           the
           Eastern
           Languages
           .
           He
           was
           ,
           by
           his
           favour
           ,
           made
           Chaplain
           of
           the
           said
           College
           soon
           after
           his
           Entrance
           .
           He
           was
           incorporated
           Master
           of
           Arts
           from
           the
           University
           of
           
             Wittembergh
             ,
             Dec.
             21.
             1663.
          
           
           It
           was
           not
           long
           after
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           made
           Vicar
           of
           Allhallows
           in
           Oxford
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           gift
           of
           
             Lincoln
             College
          
           .
           There
           he
           continued
           a
           most
           
           constant
           and
           painfull
           Preacher
           about
           two
           years
           .
        
         
           Thence
           he
           removed
           into
           the
           Family
           of
           the
           Duke
           of
           Albemarle
           *
           ,
           and
           was
           received
           there
           as
           a
           Tutor
           to
           his
           Son
           ,
           the
           then
           Lord
           Torrington
           ,
           and
           since
           Duke
           of
           Albemarle
           .
           He
           was
           now
           in
           a
           fair
           way
           to
           Preferment
           ,
           had
           he
           been
           forward
           in
           seeking
           it
           .
           The
           Duke
           did
           indeed
           bestow
           upon
           him
           a
           Living
           in
           the
           Diocese
           of
           Exeter
           †
           ,
           and
           did
           also
           procure
           him
           a
           Prebend
           in
           that
           Church
           from
           Dr.
           Sparrow
           ,
           then
           Lord
           Bishop
           there
           .
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           afterward
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           his
           parting
           with
           them
           .
           I
           am
           now
           on
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Doctors
           Life
           which
           I
           know
           the
           least
           of
           ;
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           he
           did
           well
           every
           where
           ,
           and
           agreeably
           to
           his
           holy
           Profession
           .
        
         
           He
           did
           ,
           before
           he
           married
           ,
           go
           over
           into
           Germany
           ‖
           ,
           to
           see
           his
           Friends
           ,
           where
           he
           preached
           with
           great
           acceptation
           ,
           and
           was
           entertained
           with
           great
           respect
           at
           the
           Court
           of
           one
           of
           the
           German
           Princes
           ,
           *
           ,
           who
           shewed
           him
           a
           very
           particular
           kindness
           .
        
         
           After
           his
           Return
           he
           was
           chosen
           Preacher
           at
           the
           Savoy
           †
           ,
           where
           he
           continued
           about
           26
           years
           ,
           till
           he
           died
           .
           
           That
           place
           deserves
           not
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Preferment
           :
           The
           maintenance
           is
           small
           ,
           and
           ,
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           precarious
           .
           And
           whatever
           it
           was
           to
           him
           at
           his
           first
           taking
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           there
           were
           persons
           of
           considerable
           quality
           inhabiting
           there
           ,
           who
           were
           very
           kind
           to
           him
           ;
           yet
           afterwards
           ,
           when
           his
           Family
           increased
           ,
           and
           his
           necessities
           were
           greater
           ,
           it
           could
           not
           be
           called
           a
           competent
           maintenance
           .
           But
           whatever
           it
           was
           first
           or
           last
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           be
           perswaded
           to
           keep
           his
           Living
           in
           Devonshire
           with
           it
           :
           nor
           could
           he
           ever
           be
           prevailed
           with
           afterwards
           (
           whatever
           offers
           were
           made
           to
           him
           )
           to
           accept
           of
           any
           Living
           to
           hold
           in
           conjunction
           with
           it
           .
           He
           was
           irreconcileable
           to
           Pluralities
           ,
           and
           to
           Non-residence
           ,
           and
           would
           upon
           occasion
           declare
           his
           abhorrence
           of
           them
           with
           some
           considerable
           warmth
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           of
           the
           opinion
           ,
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           of
           
             Bernard
             Gilpin
          
           ,
           the
           famous
           Preacher
           and
           Saint
           of
           the
           North
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Chichester
           ,
           who
           wrote
           his
           life
           ,
           gives
           the
           following
           account
           .
           
             
               Mr.
               Gilpin
            
             was
             about
             to
             travel
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             ,
             and
             to
             study
             there
             :
             He
             was
             at
             that
             time
             possessed
             of
             a
             Living
             ,
             a
             Cure
             of
             Souls
             ;
             Bishop
             
             Tunstall
             perswades
             him
             to
             keep
             his
             Living
             for
             his
             better
             support
             ;
             Mr.
             Gilpin
             refuseth
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             resigns
             it
             .
             He
             tells
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             
               he
               had
               left
               his
               Parsonage
               upon
               necessity
               ,
               because
               be
               could
               not
               keep
               it
               in
               his
               hands
               with
               any
               peace
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
          
           And
           when
           the
           Bishop
           offered
           him
           a
           Dispensation
           to
           hold
           it
           ,
           
             Mr.
             Gilpin
          
           replied
           ,
           
             
               The
               Devil
               will
               not
               be
               restrained
               with
               any
               bonds
               of
               dispensation
               from
               labouring
               in
               mine
               absence
               the
               destruction
               of
               my
               people
               committed
               to
               my
               charge
               :
               And
               I
               fear
               that
               when
               God
               shall
               call
               me
               to
               account
               of
               my
               Stewardship
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               serve
               my
               turn
               to
               make
               answer
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               dispensed
               withall
               ,
               whilst
               the
               Devil
               made
               havock
               of
               my
               Flock
               .
            
          
           Mr.
           Gilpin
           was
           after
           this
           ,
           and
           whilst
           he
           continued
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           pressed
           to
           accept
           of
           a
           Living
           :
           But
           he
           tells
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           in
           his
           Letter
           to
           him
           ,
           his
           mind
           in
           these
           words
           :
           
             
               I
               am
               fully
               resolved
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               I
               live
               ,
               never
               to
               burden
               my
               Conscience
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               nor
               to
               keep
               a
               Living
               in
               my
               own
               charge
               with
               condition
               to
               live
               from
               it
               .
            
          
           He
           adds
           afterwards
           ,
           
             
               Though
               any
               other
               should
               teach
               and
               preach
               for
               me
               as
               constantly
               and
               industriously
               as
               ever
               St.
            
             Augustin
             
               did
               ,
               
               yet
               cannot
               I
               think
               my self
               discharged
               by
               another
               man's
               pains
               taking
               .
               But
               if
               yet
               I
               should
               be
               perswaded
               thus
               to
               offer
               violence
               to
               my
               Conscience
               ,
               upon
               condition
               to
               remain
               either
               here
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               Vniversity
               ,
               my
               disquiet
               of
               Conscience
               would
               never
               permit
               me
               to
               profit
               in
               my
               study
               .
            
          
        
         
           He
           was
           a
           very
           great
           blessing
           to
           the
           Inhabitants
           of
           the
           Savoy
           ,
           and
           indeed
           to
           the
           City
           .
           He
           constantly
           resided
           among
           them
           ,
           tho'
           he
           had
           no
           House
           belonging
           to
           his
           Place
           .
           He
           hired
           an
           House
           ,
           and
           was
           constant
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           the
           Duties
           of
           his
           Place
           .
           He
           preached
           with
           great
           vehemence
           and
           ardor
           ,
           with
           mighty
           force
           and
           conviction
           .
           He
           spake
           the
           sense
           of
           his
           Soul
           ,
           and
           entred
           into
           the
           Hearts
           of
           his
           People
           .
           He
           soon
           convinced
           his
           Auditors
           that
           he
           was
           in
           great
           earnest
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           a
           mighty
           sense
           of
           the
           worth
           of
           Souls
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           vast
           importance
           of
           those
           Truths
           which
           he
           delivered
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           His
           Auditors
           were
           convinced
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Man
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           sent
           by
           him
           for
           the
           good
           of
           Souls
           .
           He
           used
           great
           freedom
           of
           Speech
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           using
           
             enticing
             Words
             of
             human
             Wisdom
          
           ,
           he
           spake
           like
           his
           Master
           with
           
           great
           Conviction
           and
           Authority
           .
        
         
           His
           Fame
           grew
           exceedingly
           ,
           and
           very
           many
           were
           his
           constant
           Auditors
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           highest
           Rank
           and
           Quality
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           great
           number
           of
           very
           devout
           and
           pious
           Persons
           .
           A
           vast
           Crowd
           there
           was
           that
           followed
           him
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           collection
           of
           most
           devout
           and
           conformable
           Persons
           as
           were
           hardly
           to
           be
           found
           elsewhere
           ;
           it
           was
           no
           easie
           matter
           to
           get
           through
           the
           Crowd
           to
           the
           Pulpit
           .
        
         
           He
           administred
           the
           Holy
           Communion
           on
           the
           first
           Sunday
           of
           every
           Month
           ,
           and
           preached
           a
           Preparation-Sermon
           on
           the
           Friday
           preceding
           .
           He
           did
           it
           also
           on
           the
           great
           Festivals
           .
           He
           administred
           it
           twice
           on
           a
           day
           ,
           in
           the
           Morning
           at
           eight
           a
           Clock
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           usual
           time
           after
           the
           Morning
           Sermon
           .
           The
           number
           of
           the
           Communicants
           held
           a
           great
           proportion
           to
           that
           of
           his
           Auditors
           ,
           and
           their
           Devotion
           was
           very
           exemplary
           .
           The
           number
           was
           so
           great
           at
           both
           times
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           hardly
           be
           believed
           by
           those
           Clergymen
           who
           have
           been
           confined
           to
           the
           Country
           ,
           and
           have
           seen
           the
           small
           number
           of
           those
           who
           attend
           upon
           this
           holy
           Service
           .
           So
           great
           was
           the
           number
           ,
           that
           
           there
           was
           need
           of
           great
           help
           of
           Clergymen
           to
           assist
           in
           the
           delivering
           of
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ;
           and
           with
           such
           assistance
           it
           was
           very
           late
           before
           the
           Congregation
           could
           be
           dismissed
           .
           I
           will
           add
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           remember
           that
           I
           did
           ever
           behold
           so
           great
           numbers
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           signs
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           and
           a
           due
           sense
           and
           profound
           reverence
           ,
           becoming
           this
           great
           act
           of
           divine
           Worship
           ,
           in
           my
           whole
           life
           .
           The
           Doctor
           took
           indefatigable
           pains
           on
           these
           occasions
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           encouraged
           to
           do
           so
           from
           the
           great
           success
           his
           Labours
           met
           withal
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           not
           only
           very
           diligent
           in
           Preaching
           and
           Administring
           the
           Holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           other
           parts
           of
           his
           Duty
           .
        
         
           He
           took
           great
           pains
           in
           Catechising
           and
           instructing
           the
           Youth
           ,
           in
           visiting
           the
           sick
           ,
           and
           directing
           and
           satisfying
           the
           doubtfull
           and
           scrupulous
           ,
           and
           encouraging
           all
           good
           beginnings
           ,
           and
           promoting
           worthy
           designs
           ,
           and
           provoking
           those
           he
           conversed
           with
           to
           love
           and
           good
           works
           .
        
         
           He
           took
           great
           pains
           also
           in
           his
           own
           Family
           .
           He
           spent
           very
           much
           time
           with
           his
           Family
           in
           constant
           Prayers
           
           Morning
           and
           Night
           ,
           in
           Reading
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           Singing
           of
           Psalms
           ,
           in
           holy
           Conferences
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Duties
           incumbent
           upon
           him
           as
           the
           Master
           of
           a
           Family
           .
           No
           Weariness
           ,
           no
           weighty
           Business
           abroad
           ,
           excused
           him
           from
           the
           discharge
           of
           these
           Duties
           .
           Nor
           did
           he
           perform
           them
           slightly
           and
           perfunctorily
           ,
           but
           spent
           very
           much
           time
           in
           them
           ;
           he
           was
           very
           assiduous
           ,
           very
           earnest
           and
           vehement
           ,
           and
           shewed
           a
           very
           great
           concern
           and
           ardor
           therein
           .
           He
           would
           rise
           early
           in
           a
           Morning
           to
           these
           Exercises
           ,
           and
           not
           spare
           his
           pains
           even
           after
           the
           very
           great
           and
           wearisom
           labours
           of
           the
           day
           .
        
         
           Nor
           did
           he
           forbear
           his
           Studies
           and
           Closet-Devotions
           .
           He
           spent
           much
           time
           there
           .
           It
           appears
           by
           a
           Diary
           found
           since
           his
           Death
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           kept
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           that
           he
           called
           himself
           to
           an
           account
           every
           Night
           for
           the
           Words
           ,
           and
           Actions
           ,
           and
           Conversation
           of
           the
           Day
           past
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           few
           men
           living
           were
           more
           strict
           and
           severe
           than
           he
           was
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           If
           he
           had
           done
           any
           good
           that
           day
           ,
           he
           gave
           God
           the
           praise
           of
           it
           before
           he
           slept
           .
           And
           few
           men
           that
           lived
           passed
           fewer
           days
           
           (
           if
           he
           passed
           any
           such
           )
           without
           doing
           good
           .
           But
           when
           any
           Words
           or
           Thoughts
           escaped
           ,
           which
           he
           judged
           to
           have
           wanted
           due
           care
           ,
           he
           animadverted
           upon
           himself
           in
           a
           severe
           manner
           ,
           before
           he
           went
           to
           rest
           .
           He
           was
           one
           of
           the
           kindest
           men
           to
           others
           that
           ever
           lived
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           severest
           to
           himself
           .
           He
           needed
           no
           Confessor
           to
           call
           him
           to
           account
           ,
           or
           to
           enjoyn
           him
           any
           Penance
           .
           He
           did
           not
           spare
           revenge
           upon
           himself
           ,
           who
           could
           most
           easily
           forgive
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           wanted
           no
           compassion
           for
           the
           greatest
           Criminals
           .
           He
           kept
           a
           continual
           watch
           over
           his
           own
           Soul
           ,
           and
           strictly
           watched
           over
           its
           actings
           ,
           and
           tendencies
           ,
           and
           was
           therefore
           very
           fit
           to
           watch
           over
           those
           who
           were
           committed
           to
           his
           Charge
           .
        
         
           Besides
           the
           constant
           care
           that
           was
           upon
           him
           from
           his
           Parish
           ,
           his
           Family
           ,
           his
           Closet
           and
           Studies
           ,
           he
           imployed
           himself
           in
           doing
           good
           to
           those
           who
           were
           more
           remote
           .
           He
           encouraged
           Piety
           where-ever
           he
           came
           ,
           and
           particularly
           in
           the
           younger
           sort
           .
           He
           had
           the
           care
           of
           several
           Societies
           of
           Young
           Men
           ,
           whom
           he
           directed
           and
           encouraged
           .
           And
           because
           this
           matter
           hath
           
           been
           mis-understood
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           my
           certain
           knowledge
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           attempt
           ,
           since
           this
           Revolution
           ,
           to
           blacken
           the
           Doctor
           on
           this
           account
           ,
           I
           shall
           represent
           the
           matter
           just
           as
           it
           was
           .
        
         
           Certain
           it
           is
           that
           there
           were
           some
           Societies
           of
           religious
           and
           devout
           Young
           Men
           under
           the
           Doctor
           's
           Government
           and
           Inspection
           .
           But
           whether
           the
           Doctor
           did
           move
           these
           Young
           Men
           at
           first
           to
           enter
           into
           such
           Societies
           ,
           or
           whether
           they
           first
           applied
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           only
           gave
           them
           Rules
           to
           govern
           themselves
           by
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           able
           to
           determine
           .
           Thus
           much
           is
           certain
           ,
           that
           he
           gave
           them
           Rules
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           these
           that
           follow
           .
        
         
           I.
           That
           all
           that
           entered
           into
           such
           a
           Society
           should
           resolve
           upon
           an
           holy
           and
           serious
           Life
           .
        
         
           II.
           That
           no
           person
           shall
           be
           admitted
           into
           this
           Society
           till
           he
           arrive
           at
           the
           age
           of
           Sixteen
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           first
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           solemnly
           taken
           on
           himself
           his
           Baptismal
           Vow
           .
        
         
           III.
           That
           they
           chuse
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           direct
           them
           .
        
         
         
           IV.
           That
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           allowed
           in
           their
           meetings
           to
           discourse
           of
           any
           controverted
           point
           of
           Divinity
           .
        
         
           V.
           Neither
           shall
           they
           discourse
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           Church
           or
           State
           ▪
        
         
           VI.
           That
           in
           their
           meetings
           they
           use
           no
           Prayers
           but
           those
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Litany
           and
           Collects
           ,
           and
           other
           prescribed
           Prayers
           ;
           but
           still
           they
           shall
           not
           use
           any
           that
           peculiarly
           belongs
           to
           the
           Minister
           ,
           as
           the
           Absolution
           .
        
         
           VII
           .
           That
           the
           Minister
           whom
           they
           chuse
           shall
           direct
           what
           practical
           Divinity
           shall
           be
           read
           at
           these
           meetings
           .
        
         
           VIII
           .
           That
           they
           may
           have
           liberty
           ,
           after
           Prayer
           and
           Reading
           ,
           to
           sing
           a
           Psalm
           .
        
         
           IX
           .
           That
           after
           all
           is
           done
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           time
           left
           ,
           they
           may
           discourse
           each
           other
           about
           their
           spiritual
           concerns
           ;
           but
           this
           shall
           not
           be
           a
           standing
           Exercise
           ,
           which
           any
           shall
           be
           obliged
           to
           attend
           unto
           .
        
         
           X.
           That
           one
           day
           in
           the
           Week
           be
           appointed
           for
           this
           meeting
           ,
           for
           such
           as
           cannot
           come
           on
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           that
           absents
           himself
           without
           cause
           shall
           pay
           three
           Pence
           to
           the
           Box.
           
        
         
           XI
           .
           Every
           time
           they
           meet
           ,
           everyone
           shall
           give
           six
           Pence
           to
           the
           Box.
           
        
         
         
           XII
           .
           That
           on
           a
           certain
           day
           in
           the
           year
           ,
           
             viz.
             Whitsun-Tuesday
          
           ,
           two
           Stewards
           shall
           be
           chosen
           ,
           and
           a
           moderate
           Dinner
           provided
           ,
           and
           a
           Sermon
           preached
           ,
           and
           the
           Money
           distributed
           (
           necessary
           Charges
           deducted
           )
           to
           the
           Poor
           .
        
         
           XIII
           .
           A
           Book
           shall
           be
           bought
           ,
           in
           which
           these
           Orders
           shall
           be
           written
           .
        
         
           XIV
           .
           None
           shall
           be
           admitted
           into
           this
           Society
           without
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Minister
           who
           presides
           over
           it
           ;
           and
           no
           Apprentice
           shall
           be
           capable
           of
           being
           chosen
           .
        
         
           XV.
           That
           if
           any
           Case
           of
           Conscience
           arise
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           brought
           before
           the
           Minister
           .
        
         
           XVI
           .
           If
           any
           Member
           think
           fit
           to
           leave
           the
           Society
           ,
           he
           shall
           pay
           five
           Shillings
           to
           the
           Stock
           .
        
         
           XVII
           .
           The
           major
           part
           of
           the
           Society
           to
           conclude
           the
           rest
           .
        
         
           XVIII
           .
           The
           following
           Rules
           are
           more
           especially
           to
           be
           commended
           to
           the
           Members
           of
           this
           Society
           ,
           viz.
           To
           love
           one
           another
           :
           When
           reviled
           ,
           not
           to
           revile
           again
           :
           To
           speak
           evil
           of
           no
           man
           :
           To
           wrong
           no
           man
           :
           To
           pray
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           seven
           times
           a
           day
           :
           To
           keep
           close
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           To
           transact
           all
           things
           peaceably
           and
           gently
           :
           To
           be
           helpfull
           
           to
           each
           other
           :
           To
           use
           themselves
           to
           holy
           Thoughts
           in
           their
           coming
           in
           and
           going
           out
           :
           To
           examine
           themselves
           every
           night
           :
           To
           give
           every
           one
           their
           due
           :
           To
           obey
           Superiors
           both
           Spiritual
           and
           Temporal
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           substance
           of
           what
           the
           Doctor
           directed
           on
           this
           occasion
           .
           I
           did
           many
           years
           ago
           lay
           these
           things
           before
           a
           very
           great
           and
           worthy
           Prelate
           ,
           (
           who
           is
           now
           living
           )
           to
           whom
           I
           thought
           it
           was
           highly
           fit
           that
           they
           should
           be
           communicated
           .
           I
           advised
           with
           him
           upon
           the
           whole
           matter
           .
           And
           the
           occasion
           was
           this
           :
           There
           was
           a
           certain
           number
           of
           Young
           Men
           ▪
           who
           were
           desirous
           to
           make
           such
           a
           Society
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           concluded
           by
           these
           Orders
           .
           They
           applied
           to
           a
           Minister
           in
           London
           to
           take
           upon
           him
           the
           Inspection
           and
           Care
           of
           them
           .
           I
           was
           concern'd
           for
           that
           Minister
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           laid
           the
           whole
           case
           before
           that
           Prelate
           .
           He
           was
           clearly
           of
           opinion
           that
           the
           Young
           Men
           were
           not
           to
           be
           discouraged
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           best
           to
           take
           care
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           secure
           that
           zeal
           which
           they
           expressed
           ,
           in
           the
           right
           Channel
           ;
           he
           was
           well
           contented
           to
           
           leave
           them
           to
           the
           care
           and
           management
           of
           a
           Minister
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           Upon
           which
           encouragement
           they
           were
           admitted
           .
           That
           time
           in
           which
           this
           Prelate
           was
           consulted
           ,
           was
           not
           over
           favourable
           to
           any
           kind
           of
           Religious
           Meetings
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           Doctor
           had
           the
           hard
           measure
           to
           be
           censured
           very
           severely
           ,
           even
           since
           this
           happy
           Revolution
           ,
           upon
           this
           account
           .
           Endeavours
           were
           used
           to
           beget
           an
           ill
           opinion
           of
           him
           in
           the
           late
           Archbishop
           ,
           and
           in
           others
           ,
           But
           upon
           due
           Information
           ,
           the
           Archbishop
           was
           intirely
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           true
           Friend
           to
           the
           Doctor
           to
           the
           last
           .
        
         
           The
           Doctor
           had
           so
           much
           business
           generally
           upon
           his
           hands
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           hardly
           time
           to
           eat
           his
           Meat
           .
           He
           was
           often
           sent
           for
           to
           sick
           and
           dying
           People
           ,
           frequently
           consulted
           by
           those
           who
           were
           doubtfull
           and
           scrupuious
           ,
           and
           addressed
           to
           with
           Cases
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           with
           Cases
           that
           were
           very
           extraordinary
           .
           He
           was
           also
           beyond
           all
           measure
           followed
           by
           the
           Poor
           and
           Needy
           ,
           by
           them
           that
           wanted
           Money
           ,
           or
           wanted
           his
           favour
           to
           procure
           them
           some
           Boon
           or
           other
           .
           He
           was
           extremely
           prone
           to
           do
           good
           Offices
           ;
           
           this
           was
           well
           known
           ,
           and
           it
           fared
           with
           him
           accordingly
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           late
           Reign
           his
           labour
           was
           much
           encreased
           .
           Great
           endeavours
           were
           used
           to
           introduce
           Popery
           ,
           and
           to
           delude
           the
           poor
           People
           .
           No
           man
           was
           more
           stout
           and
           diligent
           than
           the
           Doctor
           at
           that
           time
           .
           He
           preached
           most
           vigorously
           against
           that
           corrupt
           Doctrine
           ,
           prepared
           his
           Auditors
           against
           the
           day
           of
           trial
           ,
           and
           was
           prepared
           (
           I
           doubt
           not
           )
           for
           Martyrdom
           himself
           .
           'T
           is
           very
           well
           known
           that
           he
           declined
           no
           labour
           ,
           shunn'd
           no
           Conference
           with
           the
           Popish
           Priests
           ,
           omitted
           not
           what
           was
           in
           his
           power
           to
           do
           to
           stemm
           the
           Tide
           .
           There
           are
           those
           living
           ,
           of
           the
           greatest
           figure
           and
           character
           ,
           who
           very
           well
           know
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           But
           thanks
           be
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           fear
           of
           Popery
           vanish'd
           upon
           his
           present
           Majesty's
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           .
           But
           then
           the
           Doctor
           had
           another
           tryal
           .
           His
           Maintenance
           at
           the
           Savoy
           was
           but
           small
           ,
           and
           in
           great
           measure
           precarious
           .
           And
           yet
           was
           that
           all
           his
           Preferment
           ,
           excepting
           a
           Prebend
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Exeter
           of
           but
           20
           
             l.
             per
             annum
          
           ,
           without
           any
           Corps
           belonging
           
           to
           it
           .
           But
           it
           was
           really
           much
           less
           than
           that
           ,
           Charges
           deducted
           .
           This
           was
           all
           his
           Preferment
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           for
           some
           considerable
           time
           after
           .
           He
           had
           not
           any
           house
           to
           live
           in
           ,
           but
           what
           he
           hired
           at
           a
           considerable
           rate
           .
           He
           had
           himself
           ,
           a
           Wife
           ,
           and
           four
           Children
           to
           maintain
           ;
           and
           his
           Children
           so
           far
           grown
           ,
           that
           they
           required
           now
           a
           more
           chargeable
           Maintenance
           than
           formerly
           .
           His
           Maintenance
           was
           very
           little
           .
           Those
           who
           formerly
           contributed
           withdrew
           their
           kindness
           ,
           because
           he
           submitted
           to
           the
           present
           Government
           .
           He
           lost
           very
           considerably
           that
           way
           .
           This
           I
           had
           from
           his
           own
           Mouth
           .
           But
           yet
           I
           cannot
           say
           he
           complained
           of
           it
           .
           I
           confess
           I
           neheard
           him
           complain
           but
           once
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           a
           little
           before
           his
           last
           Sickness
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           complained
           that
           he
           wanted
           Money
           to
           give
           to
           the
           Poor
           .
           The
           Poor
           did
           in
           great
           numbers
           resort
           to
           him
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           he
           gave
           of
           his
           own
           little
           a
           very
           great
           proportion
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           something
           more
           than
           might
           seem
           consistent
           with
           what
           was
           owing
           to
           his
           own
           Family
           .
           But
           he
           had
           a
           generous
           Soul
           ,
           and
           knew
           not
           how
           to
           deny
           him
           that
           asked
           .
           The
           
           words
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             Give
             to
             every
             one
             that
             asketh
             thee
             ,
          
           made
           a
           great
           impression
           upon
           his
           Mind
           :
           I
           found
           upon
           discourse
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           so
           very
           much
           under
           the
           power
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           he
           could
           hardly
           be
           at
           liberty
           even
           from
           a
           common
           Beggar
           :
           And
           sometime
           I
           have
           taken
           occasion
           to
           discourse
           him
           on
           that
           subject
           ;
           but
           I
           shall
           not
           trouble
           the
           Reader
           with
           any
           thing
           farther
           in
           that
           matter
           .
        
         
           In
           these
           mean
           circumstances
           he
           continued
           for
           several
           years
           after
           the
           late
           Revolution
           .
           But
           he
           went
           on
           in
           his
           labours
           ,
           and
           chearfully
           pursued
           the
           great
           end
           of
           his
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           the
           purpose
           for
           which
           he
           was
           sent
           into
           the
           World.
           It
           pleased
           God
           to
           raise
           up
           a
           friend
           who
           concerned
           himself
           on
           his
           behalf
           .
           It
           was
           the
           Lord
           Admiral
           Russel
           ,
           now
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           the
           Earl
           of
           Orford
           .
           He
           ,
           before
           he
           went
           to
           Sea
           ,
           went
           to
           the
           Queen
           to
           take
           leave
           of
           her
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           was
           with
           her
           ,
           begged
           of
           her
           that
           she
           would
           be
           pleased
           to
           bestow
           some
           Preferment
           on
           Dr.
           Horneck
           .
           The
           Queen
           told
           him
           that
           she
           could
           not
           at
           present
           think
           of
           any
           way
           of
           preferring
           the
           
           Doctor
           ,
           and
           with
           this
           answer
           the
           Admiral
           was
           dismissed
           .
           Sometime
           after
           this
           ,
           the
           Queen
           told
           what
           had
           passed
           on
           this
           occasion
           to
           the
           late
           Archbishop
           .
           She
           added
           withal
           ,
           that
           she
           was
           concerned
           ,
           lest
           the
           Admiral
           should
           think
           her
           too
           unconcerned
           on
           the
           Doctor
           's
           behalf
           ,
           and
           advised
           with
           him
           what
           was
           to
           be
           done
           for
           the
           Doctor
           's
           advantage
           ,
           and
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           Admiral
           .
           The
           Archbishop
           advised
           the
           Queen
           to
           promise
           him
           the
           next
           Prebend
           of
           Westminster
           that
           should
           happen
           to
           become
           void
           .
           This
           the
           Queen
           did
           ,
           and
           lived
           to
           make
           her
           word
           good
           in
           the
           year
           1693.
           
           The
           late
           Archbishop
           upon
           notice
           that
           the
           Prebend
           was
           void
           ,
           introduced
           the
           Doctor
           to
           the
           Queen
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           made
           Prebendary
           of
           that
           Church
           .
           I
           had
           this
           relation
           from
           the
           late
           Archbishop
           .
           And
           I
           mention
           that
           noble
           Lord
           ,
           who
           spake
           to
           the
           Queen
           on
           the
           Doctor
           's
           behalf
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           honour
           imaginable
           .
           Indeed
           that
           noble
           Family
           ,
           the
           Duke
           of
           Bedford
           ,
           and
           his
           noble
           Relatives
           ,
           had
           a
           great
           kindness
           for
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           and
           it
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           forgotten
           in
           this
           place
           .
           I
           have
           often
           heard
           the
           Doctor
           mention
           them
           with
           respect
           .
        
         
         
           He
           was
           now
           in
           easier
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           provided
           of
           an
           House
           ,
           and
           at
           a
           small
           distance
           from
           his
           People
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           took
           the
           very
           same
           care
           which
           he
           did
           before
           .
           He
           preached
           very
           constantly
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           discharged
           other
           Ministerial
           duties
           as
           before
           .
           He
           kept
           in
           his
           hands
           some
           part
           of
           the
           House
           he
           formerly
           lived
           in
           ,
           and
           was
           constantly
           there
           a
           day
           or
           two
           in
           a
           Week
           ,
           (
           besides
           his
           other
           occasional
           times
           )
           on
           purpose
           to
           attend
           upon
           those
           poor
           ,
           and
           afflicted
           ,
           and
           scrupulous
           People
           that
           resorted
           thither
           for
           help
           and
           advice
           .
           He
           did
           very
           often
           stay
           all
           night
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           in
           a
           readiness
           to
           assist
           those
           that
           expected
           him
           there
           .
        
         
           His
           Prebend
           of
           Exeter
           lying
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           expressed
           an
           inclination
           to
           resign
           it
           ,
           and
           he
           did
           so
           the
           next
           year
           .
           The
           present
           Bishop
           of
           Bath
           and
           Wells
           had
           a
           small
           Prebend
           which
           that
           year
           became
           void
           ,
           little
           better
           as
           to
           the
           annual
           Rent
           than
           that
           of
           Exeter
           ,
           but
           then
           it
           had
           a
           Corps
           of
           some
           value
           ,
           and
           two
           lives
           were
           gone
           .
           It
           required
           no
           Residence
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           had
           ,
           it
           was
           much
           nearer
           to
           him
           than
           Exeter
           .
           The
           Bishop
           made
           him
           
           an
           offer
           of
           it
           ,
           hoping
           that
           he
           might
           receive
           some
           Fine
           for
           the
           better
           support
           of
           his
           Family
           .
           He
           was
           admitted
           to
           it
           upon
           Sept.
           28.
           1694.
           
           He
           enjoyed
           it
           to
           the
           day
           of
           his
           death
           ,
           but
           I
           fear
           he
           made
           no
           advantage
           of
           it
           ,
           his
           charges
           considered
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           did
           ,
           it
           was
           very
           small
           .
           He
           was
           offered
           indeed
           a
           Fine
           ,
           and
           (
           considering
           his
           small
           income
           )
           a
           considerable
           Summ
           ,
           but
           yet
           not
           above
           one
           half
           of
           the
           real
           value
           .
           'T
           was
           supposed
           ,
           I
           presume
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           have
           greedily
           laid
           hold
           of
           the
           present
           advantage
           and
           gain
           ,
           (
           as
           too
           many
           have
           done
           )
           without
           considering
           what
           was
           decent
           and
           becoming
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           to
           his
           Successor
           .
           But
           they
           that
           thought
           so
           were
           deceived
           in
           their
           Man.
           He
           generously
           refused
           the
           offer
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           Lives
           to
           be
           filled
           up
           by
           his
           Successor
           .
           But
           it
           having
           a
           Vicarage
           annexed
           in
           his
           gift
           ,
           he
           went
           and
           preached
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           gave
           out
           good
           Rules
           in
           his
           Visitation
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Souls
           in
           the
           Peculiar
           under
           his
           Jurisdiction
           .
           In
           this
           Journey
           of
           his
           ,
           he
           happened
           to
           meet
           with
           the
           Lessee
           of
           the
           Corps
           ,
           from
           whom
           alone
           he
           might
           expect
           a
           Fine
           .
           Instead
           of
           
           minding
           his
           own
           gain
           ,
           and
           addressing
           to
           the
           Lessee
           with
           art
           and
           complaisance
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           make
           a
           wordly
           advantage
           ,
           he
           plainly
           reproved
           the
           Lessee
           of
           Immorality
           ;
           which
           others
           were
           prone
           enough
           to
           spread
           abroud
           ,
           but
           perhaps
           no
           other
           had
           the
           courage
           to
           reprove
           .
           He
           chose
           rather
           to
           lose
           his
           Fine
           (
           as
           he
           did
           )
           than
           omit
           his
           Duty
           .
        
         
           Upon
           this
           occasion
           I
           cannot
           but
           add
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           in
           great
           measure
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Courage
           of
           John
           the
           Baptist.
           He
           durst
           reprove
           a
           great
           Man
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           that
           man
           lived
           not
           that
           was
           more
           conscientious
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           I
           very
           well
           knew
           a
           great
           Man
           ,
           and
           Peer
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           from
           whom
           he
           had
           just
           expectations
           of
           Preferment
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           so
           far
           from
           stopping
           his
           Mouth
           ,
           that
           he
           reproved
           him
           to
           his
           Face
           ;
           and
           that
           too
           in
           a
           matter
           that
           few
           men
           besides
           would
           have
           adventured
           on
           .
           He
           missed
           of
           his
           Preferment
           indeed
           ,
           but
           
             saved
             his
             own
             Soul.
          
           He
           could
           not
           fawn
           or
           flatter
           ,
           cringe
           and
           comply
           ,
           for
           his
           own
           gain
           and
           worldly
           advantage
           .
        
         
           Upon
           this
           consideration
           ,
           his
           Acquaintance
           and
           Friendship
           were
           very
           
           desirable
           by
           every
           good
           man
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           better
           .
           He
           would
           in
           him
           be
           very
           sure
           of
           a
           Friend
           that
           would
           
             not
             suffer
             sin
             upon
             him
          
           .
           I
           may
           say
           of
           him
           what
           Pliny
           *
           says
           of
           
             Corellius
             Rufus
          
           ,
           whose
           death
           he
           laments
           ,
           
             amisi
             vitae
             meae
             testem
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             I
             have
             lost
             a
          
           faithfull
           
             witness
             of
             my
             Life
          
           ;
           and
           may
           add
           ,
           what
           he
           said
           upon
           that
           occasion
           to
           his
           Friend
           
             Calvisius
             ,
             Vereor
             ne
             negligentiùs
             vivam
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
             I
             am
             afraid
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             lest
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             I
             should
             live
             more
             carelesly
             .
          
           Certain
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           his
           Friends
           and
           Familiars
           have
           a
           great
           loss
           upon
           this
           account
           .
           They
           have
           lost
           a
           great
           Pattern
           of
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           faithfull
           Monitor
           and
           Reprover
           of
           Vice
           and
           Folly.
           
        
         
           A
           faithfull
           Reprover
           is
           a
           very
           great
           help
           in
           our
           Christian
           Course
           .
           He
           is
           to
           be
           valued
           above
           the
           greatest
           treasure
           .
           
             He
             that
             would
             be
             safe
          
           (
           says
           one
           of
           the
           Ancients
           )
           
             must
             have
             a
             faithfull
             Friend
             ,
             or
             a
             bitter
             Enemy
             ,
          
           that
           he
           may
           fly
           from
           Vice
           by
           the
           Monitions
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           Invectives
           of
           the
           other
           .
           We
           need
           one
           of
           these
           to
           set
           us
           right
           .
           We
           read
           that
           the
           Grandees
           of
           Japan
           do
           each
           of
           them
           maintain
           in
           their
           several
           houses
           one
           or
           two
           persons
           ,
           whose
           
           office
           and
           business
           is
           to
           observe
           the
           actions
           of
           their
           Masters
           ,
           and
           freely
           to
           admonish
           them
           when
           they
           do
           any
           thing
           imprudently
           or
           wickedly
           *
           .
           'T
           is
           worthy
           of
           our
           imitation
           ,
           and
           highly
           expedient
           .
           Great
           men
           are
           followed
           and
           corrupted
           by
           Flatterers
           ;
           they
           have
           but
           few
           Friends
           who
           have
           Courage
           and
           Honesty
           enough
           to
           tell
           them
           of
           their
           faults
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           may
           be
           thought
           too
           great
           a
           Digression
           ;
           I
           therefore
           return
           to
           give
           a
           farther
           account
           of
           this
           excellent
           Man.
           He
           was
           now
           in
           better
           circumstances
           as
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           than
           he
           had
           been
           ,
           but
           not
           less
           diligent
           and
           laborious
           .
           He
           went
           on
           in
           his
           Master's
           work
           with
           most
           unwearied
           labour
           ,
           and
           spent
           his
           whole
           time
           and
           strength
           in
           it
           .
           And
           it
           was
           his
           delight
           and
           his
           choice
           .
           Indeed
           those
           who
           were
           about
           him
           thought
           he
           did
           more
           than
           he
           was
           able
           long
           to
           bear
           .
           He
           grew
           soon
           after
           this
           very
           infirm
           and
           sickly
           .
           He
           fell
           into
           dangerous
           fits
           of
           the
           Stone
           †
           ,
           made
           very
           little
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           bloody
           Water
           .
           He
           walked
           with
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           could
           hardly
           bear
           a
           Coach.
           I
           have
           often
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           long
           continue
           under
           the
           
           labour
           which
           he
           underwent
           ;
           and
           I
           plainly
           saw
           that
           he
           declined
           ,
           and
           would
           do
           so
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           unless
           he
           did
           remit
           his
           very
           great
           labours
           .
           I
           convinc'd
           him
           abundantly
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           I
           observed
           of
           him
           .
           He
           was
           sensible
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           seem'd
           very
           inclinable
           to
           retire
           from
           the
           multiplicity
           of
           business
           with
           which
           he
           was
           almost
           overwhelm'd
           .
           He
           went
           on
           in
           his
           accustomed
           labours
           to
           Christmas
           ,
           1696.
           
           Then
           his
           work
           increased
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           whereas
           other
           men's
           labours
           are
           then
           intermitted
           ,
           his
           were
           augmented
           .
           For
           at
           that
           time
           he
           had
           more
           frequent
           Communions
           ,
           besides
           an
           incredible
           number
           of
           Applications
           from
           poor
           People
           ,
           who
           then
           expect
           relief
           and
           assistance
           ;
           which
           gave
           him
           great
           diversion
           and
           trouble
           ,
           He
           nevertheless
           went
           through
           all
           this
           labour
           and
           trouble
           ,
           with
           as
           great
           chearfulness
           as
           was
           possible
           .
           But
           not
           long
           after
           I
           found
           a
           plain
           alteration
           in
           him
           for
           the
           worse
           .
           On
           the
           23d
           of
           January
           I
           was
           much
           concern'd
           for
           him
           .
           He
           was
           to
           preach
           the
           next
           day
           at
           the
           Savoy
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           of
           opinion
           that
           it
           was
           not
           safe
           for
           him
           to
           do
           it
           .
           I
           was
           very
           earnest
           with
           him
           to
           spare
           himself
           that
           day
           ,
           
           but
           could
           not
           prevail
           .
           He
           preached
           there
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           the
           last
           Sermon
           that
           he
           preached
           .
           In
           the
           Evening
           I
           found
           him
           (
           to
           my
           great
           sorrow
           )
           in
           great
           disorder
           .
           From
           that
           time
           his
           illness
           encreased
           upon
           him
           .
           His
           Urine
           upon
           the
           matter
           totally
           stopped
           ;
           he
           was
           in
           pain
           ,
           and
           greatly
           indisposed
           all
           that
           Week
           .
           And
           yet
           when
           I
           ask'd
           him
           (
           which
           I
           frequently
           did
           )
           if
           he
           were
           not
           in
           great
           pain
           ,
           all
           the
           answer
           that
           I
           could
           get
           from
           him
           was
           ,
           that
           
             the
             pain
             he
             felt
             was
             tolerable
             .
          
           There
           was
           nothing
           wanting
           that
           could
           be
           thought
           of
           towards
           giving
           him
           ease
           .
           The
           ablest
           Physicians
           were
           consulted
           ,
           and
           they
           consulted
           and
           advised
           upon
           his
           case
           ,
           and
           attended
           him
           with
           great
           diligence
           and
           tenderness
           ,
           but
           without
           success
           .
           On
           Sunday
           Morning
           ,
           January
           31st
           ,
           he
           was
           worse
           than
           ever
           he
           had
           been
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           those
           about
           him
           thought
           him
           dying
           about
           eleven
           in
           the
           Morning
           .
           I
           was
           then
           at
           Westminster-Abbey
           ,
           and
           was
           sent
           for
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           pray
           with
           him
           .
           I
           found
           him
           very
           sensible
           .
           I
           asked
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           sensible
           that
           he
           was
           dying
           ,
           he
           replied
           that
           he
           was
           .
           I
           asked
           him
           if
           he
           were
           also
           resigned
           ,
           and
           willing
           
           to
           die
           ,
           he
           replied
           very
           readily
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           die
           .
           I
           asked
           him
           if
           he
           had
           considered
           the
           words
           ,
           Heb.
           II.
           14
           ,
           15
           ;
           and
           whether
           or
           not
           he
           found
           himself
           delivered
           from
           all
           the
           slavish
           
             fear
             of
             death
          
           ,
           he
           replied
           very
           quick
           ,
           looking
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           delivered
           from
           that
           fear
           .
           He
           was
           in
           an
           excellent
           frame
           ,
           and
           joyned
           with
           the
           Prayers
           which
           the
           Church
           appoints
           on
           such
           occasions
           ,
           with
           great
           expressions
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           Sometime
           after
           this
           ,
           I
           found
           him
           delirous
           ,
           and
           not
           long
           after
           speechless
           .
           After
           some
           few
           hours
           Groans
           he
           expired
           ,
           viz.
           at
           Eight
           a
           Clock
           that
           Evening
           ,
           being
           then
           about
           the
           56th
           year
           of
           his
           Age
           *
           .
        
         
         
           His
           Body
           was
           opened
           ,
           and
           it
           appeared
           quickly
           what
           was
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           Death
           .
           Both
           his
           Ureters
           were
           stopped
           :
           One
           of
           them
           was
           stopped
           as
           a
           Bottle
           with
           a
           Cork
           ,
           with
           a
           Stone
           that
           entered
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Ureter
           with
           a
           sharp
           end
           ,
           the
           upper
           part
           of
           which
           was
           thick
           and
           much
           too
           big
           to
           enter
           any
           farther
           :
           The
           other
           was
           stopped
           also
           with
           Stones
           ,
           of
           much
           less
           firmness
           and
           consistence
           than
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           His
           Body
           was
           interred
           on
           Feb.
           4.
           in
           the
           Abbey
           Church
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           with
           great
           Solemnity
           ,
           and
           a
           vast
           number
           of
           Attendants
           .
           Several
           of
           the
           Lords
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           very
           many
           of
           the
           most
           eminent
           Clergy
           about
           the
           City
           ,
           and
           an
           incredible
           number
           of
           other
           Persons
           ,
           were
           present
           on
           that
           occasion
           .
           And
           it
           must
           be
           said
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Westminster
           shewed
           the
           great
           kindness
           they
           had
           for
           him
           ,
           by
           the
           great
           care
           they
           took
           of
           his
           very
           decent
           and
           solemn
           Interment
           .
        
         
           Before
           I
           proceed
           any
           farther
           ,
           I
           shall
           reflect
           upon
           his
           undaunted
           Courage
           when
           Death
           look'd
           him
           in
           the
           
           face
           .
           'T
           is
           certain
           that
           there
           were
           a
           great
           many
           considerations
           that
           might
           have
           disposed
           him
           to
           desire
           a
           longer
           life
           at
           that
           time
           .
           I
           well
           knew
           his
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           his
           Family
           ,
           and
           how
           desirable
           his
           life
           was
           upon
           many
           accounts
           .
           But
           yet
           this
           pious
           man
           was
           not
           only
           willing
           to
           die
           ,
           but
           was
           entirely
           delivered
           from
           the
           fear
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           did
           with
           great
           cheatfulness
           and
           alacrity
           receive
           the
           tidings
           and
           sentence
           of
           Death
           .
        
         
           St.
           Hierom
           *
           tells
           that
           Hilarion
           ,
           just
           when
           he
           was
           expiring
           ,
           spake
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Egredere
             ,
             quid
             times
             ?
             Egredere
             anima
             mea
             ,
             quid
             dubitas
             ?
             Septuaginta
             propè
             annis
             servisti
             Christo
             ,
             &
             mortem
             times
             ?
          
           i.
           e.
           
             Go
             out
             ,
             O
             my
             Soul
             ,
             why
             dost
             thou
             fear
             ?
             Why
             dost
             thou
             doubt
             ?
             Thou
             hast
             served
             Christ
             near
             seventy
             years
             ,
             and
             art
             thou
             afraid
             to
             dye
             ?
          
           There
           was
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           some
           fear
           and
           some
           doubt
           in
           Hilarion
           .
           This
           Servant
           of
           God
           was
           ,
           by
           his
           Grace
           ,
           delivered
           intirely
           from
           all
           such
           fear
           or
           doubt
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           he
           was
           delivered
           ,
           and
           special
           Grace
           it
           was
           .
           Very
           good
           Persons
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           die
           ,
           have
           their
           doubts
           ,
           and
           their
           great
           fears
           too
           .
           It
           
           is
           an
           easie
           thing
           to
           discourse
           wisely
           and
           Philosophically
           of
           the
           Contempt
           of
           Death
           ;
           but
           they
           which
           do
           so
           ,
           have
           not
           the
           same
           Presence
           of
           Mind
           when
           Death
           looks
           them
           in
           the
           face
           .
           We
           have
           a
           famous
           story
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           concerning
           the
           Father
           of
           Clinias
           ,
           who
           was
           wont
           to
           despise
           Death
           in
           his
           Health
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           great
           dread
           of
           it
           when
           it
           drew
           near
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           Plato
           relates
           it
           *
           .
        
         
           It
           must
           be
           confessed
           ,
           that
           this
           good
           Man
           had
           taken
           the
           right
           course
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           fear
           of
           Death
           ,
           by
           leading
           a
           very
           painfull
           and
           laborious
           ,
           a
           very
           usefull
           and
           charitable
           ,
           a
           very
           devout
           and
           pious
           Life
           .
        
         
           His
           Life
           was
           very
           painfull
           and
           laborious
           .
           Few
           men
           ever
           took
           the
           Pains
           which
           he
           did
           .
           He
           was
           mortified
           to
           all
           worldly
           Pleasures
           ,
           and
           sensual
           Satisfactions
           ,
           and
           used
           himself
           to
           great
           Labours
           and
           most
           exemplary
           Diligence
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           renders
           us
           more
           afraid
           to
           die
           ,
           than
           a
           soft
           and
           voluptuous
           Life
           .
           
             Oh
             Death
             ,
             how
             bitter
             is
             the
             remembrance
             of
             thee
             to
             a
             man
             that
             liveth
             in
             rest
             in
             his
             possessions
             ?
             Ecclus
             .
          
           XLI
           .
           1.
           
           We
           have
           an
           example
           of
           this
           in
           Agag
           .
           He
           came
           delicately
           ,
           
           and
           was
           
             pinguissimus
             &
             tremens
          
           *
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             very
             fat
             and
             trembling
          
           ;
           and
           no
           wonder
           then
           that
           he
           should
           com●●●in
           of
           
             the
             bitterness
             of
             death
          
           :
           For
           so
           certainly
           he
           does
           ,
           however
           our
           Interpreters
           come
           to
           render
           his
           words
           .
           Death
           must
           be
           bitter
           where
           voluptuousness
           makes
           life
           sweet
           .
        
         
           His
           Life
           was
           also
           very
           usefull
           and
           very
           charitable
           .
           Multitudes
           they
           were
           that
           received
           relief
           and
           advantage
           by
           him
           .
           And
           there
           is
           a
           particular
           promise
           to
           such
           men
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           
             strengthen
             them
             upon
             the
             bed
             of
             languishing
             ,
          
           and
           
             make
             their
             bed
             in
             their
             sickness
             ,
          
           Psal.
           XLI
           .
           3.
           
           Our
           Saviour
           wou●d
           have
           his
           followers
           pray
           ,
           that
           their
           flight
           might
           not
           be
           in
           the
           Winter
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           Sabbath
           .
           One
           of
           the
           Fathers
           †
           accommodates
           the
           words
           to
           my
           present
           purpose
           .
           
             Happy
             is
             that
             man
             that
             does
             not
             ,
             when
             he
             leaves
             this
             World
             ,
             lead
             an
             unfruitfull
             life
             ,
             nor
             yet
             an
             idle
             one
             .
             The
             Winter
             is
             the
             barren
             time
             of
             the
             year
             ,
             and
             the
             Sabbath
             was
             a
             time
             ,
             not
             of
             Labour
             ,
             but
             of
             Rest.
             
          
        
         
           His
           Life
           was
           also
           very
           devout
           and
           pious
           ,
           of
           which
           more
           afterward
           .
           I
           mention
           only
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           his
           very
           
           devout
           and
           frequent
           receiving
           the
           Holy
           Communion
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           great
           Preparative
           to
           a
           comfortable
           Death
           .
           I
           will
           repeat
           the
           Doctor
           's
           own
           Words
           ,
           which
           many
           years
           ago
           fell
           from
           him
           to
           his
           hearers
           at
           the
           Savoy
           ,
           and
           which
           were
           verified
           in
           him
           many
           years
           after
           .
           
             A
             worthy
             receiving
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             is
             the
             best
             preparative
             for
             death
             .
          
           
           
             No
             man
             can
             die
             uncomfortably
             ,
             that
             makes
             it
             his
             business
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             he
             comes
             to
             this
             Table
             ,
             to
             receive
             worthily
             .
             Death
             cannot
             hurt
             him
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             for
             by
             his
             worthy
             receiving
             ,
             he
             hath
             laid
             up
             a
             good
             foundation
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           shall
           now
           more
           particularly
           give
           the
           Character
           of
           this
           excellent
           Person
           ,
           and
           the
           kindness
           I
           had
           for
           him
           shall
           not
           prevail
           with
           me
           to
           exceed
           in
           his
           commendation
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           his
           Religion
           and
           Piety
           towards
           God
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           was
           a
           very
           conspicuous
           Example
           .
           His
           Religion
           had
           its
           full
           power
           and
           force
           upon
           him
           ,
           it
           transform'd
           him
           into
           the
           image
           and
           likeness
           of
           God.
           It
           hath
           always
           been
           esteemed
           safe
           advice
           ,
           
             imitare
             eum
             quem
             colimus
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             to
             imitate
             him
             whom
             we
             worship
             .
          
           On
           this
           
           account
           some
           of
           the
           Heathens
           excused
           their
           vices
           ,
           because
           their
           Poets
           ,
           and
           men
           of
           the
           Stage
           ,
           represented
           their
           Gods
           as
           having
           practised
           the
           same
           things
           .
           He
           worshipped
           the
           true
           and
           living
           God
           ,
           the
           holy
           and
           mercifull
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           truth
           and
           righteousness
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           powerfull
           ,
           but
           the
           best
           of
           Beings
           .
           He
           was
           a
           follower
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Divine
           Image
           was
           fairly
           stamped
           and
           impressed
           upon
           his
           Soul.
           He
           imitated
           God
           in
           those
           two
           things
           which
           one
           of
           the
           Ancients
           tells
           us
           will
           make
           us
           like
           God
           ,
           
             viz.
             speaking
             truth
             ,
             and
             bestowing
             benefits
             .
          
           A
           man
           of
           greater
           simplicity
           and
           veracity
           I
           never
           knew
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           multitudes
           that
           will
           witness
           that
           
             he
             went
             about
             doing
             good
          
           .
           He
           did
           vow
           in
           his
           Baptism
           to
           renounce
           the
           Devil
           ,
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           Flesh.
           Some
           men
           go
           no
           farther
           .
           All
           their
           Religion
           comes
           from
           the
           Font.
           This
           good
           Man
           perform'd
           his
           Vow
           ,
           he
           cast
           out
           of
           himself
           the
           Evil
           One
           ,
           and
           renounced
           all
           his
           Works
           ,
           overcame
           the
           World
           in
           the
           noblest
           sense
           ,
           and
           subdued
           and
           mortified
           all
           the
           sinfull
           desires
           of
           the
           flesh
           .
           He
           was
           a
           Conquerour
           ,
           and
           
             more
             than
             Conquerour
          
           .
           He
           devoted
           himself
           
           intirely
           ,
           and
           without
           reservation
           ,
           to
           the
           service
           of
           his
           God.
           It
           was
           not
           only
           his
           business
           ,
           but
           his
           choice
           and
           delight
           ,
           his
           meat
           and
           drink
           .
           I
           need
           not
           say
           that
           he
           was
           much
           in
           Prayers
           and
           Fastings
           ,
           in
           Meditation
           and
           heavenly
           Discourse
           ,
           very
           frequent
           in
           devout
           Communions
           ,
           in
           reading
           and
           hearing
           the
           Word
           ,
           in
           watchings
           and
           great
           austerities
           .
           He
           wisely
           considered
           that
           these
           were
           the
           means
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           end
           of
           Religion
           ;
           that
           these
           are
           not
           godliness
           ,
           but
           only
           helps
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           to
           it
           .
           He
           arrived
           at
           the
           end
           of
           these
           things
           .
           He
           had
           an
           ardent
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           great
           Faith
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           resigned
           to
           his
           Will
           :
           He
           had
           an
           unspeakable
           Zeal
           for
           his
           Honour
           ,
           a
           profound
           regard
           to
           his
           Word
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Worship
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           that
           had
           the
           nearest
           relation
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           did
           most
           partake
           of
           his
           image
           and
           likeness
           .
           He
           was
           a
           Man
           after
           God's
           own
           heart
           .
           He
           lived
           under
           a
           most
           gratefull
           sense
           of
           his
           Mercies
           ,
           he
           was
           governed
           by
           his
           fear
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           lively
           sense
           of
           God's
           special
           Care
           and
           Providence
           .
           He
           had
           that
           sense
           of
           God's
           Mercy
           in
           giving
           us
           his
           Son
           to
           die
           for
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           observed
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           discoursed
           
           of
           that
           Argument
           ,
           he
           used
           no
           measure
           ,
           no
           bounds
           ,
           or
           limits
           of
           his
           Discourse
           .
           His
           heart
           was
           so
           affected
           with
           that
           Argument
           ,
           that
           he
           cou'd
           not
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           himself
           .
           Jesus
           was
           his
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           his
           Life
           and
           Example
           always
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           conformed
           himself
           to
           it
           in
           the
           whole
           Tenour
           and
           Course
           of
           his
           Life
           .
           His
           Religion
           was
           unaffected
           and
           substantial
           ,
           it
           was
           genuine
           and
           primitive
           ,
           and
           so
           great
           a
           pattern
           he
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           passed
           for
           a
           Saint
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           first
           and
           best
           times
           of
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           true
           Son
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           gave
           the
           greatest
           proofs
           of
           it
           .
           Far
           was
           he
           from
           the
           Innovations
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Church
          
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           from
           Enthusiasm
           on
           the
           other
           .
           His
           Writings
           are
           a
           sufficient
           proof
           of
           this
           .
           I
           very
           well
           know
           that
           when
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           hath
           been
           traduced
           and
           disparaged
           ,
           he
           hath
           not
           forborn
           to
           make
           so
           vigorous
           a
           Defence
           ,
           that
           he
           lost
           a
           very
           great
           Man's
           friendship
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           felt
           the
           Effects
           of
           it
           afterwards
           by
           the
           loss
           of
           a
           considerable
           worldly
           advantage
           ,
           which
           he
           
           would
           otherwise
           have
           stood
           very
           fair
           for
           .
           He
           shewed
           his
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           when
           she
           was
           in
           greatest
           danger
           from
           many
           Enemies
           ,
           especially
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           At
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           some
           were
           so
           wicked
           as
           to
           change
           their
           profession
           ,
           and
           others
           so
           tame
           as
           to
           sit
           still
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           concern
           themselves
           when
           the
           Enemies
           were
           at
           the
           Gates
           ;
           (
           for
           there
           were
           too
           many
           ,
           that
           professed
           to
           be
           Sons
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           do
           so
           still
           ,
           who
           were
           over-awed
           ,
           and
           durst
           not
           appear
           with
           that
           Courage
           which
           God
           and
           all
           good
           Men
           might
           justly
           have
           expected
           from
           them
           )
           then
           did
           this
           good
           Man
           bestir
           himself
           ,
           and
           
             lifted
             up
             his
             Voice
             like
             a
             Trumpet
             ,
          
           and
           undauntedly
           defended
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           she
           most
           needed
           it
           .
           God
           be
           praised
           there
           were
           others
           who
           did
           so
           likewise
           ,
           with
           great
           vigour
           and
           resolution
           ,
           and
           great
           hazard
           of
           their
           liberty
           and
           worldly
           Comforts
           .
           And
           many
           of
           these
           had
           the
           hard
           hap
           to
           be
           traduced
           by
           their
           lukewarm
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           cry
           up
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           if
           these
           were
           not
           the
           genuine
           Sons
           of
           this
           Church
           .
           It
           hath
           not
           been
           for
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           those
           Men
           have
           been
           
           decried
           as
           not
           genuine
           Church-men
           ,
           who
           have
           done
           her
           the
           greatest
           service
           ;
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           some
           vaunt
           themselves
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           who
           have
           never
           been
           any
           support
           to
           their
           Mother
           in
           her
           greatest
           distress
           .
           There
           are
           some
           of
           these
           who
           are
           like
           the
           Images
           we
           see
           in
           many
           Churches
           ,
           that
           are
           so
           placed
           in
           that
           bending
           Posture
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           bore
           upon
           their
           Shoulders
           the
           weight
           of
           the
           Building
           ,
           whereas
           in
           truth
           they
           are
           only
           the
           fancy
           of
           the
           Architect
           ,
           and
           bear
           no
           weight
           at
           all
           .
           The
           Doctor
           believed
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           this
           Church
           ,
           obeyed
           her
           Injunctions
           ,
           and
           conformed
           to
           her
           Constitutions
           :
           Headmonished
           and
           diligently
           instructed
           his
           Charge
           ,
           kept
           Multitudes
           in
           her
           Communion
           ,
           and
           lived
           up
           to
           her
           holy
           Rules
           ,
           and
           was
           ready
           to
           sacrifice
           all
           that
           was
           dear
           to
           him
           in
           the
           World
           to
           promote
           the
           true
           Interest
           of
           this
           Church
           .
           He
           would
           not
           indeed
           take
           the
           Cure
           of
           Souls
           ,
           and
           then
           put
           them
           out
           to
           nurse
           to
           some
           cheap
           and
           negligent
           Curate
           ;
           receive
           the
           profits
           ,
           and
           leave
           another
           man
           to
           take
           the
           pains
           :
           He
           would
           not
           take
           a
           Vicarage
           ,
           and
           swear
           residence
           before
           his
           Ordinary
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           refuse
           to
           reside
           ,
           on
           pretence
           
           of
           some
           privilege
           or
           exempt
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           &c.
           as
           very
           many
           have
           done
           .
           But
           a
           Church-man
           he
           was
           notwithstanding
           .
           Indeed
           the
           best
           of
           men
           have
           been
           mis-represented
           .
           And
           there
           are
           a
           Number
           of
           the
           most
           useless
           men
           ,
           that
           yet
           in
           all
           places
           are
           crying
           up
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           but
           have
           little
           regard
           to
           her
           holy
           Rules
           .
           I
           knew
           two
           men
           of
           the
           same
           Faculty
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           neighbourhood
           .
           They
           were
           in
           their
           profession
           very
           eminent
           .
           One
           of
           these
           had
           the
           Name
           of
           a
           Church
           of
           England
           man
           ,
           the
           other
           of
           a
           Fanatick
           .
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           well
           known
           that
           the
           first
           very
           rarely
           (
           if
           at
           all
           )
           came
           to
           the
           Church
           or
           Communion
           ,
           the
           other
           was
           a
           great
           frequenter
           of
           both
           .
        
         
           The
           Doctor
           was
           a
           man
           of
           very
           good
           Learning
           .
           He
           had
           very
           goods
           kill
           in
           Languages
           .
           He
           had
           addicted
           himself
           to
           the
           Arabic
           from
           his
           younger
           time
           ;
           and
           retained
           it
           in
           good
           measure
           to
           the
           last
           .
           He
           had
           great
           skill
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           likewise
           ,
           nor
           was
           his
           skill
           limited
           to
           the
           
             Biblical
             Hebrew
          
           only
           ,
           (
           in
           which
           he
           was
           a
           great
           Master
           )
           but
           he
           was
           seen
           in
           the
           Rabbinical
           also
           .
           He
           was
           a
           most
           diligent
           Reader
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           in
           that
           Language
           in
           
           which
           they
           were
           originally
           written
           .
           
             Sacras
             literas
             tractavit
             indefesso
             studio
          
           .
           This
           Dr.
           Spanheim
           says
           of
           him
           in
           his
           youth
           ;
           
             viz.
             that
             he
             was
             indefatigable
             in
             the
             Study
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           He
           adds
           that
           he
           was
           then
           one
           of
           an
           
             elevated
             wit
             ,
             of
             a
             mind
             that
             was
             cheerfull
             ,
             and
             covetous
             of
             making
             substantial
             proficiency
             :
          
           And
           also
           that
           he
           gave
           a
           Specimen
           of
           it
           about
           the
           year
           1659
           ,
           (
           when
           he
           was
           very
           young
           )
           by
           a
           publick
           defending
           a
           Dissertation
           concerning
           the
           Vow
           of
           Jephtah
           ,
           touching
           the
           sacrificing
           his
           Daughter
           .
           This
           upon
           his
           own
           request
           and
           motion
           he
           publickly
           defended
           with
           great
           presence
           of
           mind
           .
           He
           had
           very
           good
           skill
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           History
           ,
           in
           Controversial
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           Casuistical
           also
           .
           Perhaps
           few
           men
           in
           his
           time
           were
           more
           frequently
           applied
           to
           with
           Cases
           of
           Conscience
           than
           the
           Doctor
           was
           .
           As
           he
           had
           vast
           numbers
           of
           these
           applications
           ,
           so
           many
           times
           the
           Cases
           were
           very
           rare
           ,
           and
           surprizing
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           but
           very
           seldom
           to
           be
           met
           with
           .
           He
           would
           often
           relate
           the
           Case
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           tell
           me
           what
           his
           opinion
           was
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           delivered
           it
           .
           I
           do
           solemnly
           declare
           that
           I
           neve
           heard
           
           him
           deliver
           his
           opinion
           ,
           but
           I
           was
           intirely
           satisfied
           with
           it
           .
           And
           I
           did
           think
           him
           as
           valuable
           for
           this
           skill
           ,
           as
           for
           any
           other
           whatsoever
           .
           He
           was
           a
           very
           constant
           Preacher
           .
           He
           was
           very
           affectionate
           and
           lively
           in
           his
           Preaching
           ,
           plain
           and
           pathetical
           ;
           he
           spake
           from
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           pierced
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           hearers
           .
           I
           will
           not
           in
           this
           place
           speak
           of
           his
           Writings
           ,
           I
           may
           have
           occasion
           to
           mention
           them
           afterwards
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           say
           here
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           great
           strain
           of
           Piety
           and
           Devotion
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           very
           instructive
           to
           the
           well-disposed
           Readers
           .
           He
           had
           great
           correspondencies
           with
           learned
           Men
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           and
           was
           often
           visited
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           this
           preserved
           in
           him
           that
           readiness
           which
           he
           had
           in
           speaking
           the
           Latin
           Tongue
           with
           considerable
           ease
           and
           freedom
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           his
           Pastoral
           care
           and
           diligence
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           great
           Example
           .
           He
           was
           a
           pattern
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ministry
           ,
           whom
           they
           might
           securely
           follow
           .
           He
           well
           understood
           not
           only
           the
           Dignity
           ,
           but
           the
           Duty
           and
           Charge
           of
           his
           Holy
           Function
           .
           He
           had
           a
           mighty
           sense
           of
           the
           worth
           of
           Souls
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           great
           care
           that
           is
           to
           be
           had
           of
           
           them
           .
           Hence
           it
           proceeded
           that
           he
           was
           irreconcilable
           to
           Pluralities
           ,
           and
           Non-residence
           :
           Hence
           it
           was
           that
           he
           laboured
           indefatigably
           Night
           and
           Day
           :
           Hence
           it
           was
           that
           he
           was
           so
           very
           painfull
           a
           Preacher
           ,
           so
           very
           hard
           a
           Student
           :
           Hence
           it
           was
           that
           he
           was
           so
           very
           diligent
           in
           Catechizing
           the
           youth
           ,
           in
           visiting
           the
           sick
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           his
           holy
           Office.
           His
           heart
           was
           wholly
           set
           upon
           gaining
           Souls
           to
           God.
           In
           this
           work
           he
           labour'd
           incessantly
           .
           And
           those
           who
           were
           thus
           disposed
           among
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           he
           honoured
           greatly
           ,
           and
           served
           them
           to
           his
           power
           .
           A
           considerable
           number
           of
           such
           Ministers
           were
           well
           known
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           some
           among
           them
           that
           were
           not
           well
           provided
           for
           .
           These
           upon
           occasion
           ,
           he
           recommended
           to
           Cures
           and
           Imployments
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           opportunity
           offered
           him
           from
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           ,
           who
           did
           many
           times
           apply
           to
           the
           Doctor
           on
           these
           occasions
           .
           And
           happy
           were
           they
           who
           took
           this
           course
           ,
           they
           might
           securely
           rest
           upon
           his
           Recommendation
           .
           No
           man
           was
           ever
           more
           faithfull
           in
           this
           trust
           ;
           I
           know
           not
           but
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           no
           man
           was
           more
           happy
           than
           the
           Doctor
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           I
           have
           tried
           him
           several
           times
           ,
           
           and
           was
           not
           deceived
           .
           Had
           I
           been
           Patron
           of
           many
           Livings
           ,
           I
           could
           securely
           have
           relied
           upon
           his
           Wisdom
           and
           Fidelity
           in
           disposing
           them
           all
           .
           He
           went
           by
           a
           true
           measure
           .
           He
           looked
           on
           a
           Living
           (
           as
           we
           call
           it
           )
           as
           a
           Cure
           ,
           rather
           than
           a
           Benefice
           .
           He
           valued
           the
           Flock
           more
           than
           the
           Fleece
           ,
           and
           consequently
           preferred
           those
           who
           did
           the
           same
           .
           On
           this
           very
           account
           ,
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           Doctor
           was
           a
           loss
           unspeakable
           ;
           and
           I
           reckon
           my self
           a
           very
           great
           loser
           upon
           this
           account
           .
           When
           he
           was
           alive
           ,
           if
           I
           wanted
           a
           Parish-Minister
           ,
           a
           Curate
           ,
           a
           Master
           of
           a
           School
           ,
           or
           Chaplain
           ,
           &c.
           
           I
           was
           secure
           ,
           that
           by
           him
           I
           might
           be
           well
           supplied
           .
           His
           Recommendation
           weighed
           more
           with
           me
           than
           many
           Hands
           ,
           than
           Seals
           ,
           and
           ample
           Forms
           and
           Testimonials
           from
           great
           Names
           and
           Societies
           of
           Men.
           I
           well
           knew
           that
           nothing
           could
           bribe
           him
           to
           commend
           that
           Person
           to
           a
           place
           of
           trust
           ,
           whom
           he
           did
           not
           know
           to
           be
           fit
           for
           it
           .
           I
           heartily
           wish
           his
           Example
           in
           this
           were
           followed
           .
           Nor
           do
           I
           think
           that
           what
           I
           said
           last
           is
           any
           Digression
           ,
           when
           I
           speak
           of
           his
           Pastoral
           care
           .
           For
           his
           care
           in
           recommending
           those
           only
           
           whom
           he
           knew
           to
           be
           fit
           ,
           was
           an
           effect
           of
           it
           .
           It
           cannot
           be
           that
           he
           who
           will
           commend
           any
           person
           to
           holy
           Orders
           ,
           or
           the
           cure
           of
           Souls
           ,
           should
           have
           a
           due
           sense
           of
           the
           Pastoral
           care
           .
           And
           I
           heartily
           wish
           that
           the
           Clergy
           would
           be
           very
           cautious
           whom
           they
           recommend
           for
           Orders
           ,
           or
           for
           Institution
           ;
           and
           that
           College-Testimonials
           were
           given
           with
           greater
           care
           than
           they
           have
           been
           .
        
         
           I
           add
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           a
           very
           great
           zeal
           for
           Reformation
           .
           This
           will
           be
           no
           Commendation
           of
           him
           to
           the
           luke-warm
           ,
           and
           formal
           Christians
           :
           Nay
           it
           will
           render
           him
           less
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           some
           men
           ,
           who
           mightily
           cry
           up
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           must
           explain
           my self
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           lest
           I
           be
           mis-understood
           ,
           and
           the
           Memory
           of
           the
           Doctor
           suffer
           upon
           this
           account
           .
        
         
           When
           I
           say
           that
           he
           was
           zealous
           for
           Reformation
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           mean
           that
           he
           was
           for
           reforming
           or
           altering
           the
           Laws
           .
           For
           though
           he
           did
           not
           think
           the
           Laws
           immutable
           ,
           yet
           did
           he
           not
           plead
           for
           the
           changing
           them
           .
           He
           was
           well
           satisfied
           in
           the
           Laws
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           for
           Innovations
           .
           He
           was
           no
           Enemy
           to
           the
           Constitution
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Reformation
           which
           he
           was
           for
           ,
           was
           such
           a
           one
           as
           might
           be
           consistent
           with
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           indeed
           was
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Law
           it self
           .
           He
           was
           very
           much
           for
           a
           Reformation
           
             usquè
             ad
             legem
          
           ;
           and
           it
           will
           be
           very
           strange
           that
           any
           considering
           Man
           should
           be
           against
           such
           a
           Reformation
           as
           this
           ;
           't
           is
           certain
           that
           he
           that
           is
           so
           ,
           is
           against
           the
           Law
           at
           the
           same
           time
           .
           He
           was
           for
           Reformation
           of
           Manners
           ,
           and
           a
           strict
           regard
           to
           the
           Discipline
           and
           holy
           Constitutions
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           He
           lamented
           the
           Profaneness
           and
           Disorders
           which
           had
           broken
           in
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           threatned
           our
           Ruin.
           He
           endeavoured
           to
           keep
           up
           the
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           ,
           considering
           his
           private
           Capacity
           ,
           he
           did
           as
           much
           this
           way
           as
           any
           man
           that
           lived
           in
           his
           time
           .
           He
           never
           needed
           any
           Dispensation
           himself
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           without
           great
           grief
           of
           heart
           ,
           see
           the
           best
           Laws
           trampled
           upon
           by
           worldly
           and
           ungodly
           Men
           ,
           or
           defeated
           and
           eluded
           by
           the
           craft
           and
           artifices
           of
           others
           .
           I
           need
           make
           no
           apology
           for
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           against
           Non-residence
           and
           Pluralities
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           for
           frequent
           Communions
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           strict
           care
           in
           Catechzing
           
           the
           Youth
           .
           All
           this
           is
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Sense
           of
           our
           Church
           .
           And
           his
           great
           Zeal
           against
           all
           profaneness
           and
           immorality
           cannot
           be
           blamed
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           
             zealously
             affected
             in
             a
             good
             matter
             .
          
        
         
           For
           his
           Justice
           to
           all
           mankind
           ,
           he
           was
           a
           great
           pattern
           .
           He
           gave
           all
           men
           their
           due
           ,
           in
           the
           greatest
           latitude
           of
           that
           word
           .
           He
           did
           not
           only
           pay
           his
           debts
           ,
           and
           discharge
           his
           trust
           ,
           but
           paid
           all
           due
           honour
           and
           respect
           to
           worth
           and
           vertue
           ,
           where-ever
           he
           found
           it
           .
           Nothing
           could
           render
           him
           partial
           .
           No
           friendship
           ,
           no
           power
           ,
           no
           interest
           whatever
           could
           turn
           him
           aside
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           set
           a
           false
           biass
           upon
           him
           .
        
         
           His
           Charity
           was
           Divine
           ,
           and
           a
           mighty
           imitation
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           and
           of
           Christ.
           He
           sought
           not
           his
           own
           ,
           but
           with
           great
           industry
           pursued
           the
           good
           of
           others
           .
           There
           are
           multitudes
           alive
           that
           have
           received
           great
           relief
           and
           comfort
           from
           him
           .
           He
           did
           not
           spend
           his
           time
           in
           court
           and
           caress
           ,
           in
           visiting
           great
           Persons
           ,
           and
           hunting
           after
           Preferment
           or
           Applause
           .
           
             He
             went
             about
             doing
             good
          
           .
           And
           in
           this
           he
           was
           indefatigable
           .
           His
           heart
           was
           set
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           this
           made
           him
           despise
           tbe
           
           difficulty
           which
           lay
           in
           his
           way
           .
           Where-ever
           he
           went
           ,
           this
           was
           his
           business
           and
           design
           .
           His
           Charity
           was
           large
           ,
           and
           diffusive
           .
           It
           extended
           to
           the
           Bodies
           ,
           the
           Estates
           ,
           and
           Souls
           of
           Men.
           He
           fed
           and
           taught
           ;
           He
           instructed
           and
           comforted
           ,
           and
           relieved
           those
           who
           wanted
           help
           .
           I
           cannot
           but
           apply
           to
           him
           what
           
             Libanius
             Sophista
          
           †
           said
           of
           Socrates
           ,
           in
           his
           Apology
           for
           him
           .
           Thus
           he
           pleads
           for
           him
           to
           the
           Athenians
           his
           Citizens
           .
           
             Ye
             men
             of
          
           Athers
           ,
           (
           says
           he
           in
           his
           Declamation
           )
           
             save
             and
             preserve
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             a
             sincere
             Friend
             ,
             a
             kind
             Man
             ,
             a
             good
             Counsellor
             ,
             a
             righteous
             Citizen
             !
             He
             could
             not
             lead
             an
             Army
             ,
             but
             he
             knew
             how
             to
             reprove
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Your
             laws
             and
             suffrages
             are
             of
             great
             value
             ,
             and
          
           Socrates
           
             is
             of
             no
             small
             price
             ,
             who
             watcheth
             those
             who
             transgress
             ,
             reproves
             the
             injurious
             ,
             that
             dischargeth
             this
             publick
             Office
             for
             the
             City
             .
             How
             many
             ,
             think
             ye
             ,
             that
             once
             neglected
             to
             educate
             their
             Children
             ,
             by
             his
             means
             took
             that
             care
             upon
             them
             ?
             How
             many
             that
             quarrelled
             with
             their
             brethren
             ,
             did
             he
             reclaim
             ?
             How
             many
             that
             abused
             their
             parents
             ,
             did
             he
             bring
             to
             do
             them
             reverence
             ?
             They
             feared
             the
             
             reproofs
             of
          
           Socrates
           
             more
             than
             the
             Courts
             of
             Justice
             .
             They
             knew
             they
             could
             buy
             off
             an
             Accuser
             there
             ;
             but
             they
             that
             did
             amiss
             could
             not
             escape
             his
             reproofs
             ,
             nor
             bribe
             him
             to
             be
             silent
             .
          
           So
           it
           was
           ;
           this
           holy
           Man
           was
           a
           great
           Blessing
           to
           the
           Publick
           ,
           and
           more
           especially
           to
           the
           City
           ,
           where
           he
           reproved
           the
           transgressors
           ,
           encouraged
           the
           vertuous
           ,
           directed
           the
           scrupulous
           ,
           and
           relieved
           the
           indigent
           .
           Libanius
           goes
           on
           ,
           and
           represents
           what
           Strangers
           and
           Foreigners
           would
           say
           when
           Socrates
           was
           dead
           ,
           and
           what
           Discourses
           they
           should
           be
           entertained
           with
           ,
           who
           should
           come
           to
           Athens
           to
           fee
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           coming
           too
           late
           for
           that
           ,
           shou'd
           visit
           his
           Tomb.
           One
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             shall
             say
             to
             another
             ,
             pointing
             at
             the
             place
             ,
             Here
             he
             discoursed
             of
             Fortitude
             ,
             and
             there
             of
             Sobriety
             ,
             and
             in
             yonder
             place
             of
             Justice
             :
             Here
             is
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             run
             down
          
           Prodicus
           ;
           
             and
             there
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             too
             hard
             for
          
           Protagoras
           :
           
             In
             another
             ,
             he
             overcame
          
           Eleius
           ,
           and
           Leontinus
           .
           I
           am
           very
           sure
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           this
           holy
           Man
           ,
           The
           places
           may
           be
           shewn
           where
           he
           was
           doing
           good
           ;
           where
           he
           taught
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           relieved
           ;
           where
           he
           entred
           the
           lists
           with
           Papists
           ,
           and
           where
           ,
           with
           the
           
           other
           Enemies
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           where
           he
           instructed
           the
           Youth
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           encouraged
           and
           directed
           the
           younger
           Christians
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           exhorted
           the
           elder
           .
           There
           are
           those
           who
           can
           point
           to
           the
           places
           ,
           and
           truly
           say
           :
           Here
           is
           the
           Family
           whom
           he
           relieved
           ,
           and
           here
           live
           the
           poor
           Widows
           whom
           he
           provided
           for
           ;
           Here
           is
           the
           place
           where
           he
           preached
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           perswaded
           his
           Auditors
           to
           frequent
           Communion
           ,
           and
           brought
           vast
           Multitudes
           of
           Men
           and
           Women
           to
           constant
           attendance
           on
           that
           holy
           Ordinance
           !
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           if
           the
           particulars
           were
           enumerated
           ,
           (
           I
           say
           the
           particulars
           of
           his
           Charity
           )
           they
           alone
           would
           make
           a
           Volume
           .
        
         
           One
           piece
           of
           Charity
           deserves
           to
           be
           remembred
           to
           his
           honour
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           his
           telling
           Men
           of
           their
           faults
           ,
           not
           only
           publickly
           ,
           but
           privately
           too
           .
           His
           reproofs
           may
           well
           be
           reckoned
           among
           his
           Charities
           .
           I
           may
           truly
           say
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           Libanius
           does
           of
           Socrates
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             He
             made
             those
             better
             whom
             he
             did
             bite
             .
          
           He
           bit
           and
           healed
           at
           once
           .
           There
           was
           no
           gall
           ,
           no
           venom
           in
           him
           .
           It
           all
           proceeded
           from
           unfeigned
           Charity
           to
           
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men.
           He
           could
           not
           suffer
           sin
           upon
           his
           Brother
           .
           He
           had
           the
           zeal
           of
           
             John
             Baptist
          
           ,
           and
           durst
           and
           did
           admonish
           ,
           and
           reprove
           the
           greatest
           .
           Of
           which
           matter
           I
           could
           say
           more
           than
           I
           think
           is
           convenient
           for
           me
           to
           be
           particular
           in
           .
           In
           truth
           he
           had
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Ancient
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Holy
           Confessours
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           .
           A
           Man
           that
           conversed
           with
           him
           much
           ,
           wou'd
           be
           sure
           to
           hear
           of
           it
           if
           he
           did
           amiss
           .
           He
           was
           far
           from
           slander
           and
           detraction
           ,
           from
           that
           
             lingua
             tertia
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           called
           among
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           which
           does
           three
           mischiefs
           at
           once
           ,
           viz.
           to
           the
           speaker
           ,
           to
           the
           hearer
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           
             slandered
             .
             There
             is
             that
             speaketh
             like
             the
             piercings
             of
             a
             sword
             ,
             but
             the
             tongue
             of
             the
             wise
             is
             health
             ,
          
           Prov.
           XII
           .
           18.
           
           He
           had
           the
           perfect
           mastery
           of
           this
           member
           ,
           and
           used
           it
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           Brother
           .
           I
           never
           knew
           any
           Man
           living
           that
           was
           more
           stout
           than
           this
           good
           man
           in
           reproving
           Vice
           ,
           and
           in
           appearing
           for
           the
           Truth
           ;
           never
           any
           Man
           that
           was
           farther
           removed
           from
           flattery
           and
           dawbing
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           a
           Friend
           of
           a
           thousand
           .
           He
           made
           little
           shew
           ,
           and
           was
           sparing
           in
           
           his
           profession
           of
           kindness
           .
           But
           when
           he
           had
           occasion
           to
           serve
           his
           friend
           ,
           he
           was
           very
           industrious
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           think
           much
           of
           pains
           and
           labour
           therein
           .
           There
           are
           multitudes
           now
           alive
           that
           can
           attest
           this
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           temperate
           to
           the
           greatest
           degree
           ,
           I
           had
           almost
           said
           to
           a
           fault
           .
           I
           have
           often
           feared
           that
           ,
           considering
           his
           great
           and
           constant
           labours
           ,
           he
           hardly
           gave
           himself
           that
           refreshment
           which
           was
           fit
           .
           He
           drank
           very
           little
           Wine
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           latter
           part
           of
           his
           Life
           he
           did
           upon
           the
           matter
           wholly
           forbear
           it
           .
           He
           had
           
             benè
             moratum
             ventrem
          
           ,
           as
           Seneca
           phraseth
           it
           ,
           a
           
             Stomach
             that
             was
             well
             nurtured
          
           ,
           not
           nice
           or
           curious
           ;
           it
           received
           the
           meanest
           Provision
           contentedly
           .
           After
           the
           fatigue
           and
           labour
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           he
           would
           sup
           with
           an
           Apple
           or
           two
           ,
           with
           a
           little
           Bread
           ,
           and
           small
           Ale
           or
           Milk-Water
           .
           This
           he
           would
           receive
           with
           great
           thankfulness
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           great
           chearfulness
           among
           his
           Domesticks
           .
           He
           was
           very
           thankfull
           to
           God
           for
           a
           Morsel
           of
           Bread
           ,
           and
           received
           the
           meanest
           Provision
           with
           the
           greatest
           expressions
           of
           Gratitude
           .
           And
           yet
           when
           he
           entertained
           his
           Friends
           ,
           he
           
           did
           it
           liberally
           .
           He
           was
           always
           least
           concerned
           for
           himself
           in
           these
           things
           .
           He
           very
           much
           deny'd
           himself
           ,
           but
           to
           others
           he
           was
           liberal
           and
           open-handed
           ;
           and
           rather
           than
           the
           Poor
           should
           want
           Bread
           ,
           he
           would
           fast
           himself
           .
           He
           led
           an
           Ascetick
           Life
           ,
           kept
           under
           his
           Body
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           industry
           advanced
           in
           Holiness
           ,
           and
           a
           Life
           that
           was
           spiritual
           and
           heavenly
           .
        
         
           For
           his
           Contempt
           of
           this
           lower
           World
           he
           hath
           given
           sufficient
           proof
           .
           He
           despised
           both
           the
           sides
           or
           appearances
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Smiles
           and
           Frowns
           of
           it
           .
           It
           is
           well
           known
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           lived
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Albemarle
           ,
           he
           might
           very
           easily
           have
           made
           his
           Fortunes
           ,
           as
           we
           usually
           express
           it
           .
           Had
           he
           made
           his
           Court
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           have
           failed
           .
           But
           instead
           of
           that
           ,
           he
           minded
           his
           charge
           ,
           and
           the
           duty
           of
           his
           place
           .
           He
           minded
           the
           heavenly
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           doing
           good
           to
           Souls
           .
           He
           would
           often
           speak
           very
           contemptibly
           of
           Riches
           ,
           and
           declare
           that
           the
           whole
           design
           of
           the
           Christian
           Doctrine
           tended
           to
           bring
           contempt
           upon
           Wealth
           and
           g●eat
           Plenty
           .
           He
           was
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           Riches
           were
           (
           as
           a
           great
           man
           hath
           it
           )
           
             impedimenta
             
             virtutis
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             the
             impediments
             of
             virtue
          
           ;
           and
           that
           a
           man
           could
           never
           arrive
           to
           any
           great
           pitch
           of
           virtue
           ,
           but
           he
           must
           be
           ,
           
             aut
             pauper
             ,
             aut
             pauperi
             similis
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
             either
             poor
             ,
             or
             like
             him
             that
             is
             poor
             ,
          
           as
           Seneca
           hath
           it
           .
        
         
           He
           likewise
           despised
           the
           Frowns
           of
           the
           World.
           He
           met
           with
           sore
           afflictions
           .
           The
           loss
           of
           a
           considerable
           part
           of
           his
           worldly
           estate
           at
           once
           ,
           I
           reckon
           the
           least
           of
           them
           .
           I
           do
           not
           remember
           that
           ever
           I
           heard
           him
           once
           complain
           ,
           but
           have
           often
           heard
           him
           give
           solemn
           thanks
           to
           God
           for
           his
           goodness
           .
           Some
           of
           his
           Friends
           would
           sometimes
           speak
           their
           Resentment
           before
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           not
           better
           preferred
           .
           But
           he
           would
           never
           side
           with
           them
           ;
           he
           diverted
           the
           discourse
           ,
           or
           stopt
           it
           ,
           by
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             shall
             never
             want
          
           .
        
         
           He
           was
           a
           most
           humble
           and
           heavenly
           Christian
           ;
           of
           great
           patience
           and
           resignation
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ;
           a
           most
           mortified
           man
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           Glory
           and
           Pageantry
           of
           it
           .
           He
           led
           an
           innocent
           and
           inoffensive
           ,
           and
           a
           most
           usefull
           Life
           .
           He
           spent
           his
           hours
           well
           ,
           and
           lived
           many
           years
           in
           a
           preparation
           for
           Death
           and
           Judgment
           .
        
         
         
           One
           thing
           must
           not
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           his
           great
           Meekness
           under
           Obloquies
           and
           Reproaches
           ,
           his
           great
           exemplariness
           in
           forgiving
           Enemies
           .
        
         
           It
           may
           perhaps
           be
           supposed
           that
           he
           had
           no
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           easily
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           deserve
           none
           .
           But
           they
           do
           not
           know
           this
           world
           ,
           that
           think
           innocence
           and
           usefulness
           will
           protect
           any
           man
           against
           Malice
           ,
           Envy
           ,
           and
           Ill-will
           .
           
             Nulla
             unquam
             magna
             gloria
             sine
             magnâ
             fuit
             invidiâ
             ,
             Worthy
             actions
             will
             always
             be
             followed
             with
             Envy
             .
          
           'T
           is
           by
           
             Julius
             Celsus
          
           *
           reported
           ,
           that
           when
           Alcibiades
           asked
           counsel
           of
           Socrates
           ,
           what
           course
           he
           should
           take
           to
           avoid
           Envy
           ,
           Socrates
           replied
           ,
           
             vive
             ut
             Thersites
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             live
             like
             Thersites
          
           .
           Had
           he
           lived
           a
           soft
           and
           trifling
           life
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           avoided
           it
           easily
           :
           But
           he
           did
           his
           duty
           with
           great
           exactness
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           Envy
           .
           The
           old
           Monk
           ,
           that
           was
           asked
           by
           a
           young
           one
           how
           he
           might
           pass
           easily
           and
           quietly
           through
           the
           world
           ,
           told
           him
           ,
           as
           one
           rule
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           
             fungi
             officio
             taliter
             qualiter
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             That
             he
             should
             not
             be
             exact
             in
             doing
             his
             duty
             ,
          
           but
           
             do
             it
          
           (
           as
           we
           say
           )
           
             so
             ,
             so
          
           .
           The
           Doctor
           could
           not
           live
           like
           Thersites
           ,
           he
           could
           
           not
           do
           his
           Masters
           work
           negligently
           ,
           and
           as
           this
           drew
           many
           followers
           and
           admirers
           after
           him
           ,
           so
           it
           did
           Envy
           also
           .
           The
           truth
           of
           the
           case
           is
           this
           .
           His
           exemplary
           Life
           was
           a
           standing
           reproach
           upon
           those
           who
           were
           negligent
           ,
           and
           always
           trudging
           after
           Preferment
           and
           Wealth
           .
           That
           some
           of
           the
           worst
           should
           endeavour
           to
           blacken
           him
           ,
           hath
           nothing
           strange
           in
           it
           at
           all
           .
           This
           I
           am
           very
           certain
           of
           ,
           that
           the
           Clergy
           of
           the
           greatest
           name
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           conspicuous
           for
           Vertue
           and
           good
           Learning
           ,
           had
           a
           very
           great
           opinion
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           He
           forgave
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           I
           could
           never
           find
           him
           in
           the
           least
           disturbed
           on
           that
           account
           .
        
         
           He
           wrote
           several
           Books
           which
           he
           published
           ;
           a
           Catalogue
           of
           them
           will
           follow
           the
           close
           of
           these
           Papers
           .
           He
           left
           also
           many
           excellent
           Sermons
           in
           MSS.
           upon
           the
           most
           weighty
           Subjects
           ;
           particularly
           upon
           our
           Blessed
           Saviour's
           Sermon
           on
           the
           Mount
           ,
           one
           Volume
           of
           which
           is
           herewith
           Printed
           ;
           the
           rest
           will
           be
           set
           forth
           with
           all
           convenient
           speed
           ;
           and
           likewise
           several
           others
           ,
           as
           these
           find
           encouragement
           ;
           viz.
           upon
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           Ten
           Virgins
           ;
           the
           Parable
           of
           Dives
           and
           Lazarus
           ;
           several
           
           Sacramental
           Discourses
           ,
           &c.
           
           For
           those
           which
           are
           already
           published
           ,
           they
           are
           well
           known
           .
           There
           is
           a
           great
           vein
           of
           Piety
           and
           Devotion
           which
           runs
           through
           them
           .
           They
           savour
           of
           the
           primitive
           Simplicity
           and
           Zeal
           ,
           and
           are
           well
           fitted
           to
           make
           men
           better
           .
           They
           are
           weak
           men
           that
           are
           much
           taken
           with
           Flourishes
           and
           tall
           Metaphors
           ,
           with
           quaint
           and
           picquant
           strokes
           of
           wit.
           His
           Discourses
           are
           all
           medicinal
           and
           healing
           ,
           and
           fitted
           to
           make
           the
           Reader
           serious
           and
           devout
           .
           That
           Food
           is
           best
           which
           is
           nourishing
           ,
           and
           that
           Physick
           which
           cures
           and
           restores
           .
           This
           good
           man
           had
           no
           greater
           aim
           than
           to
           do
           good
           .
        
         
           I
           will
           say
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           Pliny
           did
           of
           
             Virginius
             Rufus
             ,
             Tanti
             viri
             mortalitas
             magis
             finita
             est
             quam
             vita
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           
             His
             Mortality
             is
             ended
             rather
             than
             his
             Life
             .
             He
             lives
             and
             will
             live
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             now
             that
             he
             is
             withdrawn
             out
             of
             our
             sight
             ,
             he
             will
             more
             than
             ever
             continue
             in
             the
             Remembrance
             and
             Discourses
             of
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           His
           Friends
           have
           erected
           a
           Monument
           to
           his
           Memory
           in
           the
           Abbey-Church
           of
           Westminster
           .
           The
           Reverend
           Mr.
           
             Philip
             Falle
          
           ,
           a
           Friend
           of
           the
           Doctor
           ,
           hath
           added
           the
           Inscriptions
           following
           .
           
           He
           might
           have
           enlarged
           this
           excellent
           Man's
           Character
           further
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           been
           confined
           by
           the
           Figure
           and
           Dimensions
           of
           the
           Table
           .
        
         
           The
           Inscription
           on
           the
           Tomb-Stone
           is
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           
             Sub
             hoc
             Marmore
             ,
             venerandi
             Sepulchri
             indice
             ,
             novissimum
             Domini
             Adventum
             praestolantur
             Mortales
             Exuviae
             
               ANTONII
               HORNECK
            
             ,
             S.
             Th.
             P.
             Caetera
             ,
             Viator
             ,
             disce
             ex
             vicinâ
             Tabellâ
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
        
         
         
           The
           Inscription
           on
           the
           Monument
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           
             Aeternae
             Memoriae
             
               ANTONII
               HORNECK
            
             ,
             S.
             Theologiae
             Professoris
             ,
             Regiae
             Majestati
             à
             Sacris
             ,
             *
             Hujus
             Ecclesiae
             Canonici
             ,
             Viri
             inter
             primos
             docti
             &
             eruditi
             :
             Sed
             qui
             potissimùm
             Flagrantissimo
             in
             Deum
             zelo
             &
             religione
             ;
             Vitae
             Sanctimoniâ
             ;
             Morum
             gravitate
             ;
             Humanitatis
             officiis
             in
             singulos
             ,
             egenos
             praesertìm
             &
             aegrotantes
             ,
             sedulò
             impensis
             ;
             Sacris
             Concionibus
             ,
             apud
             S.
             
               MARIAM
               LE
               SAVOY
            
             ,
             per
             XXVI
             plus
             minùs
             annorum
             curriculum
             ,
             indesinenter
             &
             indefessè
             ad
             populum
             habitis
             ;
             Scriptis
             ,
             priscorum
             soeclôrum
             pietatem
             ,
             &
             Asceticam
             severitatem
             ,
             mirè
             redolentibus
             ,
             
             atque
             per
             ora
             hominum
             passim
             volitantibus
             ;
             Longè
             latèque
             inclaruit
             ,
             ac
             ingentem
             sibi
             apud
             bonos
             omnes
             famam
             comparavit
             .
          
           
             Maximis
             ,
             quos
             in
             exequendo
             munere
             exantlaverat
             ,
             fractus
             laboribus
             ,
             in
             Nephritidem
             incidit
             ;
             lethalique
             calculo
             visceribus
             pertinaciter
             adhaerescente
             ,
             candidissimam
             animam
             coelo
             reddidit
             ;
             Prid.
             Calend.
             Feb.
             
          
           
             Anno
             Salutis
             
               MDCXCVI
               ,
            
             Aetatis
             suae
             
               LVI
               .
            
          
           
             Viro
             optimo
             ,
             majora
             merito
             ,
             hoc
             qualecunque
             amoris
             &
             observantiae
             Monimentum
             ,
             Amici
             ,
             M
             M.
             P
             P.
             
          
           
             α
             ☧
             ω
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Catalogue
           of
           Books
           writ
           by
           the
           Reverend
           Dr.
           Anthony
           Horneck
           .
        
         
           
             I.
             THE
             Great
             Law
             of
             Consideration
             ,
             in
             8
             
             o.
          
           
             II.
             The
             Best
             Exercise
             ,
             in
             8
             
             o.
          
           
             III.
             The
             Exercises
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             in
             12
             
             o.
          
           
             IV.
             Delight
             and
             Judgment
             ;
             or
             a
             Prospect
             of
             the
             great
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             in
             12
             
             o.
          
           
             V.
             The
             Fire
             of
             the
             Altar
             .
             Upon
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             in
             12
             
             o.
          
           
             VI.
             The
             Crucified
             Jesus
             ,
             in
             8
             
             o.
          
           
             VII
             .
             The
             first
             Fruits
             of
             Reason
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             A
             Letter
             to
             a
             Lady
             Revolted
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             12
             
             o.
          
           
             IX
             .
             Questions
             and
             Answers
             concerning
             the
             two
             Religions
             ;
             viz.
             That
             
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             X.
             A
             Postscript
             to
             Dr.
             Glanvil
             ,
             being
             an
             Account
             of
             Witches
             in
             Germany
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             An
             Answer
             to
             the
             Soldiers
             Question
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               we
               do
            
             ?
          
           
             XII
             .
             Some
             single
             Sermons
             upon
             several
             Occasions
             .
          
           
             XIII
             .
             Fifteen
             Sermons
             upon
             the
             fifth
             Chapter
             of
             St.
             Matthew
             ,
             Vol.
             I.
             in
             8
             
             o.
          
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           Pag.
           16.
           lin
           .
           ult
           .
           for
           
             contented
             to
             leave
          
           ,
           r.
           
             contented
             so
             to
             leave
          
           .
           P.
           19.
           l.
           18.
           for
           ne
           ,
           r.
           never
           ,
           P.
           34.
           l.
           penult
           .
           for
           imitare
           ,
           r.
           imitari
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           TEXTS
           of
           the
           Sermons
           in
           this
           Volume
           .
        
         
           
             
               SERMON
               I.
               
            
             
               St.
               Matthew
               V.
               verse
               1
               ,
            
             
               And
               seeing
               the
               Multitudes
               ,
               he
               went
               up
               into
               a
               Mountain
               :
               and
               when
               he
               was
               set
               ,
               his
               Disciples
               came
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             page
             1
          
           
             
               SERMON
               II.
               
            
             
               Verse
               2
               ,
            
             
               And
               he
               opened
               his
               Mouth
               ,
               and
               taught
               them
               saying
               ;
            
             p.
             26
          
           
             
               SERMON
               III.
               
            
             
               Verse
               3
               ,
            
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               Poor
               in
               Spirit
               ,
               for
               theirs
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             p.
             48
          
           
             
               SERMON
               IV.
               
            
             
               Verse
               4
               ,
            
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               mourn
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               be
               comforted
               ,
            
             p.
             93
          
           
             
               SERMON
               V.
               
            
             
               Verse
               5
               ,
            
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               Meek
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               inherit
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             p.
             121
          
           
             
               SERMON
               VI.
               
            
             
               Verse
               6
               ,
            
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               which
               do
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               after
               Righteousness
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               be
               filled
               ,
            
             p.
             147
          
           
             
               SERMON
               VII
               .
            
             
               Verse
               7
               ,
            
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               Mercifull
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               obtain
               Mercy
            
             p.
             174
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               VIII
               .
            
             
               Verse
               8
               ,
            
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               pure
               in
               heart
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               see
               God
               ,
            
             p.
             203
          
           
             
               SERMON
               IX
               .
            
             
               Verse
               9
               ,
            
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               Peace-makers
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               be
               called
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
            
             p.
             242
          
           
             
               SERMON
               X.
               
            
             
               Verse
               10
               ,
            
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               which
               are
               persecuted
               for
               Righteousness
               sake
               ,
               for
               theirs
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             p.
             290
          
           
             
               SERMON
               XI
               .
            
             
               Verse
               11
               ,
            
             
               Blessed
               are
               ye
               when
               men
               shall
               revile
               you
               ,
               and
               persecute
               you
               ,
               and
               say
               all
               manner
               of
               evil
               against
               you
               falsly
               for
               my
               sake
               ,
            
             p.
             329
          
           
             
               SERMON
               XII
               .
            
             
               Verse
               12
               ,
            
             
               Rejoyce
               and
               be
               exceeding
               glad
               ,
               for
               great
               is
               your
               reward
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               for
               so
               persecuted
               they
               the
               Prophets
               that
               were
               before
               you
               ,
            
             p.
             354
          
           
             
               SERMON
               XIII
               .
            
             
               Verse
               13
               ,
            
             
               Ye
               are
               the
               Salt
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               but
               if
               the
               Salt
               have
               lost
               its
               Savour
               ,
               wherewith
               shall
               it
               be
               salted
               ?
               &c.
               
            
             p.
             378
          
           
             
               SERMON
               XIV
               .
            
             
               Verse
               14
               ,
            
             
               Ye
               are
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             p.
             402
          
           
             
               SERMON
               XV.
               
            
             
               Verse
               14
               ,
            
             
               A
               City
               set
               upon
               a
               Hill
               cannot
               be
               hid
               ,
            
             p.
             426
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           SERMONS
           ON
           THE
           Fifth
           of
           St.
           Matthew
           .
        
         
           
             St.
             Matth.
             Ch.
             V.
             Ver.
             1.
             
          
           
             And
             seeing
             the
             Multitudes
             he
             went
             up
             into
             a
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             was
             set
             ,
             his
             Disciples
             came
             unto
             him
             .
          
        
         
           I
           intend
           ,
           with
           God's
           Assistance
           ,
           to
           explain
           to
           you
           Christ's
           famous
           Sermon
           on
           the
           Mount
           ,
           contain'd
           in
           the
           
             Fifth
             ,
             Sixth
          
           and
           Seventh
           Chapters
           of
           St.
           
           Matthew's
           Gospel
           .
           A
           great
           Work
           ,
           and
           which
           will
           take
           up
           much
           time
           ;
           some
           years
           may
           be
           to
           dispatch
           it
           in
           ;
           and
           whether
           I
           shall
           live
           to
           finish
           it
           ,
           he
           alone
           knows
           ,
           in
           whose
           hand
           our
           time
           is
           ;
           but
           a
           Work
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           exceeding
           profitable
           and
           usefull
           for
           all
           ,
           that
           name
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           are
           desirous
           to
           know
           whether
           they
           belong
           to
           that
           Master
           ,
           whose
           Name
           they
           bear
           ,
           and
           whose
           Patronage
           they
           crave
           .
        
         
         
           And
           I
           chuse
           to
           begin
           the
           Exposition
           of
           this
           celebrated
           Discourse
           of
           our
           Saviour
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           common
           Account
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           this
           Sermon
           was
           deliver'd
           ,
           the
           second
           Year
           of
           Christ's
           Ministry
           ,
           about
           this
           time
           of
           the
           Year
           ,
           the
           middle
           of
           May.
           
        
         
           This
           Sermon
           may
           justly
           be
           call'd
           the
           Pandects
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           the
           most
           complete
           Body
           of
           practical
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           perfect
           System
           of
           the
           Duties
           we
           owe
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           Man.
           It
           contains
           not
           only
           all
           that
           's
           good
           and
           sound
           in
           Moral
           Philosophy
           ,
           but
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           ,
           and
           gives
           the
           best
           Directions
           for
           perfecting
           of
           humane
           Nature
           ,
           and
           how
           a
           Man
           may
           come
           up
           to
           emulate
           the
           Life
           of
           Angels
           :
           And
           yet
           ,
           this
           doth
           not
           make
           the
           particular
           Lessons
           here
           laid
           down
           unpracticable
           ,
           or
           impossible
           to
           be
           perform'd
           ;
           so
           far
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           everlasting
           Enjoyment
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           denied
           to
           those
           who
           refuse
           to
           live
           up
           to
           these
           Canons
           ,
           Matth.
           V.
           20.
           and
           VII
           .
           24
           ,
           25
           ,
           26.
           which
           shews
           ,
           the
           Life
           prescribed
           here
           is
           attainable
           ,
           the
           Duties
           practicable
           ,
           the
           Neglect
           inexcusable
           ,
           and
           the
           Performance
           possible
           ;
           it
           being
           contrary
           to
           the
           infinite
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           Righteousness
           of
           
           God
           ,
           to
           require
           things
           for
           which
           he
           gives
           no
           Power
           ,
           or
           Capacity
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           he
           ,
           who
           aims
           at
           a
           Happiness
           greater
           ,
           and
           higher
           than
           the
           present
           World
           affords
           ,
           sees
           here
           the
           Steps
           he
           is
           to
           make
           ,
           and
           the
           Way
           he
           is
           to
           walk
           in
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           Sermon
           ,
           the
           Christian
           World
           will
           be
           judg'd
           in
           the
           last
           Day
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Particulars
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           all
           must
           either
           stand
           or
           fall
           .
        
         
           All
           that
           's
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           is
           plainly
           deliver'd
           here
           ,
           and
           lies
           within
           the
           narrow
           Compass
           of
           three
           Chapters
           ;
           so
           that
           no
           Man
           (
           if
           his
           Reason
           be
           sound
           )
           can
           pretend
           either
           want
           of
           time
           to
           read
           them
           ,
           or
           want
           of
           Memory
           to
           remember
           them
           ;
           for
           in
           less
           than
           half
           an
           Hour's
           time
           ,
           the
           whole
           Duty
           of
           a
           Christian
           may
           be
           survey'd
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           Man
           scarce
           of
           so
           weak
           a
           Memory
           ,
           but
           doth
           and
           may
           remember
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           ,
           than
           is
           contain'd
           in
           this
           Sermon
           :
           in
           the
           handling
           of
           which
           ,
           we
           shall
           meet
           with
           great
           Variety
           of
           Subjects
           ;
           and
           though
           heretofore
           I
           have
           occasionally
           treated
           of
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           picking
           here
           and
           there
           a
           Flower
           ,
           yet
           I
           shall
           not
           upon
           that
           Account
           forbear
           to
           consider
           those
           Passages
           over
           again
           ;
           not
           
           only
           because
           I
           judge
           it
           profitable
           for
           my
           Auditory
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           Method
           and
           Manner
           of
           handling
           them
           ,
           will
           be
           different
           from
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           besides
           ,
           several
           material
           things
           ,
           which
           God's
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           Study
           ,
           and
           Time
           ,
           and
           a
           riper
           Judgment
           may
           suggest
           ,
           will
           be
           added
           to
           the
           former
           Observations
           .
        
         
           I
           begin
           with
           the
           Preliminaries
           of
           this
           admirable
           Sermon
           ;
           a
           Sermon
           preach'd
           by
           the
           Great
           Saviour
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           deliver'd
           by
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           publish'd
           by
           him
           ,
           in
           whom
           are
           all
           the
           Treasures
           of
           Wisdom
           and
           Knowledge
           ,
           even
           by
           him
           ,
           who
           could
           not
           be
           mistaken
           in
           the
           Law
           he
           gave
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Sanction
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           knew
           very
           well
           what
           with
           the
           Assistance
           of
           his
           Grace
           we
           are
           able
           to
           do
           ,
           what
           the
           neglect
           of
           so
           solemn
           a
           Message
           doth
           deserve
           ,
           and
           how
           great
           the
           Encouragements
           are
           ,
           that
           are
           here
           given
           to
           those
           who
           have
           the
           boldness
           to
           force
           their
           way
           through
           the
           impediments
           of
           this
           present
           World
           ,
           into
           Eternal
           Glory
           .
        
         
           The
           Words
           ,
           I
           have
           read
           to
           you
           ,
           are
           purely
           historical
           ,
           and
           shew
           what
           was
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           ensuing
           Sermon
           ;
           for
           
             seeing
             the
             Multitudes
             ,
             he
             went
             up
             into
             a
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             was
             set
             ,
             his
             Disciples
             came
             unto
             him
             .
          
        
         
         
           This
           is
           the
           Introduction
           or
           Preface
           to
           the
           following
           Discourse
           :
           And
           because
           I
           am
           loath
           to
           leave
           any
           thing
           untouch'd
           ,
           that
           is
           material
           in
           these
           three
           Chapters
           :
           I
           shall
           ,
        
         
           I.
           Endeavour
           to
           reconcile
           the
           different
           relations
           of
           the
           Evangelists
           ,
           concerning
           this
           Sermon
           of
           our
           Saviour
           .
        
         
           II.
           Enquire
           ,
           what
           the
           Multitudes
           were
           that
           appeared
           here
           .
        
         
           III.
           Why
           Christ
           ascended
           into
           a
           Mountain
           to
           teach
           the
           People
           .
        
         
           IV.
           What
           his
           sitting
           down
           doth
           import
           .
        
         
           V.
           What
           ,
           and
           who
           the
           Disciples
           were
           that
           came
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           I.
           To
           reconcile
           the
           different
           relations
           of
           the
           Evangelists
           concerning
           this
           Sermon
           (
           for
           St.
           Luke
           ch
           .
           VI.
           12.
           seems
           to
           contradict
           St.
           Matthew
           ,
           )
           you
           must
           know
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Evangelists
           ,
           St.
           John
           excepted
           ,
           who
           seems
           to
           be
           more
           accurate
           ,
           do
           not
           always
           concern
           themselves
           in
           declaring
           the
           exact
           Order
           of
           time
           ,
           when
           every
           thing
           was
           spoke
           ,
           or
           done
           ,
           but
           content
           themselves
           with
           amassing
           ,
           or
           collecting
           the
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           the
           substantial
           
           Parts
           of
           Christ's
           Discourses
           ,
           his
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           his
           Actions
           ,
           without
           being
           very
           curious
           about
           every
           Minute
           circumstance
           ,
           or
           order
           ,
           or
           method
           ;
           for
           their
           business
           was
           not
           to
           make
           men
           Chronologers
           ,
           but
           Christians
           .
           This
           is
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           one
           brings
           in
           a
           Discourse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           after
           such
           a
           remarkable
           Passage
           ,
           another
           before
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           suitable
           enough
           to
           their
           Design
           ;
           which
           was
           to
           give
           us
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           Treasure
           ,
           no
           matter
           in
           what
           order
           the
           Jewels
           lie
           .
           And
           accordingly
           St.
           Luke
           sets
           down
           the
           Delivery
           of
           this
           Sermon
           ,
           or
           the
           Substance
           of
           it
           after
           the
           miraculous
           Cure
           wrought
           upon
           the
           Man
           who
           had
           the
           wither'd
           Hand
           ,
           Luke
           VI.
           12.
           but
           St.
           Matthew
           chuses
           to
           speak
           of
           it
           before
           he
           mentions
           the
           Miracle
           ;
           not
           that
           one
           saith
           ,
           it
           was
           done
           before
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           after
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           a
           contradiction
           .
           Only
           one
           thinks
           fit
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           it
           before
           he
           records
           the
           Miracle
           ;
           the
           other
           thinks
           it
           convenient
           to
           record
           the
           Miracle
           first
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Agreement
           of
           the
           Evangelists
           appears
           chiefly
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           none
           denies
           ,
           what
           the
           other
           saith
           ;
           One
           mentions
           a
           Circumstance
           ,
           which
           another
           leaves
           out
           ,
           
           but
           though
           all
           do
           not
           mention
           the
           same
           ,
           yet
           none
           denies
           the
           thing
           .
           To
           apply
           this
           to
           the
           Sermon
           before
           us
           ,
           St.
           Luke
           ch
           .
           VI.
           12.
           saith
           ,
           
             Christ
             went
             up
             into
             the
             Mountain
             to
             pray
             ,
          
           which
           St.
           Matthew
           takes
           no
           notice
           of
           ;
           yet
           his
           silence
           is
           no
           denial
           of
           that
           Circumstance
           ,
           St.
           Luke
           adds
           ,
           
             That
             going
             up
             into
             the
             Mountain
             ,
          
           he
           chose
           Twelve
           Disciples
           ,
           which
           might
           very
           well
           be
           ,
           though
           St.
           Matthew
           says
           nothing
           of
           it
           in
           this
           Chapter
           .
           Both
           these
           Evangelists
           agree
           ,
           
             That
             Christ
             went
             up
             into
             a
             Mountain
          
           ;
           one
           indeed
           seems
           to
           affirm
           ,
           that
           he
           deliver'd
           this
           Sermon
           on
           the
           Mount
           ,
           the
           other
           after
           he
           came
           down
           from
           the
           Mount.
           Both
           are
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           especially
           if
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           deliver'd
           this
           Sermon
           on
           the
           Mount
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           came
           down
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Summary
           ,
           or
           Epitome
           ,
           for
           the
           easier
           remembrance
           of
           his
           Hearers
           ;
           for
           indeed
           St.
           
           Luke's
           relation
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           Summary
           of
           this
           Sermon
           .
           And
           we
           know
           ,
           it
           's
           customary
           with
           the
           Evangelists
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           one
           ,
           to
           set
           down
           the
           very
           Words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           the
           Sense
           ;
           but
           also
           ,
           for
           one
           to
           repeat
           such
           a
           Discourse
           in
           its
           full
           Scope
           and
           Latitude
           ,
           and
           for
           another
           to
           give
           us
           only
           the
           Heads
           of
           it
           .
           But
           ,
           
           II.
           What
           were
           the
           Multitudes
           that
           appear'd
           here
           ?
           and
           why
           did
           they
           come
           ?
           St
           Matthew
           ch
           .
           IV.
           25.
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             They
             were
             great
             Multitudes
             of
             People
             from
          
           Galilee
           ,
           and
           Decapolis
           ,
           from
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             and
             from
          
           Judaea
           ,
           
             and
             from
             beyond
             Jordan
          
           ;
           and
           so
           saith
           St.
           Luke
           ch
           .
           VI.
           17.
           who
           adds
           ,
           
             That
             some
             came
             from
             the
             Coasts
             of
          
           Tyre
           ,
           and
           Sidon
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           was
           a
           mixt
           Multitude
           ,
           some
           good
           ,
           some
           bad
           ,
           some
           well
           inclin'd
           ,
           others
           averse
           from
           Seriousness
           ,
           some
           whom
           meer
           Curiosity
           brought
           hither
           ,
           others
           whom
           a
           Sense
           of
           another
           World
           encourag'd
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           what
           we
           may
           say
           of
           all
           Multitudes
           ,
           that
           press
           into
           our
           Churches
           at
           this
           Day
           ;
           some
           are
           of
           
           Gallio's
           Mind
           ,
           and
           care
           for
           none
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           only
           ,
           come
           for
           fashion's
           sake
           ;
           others
           of
           
           Lydia's
           Temper
           ,
           whose
           Hearts
           God
           opens
           ,
           to
           attend
           to
           the
           things
           spoken
           by
           his
           Messengers
           .
           Some
           with
           Festus
           make
           themselves
           merry
           with
           the
           Preacher's
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           Expressions
           ;
           others
           like
           Agrippa
           are
           almost
           perswaded
           to
           be
           Christians
           ,
           but
           very
           few
           prove
           true
           Converts
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           end
           for
           which
           they
           came
           was
           partly
           to
           hear
           ,
           and
           partly
           to
           be
           healed
           ,
           
           as
           we
           find
           ,
           Luke
           VI.
           17.
           
           Though
           in
           hearing
           it
           was
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           with
           the
           Seed
           in
           the
           Parable
           ;
           
             Some
             fell
             by
             the
             Way-side
             ,
             some
             in
             stony
             ground
             ,
             some
             among
             thorns
             ,
             some
             in
             a
             good
             natur'd
             soil
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           Matth.
           XIII
           .
           yet
           hearing
           was
           their
           end
           ;
           and
           I
           wonder
           not
           to
           find
           them
           ambitious
           to
           hear
           this
           wonderfull
           Person
           ,
           who
           to
           his
           Doctrine
           join'd
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           which
           is
           Miracles
           .
           Had
           all
           Judaea
           believ'd
           him
           to
           be
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           where
           one
           ran
           after
           him
           ,
           Thousands
           and
           Millions
           would
           have
           come
           to
           hear
           him
           ;
           however
           the
           greater
           part
           took
           him
           for
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           mighty
           in
           Word
           ,
           and
           Deed
           ,
           and
           inspired
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           had
           more
           than
           ordinary
           converse
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           Temptation
           enough
           to
           hear
           him
           .
           They
           had
           for
           many
           Years
           heard
           the
           insipid
           Discourses
           of
           the
           Scribes
           ,
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           were
           even
           tired
           with
           their
           superstitious
           Niceties
           ,
           and
           Traditions
           ,
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           pressing
           the
           cleansing
           of
           the
           out-side
           of
           the
           Cup
           ,
           and
           Platter
           .
           But
           here
           was
           a
           Person
           ,
           that
           spoke
           to
           the
           Heart
           ,
           and
           with
           Authority
           ,
           and
           things
           solid
           and
           great
           ,
           and
           weighty
           ,
           without
           design
           ,
           or
           interest
           ,
           or
           affectation
           of
           applause
           ,
           and
           there
           appear'd
           in
           his
           Discourses
           
           something
           more
           than
           humane
           ,
           even
           a
           Divine
           Light
           and
           Power
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           leave
           their
           Work
           ,
           and
           Employments
           to
           hear
           him
           .
        
         
           Another
           reason
           of
           their
           coming
           was
           to
           be
           cured
           of
           their
           Diseases
           ,
           and
           Infirmities
           .
           Though
           Christ's
           curing
           Gratis
           ,
           without
           Fee
           ,
           or
           Money
           ,
           might
           be
           a
           Temptation
           to
           many
           of
           the
           poorer
           sort
           to
           make
           use
           of
           him
           ;
           yet
           to
           others
           ,
           his
           miraculous
           Way
           of
           chasing
           away
           Distempers
           ,
           with
           a
           Word
           and
           By-way
           of
           Command
           ,
           and
           healing
           Diseases
           ,
           which
           mock'd
           all
           the
           Attempts
           of
           Surgeons
           ,
           and
           Physicians
           ,
           might
           be
           the
           greater
           Motive
           .
           Christ's
           curing
           Distempers
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           was
           in
           order
           to
           heal
           their
           distemper'd
           Souls
           .
        
         
           To
           set
           up
           for
           a
           Physician
           only
           ,
           had
           been
           too
           mean
           an
           Employ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           must
           suppose
           ,
           that
           his
           Charity
           to
           their
           outward
           ,
           was
           in
           order
           to
           conferr
           a
           greater
           Charity
           on
           their
           inward
           Man
           ;
           and
           their
           acknowledgment
           of
           his
           Power
           and
           Goodness
           was
           to
           lead
           them
           to
           a
           holy
           Obedience
           to
           his
           Precepts
           ,
           and
           particularly
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           Reformation
           of
           Life
           ;
           and
           though
           it
           's
           probable
           ,
           few
           came
           with
           that
           intent
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           to
           have
           their
           Souls
           freed
           from
           
           the
           Corruptions
           they
           had
           no
           Sense
           of
           ;
           yet
           being
           come
           ,
           many
           found
           by
           blessed
           Experience
           ,
           strange
           Cures
           wrought
           upon
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           went
           away
           not
           only
           sound
           in
           Body
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           lively
           Sense
           of
           their
           Duty
           :
           The
           outward
           Cure
           astonish'd
           them
           into
           consideration
           of
           their
           ways
           ,
           and
           they
           thought
           they
           could
           do
           no
           less
           in
           Gratitude
           ,
           than
           become
           Subjects
           to
           his
           Will
           ,
           who
           had
           conquer'd
           their
           Diseases
           .
           Christ's
           Touch
           went
           farther
           than
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           their
           Souls
           felt
           the
           Power
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           their
           Flesh
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           felt
           his
           Distemper
           departing
           ,
           found
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           that
           his
           love
           to
           sin
           stole
           away
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           love
           succeeded
           ,
           a
           fervent
           love
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Holy
           Precepts
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           III.
           The
           next
           thing
           ,
           that
           occurs
           in
           this
           Historical
           Part
           ,
           is
           
             Christ's
             going
             up
             into
             the
             Mount
          
           ;
           St.
           Jerom
           takes
           notice
           ,
           that
           some
           weak
           Brethren
           of
           his
           time
           took
           this
           Mount
           to
           be
           the
           Mount
           of
           Olives
           ;
           others
           believe
           it
           to
           have
           been
           a
           Mountain
           distant
           about
           three
           Miles
           from
           Capernaum
           .
           But
           the
           Scripture
           gives
           the
           Mount
           no
           Name
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           only
           speak
           their
           Guesses
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           
           content
           with
           these
           general
           Notices
           .
           There
           is
           a
           Mountain
           at
           this
           Day
           in
           Judaea
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           which
           is
           call'd
           
             Christ's
             Mount
          
           ;
           and
           the
           Fryars
           that
           get
           Mony
           by
           shewing
           Ancient
           Monuments
           ,
           will
           needs
           have
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Mountain
           spoken
           of
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           and
           for
           Confirmation
           of
           their
           Story
           ,
           pretend
           to
           shew
           the
           very
           Stone
           on
           which
           Christ
           sat
           when
           he
           deliver'd
           the
           ensuing
           Precepts
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           no
           Credit
           to
           be
           given
           to
           such
           Reports
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           is
           it
           material
           to
           know
           what
           Mountain
           it
           was
           .
           The
           reasons
           why
           he
           ascended
           into
           a
           Mountain
           will
           be
           more
           to
           the
           purpose
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           briefly
           these
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           was
           to
           imitate
           the
           Eternal
           Father
           ,
           that
           at
           divers
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           divers
           manners
           spake
           to
           the
           Fathers
           of
           old
           .
           He
           gave
           his
           Law
           to
           the
           Jewish
           People
           on
           Mount
           Sinai
           ,
           Exod.
           XIX
           .
           II.
           The
           Son
           being
           to
           give
           a
           Law
           to
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           begins
           the
           Promulgation
           of
           it
           on
           a
           Mountain
           too
           ,
           and
           in
           doing
           so
           ,
           discover'd
           his
           Divine
           Authority
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           an
           Item
           ,
           that
           the
           same
           God
           ,
           that
           spoke
           on
           Mount
           Sinai
           ,
           spoke
           in
           this
           Mountain
           too
           ;
           only
           here
           lay
           the
           difference
           ;
           the
           Law
           on
           Mount
           Sinai
           was
           publish'd
           in
           the
           Midst
           of
           Thunder
           
           and
           Lightning
           ,
           for
           which
           reason
           we
           find
           it
           call'd
           a
           
             Fiery
             Law
          
           ,
           Deut.
           XXXIII
           .
           2.
           
           The
           Law
           of
           the
           Gospel
           was
           deliver'd
           in
           a
           sweet
           and
           still
           Voice
           ,
           to
           represent
           the
           Nature
           and
           Temper
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           express
           the
           Calmness
           of
           Mind
           ,
           the
           secret
           Satisfaction
           ,
           the
           spiritual
           Joy
           it
           causes
           ,
           and
           the
           Rest
           it
           leads
           to
           ,
           both
           Temporal
           and
           Eternal
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           thought
           fit
           to
           deliver
           this
           comprehensive
           Sermon
           on
           a
           Mountain
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           Sublimity
           and
           Grandeur
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           and
           Precepts
           ,
           that
           the
           Law
           he
           intended
           to
           give
           transcended
           the
           Laws
           of
           all
           Nations
           in
           the
           World
           in
           wholsomeness
           and
           excellency
           ;
           that
           the
           Laws
           ,
           which
           had
           hitherto
           govern'd
           Mankind
           ,
           were
           low
           ,
           creeping
           things
           ,
           to
           what
           he
           was
           going
           to
           publish
           ,
           and
           what
           an
           Excellent
           ,
           and
           Heroick
           Spirit
           ,
           Obedience
           to
           his
           Precepts
           would
           give
           to
           his
           true
           Followers
           ,
           raise
           them
           above
           the
           World
           ,
           make
           them
           despise
           sublunary
           Vanities
           ,
           advance
           them
           above
           the
           common
           level
           of
           Philosophical
           Vertues
           ,
           and
           fit
           them
           for
           dwelling
           at
           last
           on
           the
           everlasting
           Hills
           ,
           on
           the
           Mount
           where
           God
           is
           seen
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           seen
           to
           Eternal
           Ages
           ,
           even
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           fades
           not
           away
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
         
           I
           must
           go
           on
           ,
           and
           take
           notice
           of
           another
           Circumstance
           here
           mention'd
           ,
           and
           that
           is
        
         
           IV.
           Christ's
           sitting
           down
           on
           the
           Mount.
           Even
           this
           Posture
           hath
           some
           Mystery
           in
           it
           :
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           doing
           so
           ,
           Christ
           asserted
           the
           Greatness
           and
           Majesty
           of
           his
           Person
           ,
           even
           in
           sitting
           down
           to
           speak
           ,
           while
           the
           Multitude
           ,
           and
           the
           Disciples
           stood
           round
           about
           him
           .
           This
           may
           be
           call'd
           an
           Early
           Act
           of
           his
           Royalty
           ,
           as
           Kings
           do
           sit
           ,
           while
           their
           Subjects
           of
           all
           sorts
           and
           degrees
           stand
           about
           them
           .
           Sitting
           among
           the
           Jews
           was
           a
           Posture
           denoting
           liberty
           ,
           and
           freedom
           from
           slavery
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           Synagogue
           chang'd
           the
           Posture
           of
           standing
           at
           the
           Passover
           ,
           a
           Posture
           ,
           or
           sign
           of
           Servitude
           ,
           into
           sitting
           ,
           or
           leaning
           ;
           and
           with
           very
           good
           reason
           might
           Christ
           sit
           down
           here
           ,
           when
           he
           taught
           the
           People
           ;
           whose
           business
           it
           was
           to
           proclaim
           liberty
           to
           the
           Captives
           ,
           to
           free
           the
           World
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           to
           rescue
           them
           from
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           sitting
           down
           to
           teach
           ,
           we
           may
           add
           ,
           Christ
           imitated
           the
           Jewish
           Custom
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Teachers
           sat
           ,
           and
           
           the
           Hearers
           stood
           :
           Unto
           this
           St.
           Luke
           alludes
           ,
           Ch.
           IV.
           20.
           where
           speaking
           of
           Christ
           teaching
           in
           the
           Synagogue
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             He
             closed
             the
             Book
             ,
             and
             gave
             it
             again
             to
             the
             Minister
             ,
             and
             sat
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             Eyes
             of
             all
             that
             were
             in
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             were
             fastened
             upon
             him
             .
          
           In
           these
           Synagogues
           ,
           which
           were
           in
           the
           Nature
           of
           our
           Parish-Churches
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Seat
           ,
           whereon
           the
           Teacher
           sat
           ,
           and
           the
           Auditours
           stood
           at
           his
           Feet
           ,
           which
           gave
           occasion
           to
           that
           proverbial
           Phrase
           ,
           That
           such
           a
           one
           had
           been
           brought
           up
           at
           the
           Feet
           of
           such
           a
           Teacher
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           saith
           of
           himself
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           been
           brought
           up
           at
           the
           Feet
           of
           Gamaliel
           ,
           Acts
           XXII
           .
           3.
           
           And
           of
           this
           Nature
           was
           the
           other
           Expression
           ,
           the
           Jews
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           viz.
           To
           wallow
           ,
           or
           roll
           in
           the
           Dust
           of
           such
           a
           Master's
           Feet
           ;
           whereby
           they
           noted
           the
           Humility
           ,
           that
           the
           Auditour
           ought
           to
           shew
           to
           him
           that
           teaches
           him
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           V.
           One
           circumstance
           more
           must
           here
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           and
           this
           relates
           to
           the
           Disciples
           that
           came
           unto
           him
           .
           The
           following
           Sermon
           being
           directed
           to
           them
           ,
           it
           concerns
           us
           to
           know
           who
           these
           Disciples
           were
           .
           And
           ,
        
         
         
           1.
           
           They
           were
           the
           Twelve
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           are
           call'd
           so
           by
           way
           of
           Eminency
           ,
           as
           being
           the
           Chief
           ,
           the
           principal
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           ,
           by
           whose
           Life
           and
           Doctrine
           men
           were
           to
           conclude
           ,
           and
           learn
           the
           Nature
           of
           Christ's
           Kingdom
           .
           The
           word
           Disciple
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Talmid
           in
           the
           Hebrew
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Mathetes
           in
           the
           Greek
           ,
           is
           one
           that
           is
           taught
           by
           another
           ,
           and
           puts
           himself
           under
           his
           Tuition
           ,
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           following
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           way
           of
           living
           .
           And
           so
           did
           the
           Holy
           Apostles
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           though
           Judas
           proved
           a
           Devil
           ,
           and
           an
           Apostate
           afterward
           ;
           yet
           at
           first
           ,
           without
           all
           peradventure
           ,
           he
           shew'd
           the
           same
           Zeal
           that
           the
           rest
           did
           ,
           and
           was
           true
           to
           his
           Master's
           interest
           :
           These
           Twelve
           Christ
           chose
           as
           Patriarchs
           of
           the
           Christian
           Common-wealth
           ,
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           Twelve
           Sons
           of
           Jacob
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           Pillars
           ,
           and
           Foundation
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Republick
           ,
           and
           these
           Apostles
           trod
           exactly
           in
           their
           Master's
           Steps
           (
           the
           Son
           of
           Perdition
           excepted
           )
           and
           therefore
           call'd
           Disciples
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Not
           only
           these
           Twelve
           ,
           who
           were
           Christ's
           Domesticks
           were
           call'd
           so
           ,
           but
           all
           such
           of
           the
           Multitude
           ,
           that
           believ'd
           in
           the
           Great
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           took
           him
           for
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           or
           Saviour
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           for
           
           to
           such
           also
           ,
           the
           Name
           of
           Disciples
           is
           given
           ,
           Luke
           VI.
           13.
           
           Acts
           IX
           .
           26.
           
           Acts
           XI
           .
           26.
           
           John
           VI.
           So
           that
           all
           ,
           that
           have
           given
           their
           Names
           to
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           resign'd
           themselves
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           his
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           profess
           his
           Religion
           ,
           are
           concern'd
           in
           this
           Sermon
           ;
           
             Every
             one
             that
             names
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             :
          
           The
           Lessons
           here
           given
           reach
           all
           such
           ,
           whether
           high
           or
           low
           ,
           whether
           Princes
           ,
           or
           Subjects
           ,
           whether
           rich
           or
           poor
           ,
           whether
           Nobles
           ,
           or
           Peasants
           .
           Christ
           in
           the
           following
           Sermon
           lays
           down
           one
           way
           for
           all
           ,
           nor
           must
           any
           Man
           be
           so
           foolish
           ,
           as
           to
           hope
           to
           be
           excused
           from
           the
           Obligation
           of
           the
           following
           Commands
           ,
           upon
           the
           Account
           of
           his
           Rank
           ,
           and
           Condition
           ;
           and
           as
           impossible
           as
           the
           Practice
           of
           some
           of
           the
           following
           Precepts
           ,
           particularly
           that
           of
           forbearing
           private
           Revenge
           ,
           doing
           good
           to
           them
           that
           hate
           them
           ,
           &c.
           may
           seem
           to
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           Persons
           of
           Quality
           ;
           yet
           Christ
           considered
           Men
           here
           not
           as
           Gentlemen
           ,
           or
           Noblemen
           ,
           but
           as
           Christians
           ;
           if
           Christians
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           his
           Servants
           ;
           if
           Servants
           ,
           they
           must
           do
           what
           their
           Master
           bids
           them
           do
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           the
           bare
           Name
           will
           never
           save
           them
           .
        
         
           
           
             Inferences
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Christ
             seeing
             the
             Multitudes
             ,
             and
             touch'd
             with
             compassion
             to
             their
             Souls
             ,
             went
             up
             into
             a
             Mountain
             to
             teach
             them
             .
             A
             Man
             in
             whom
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             is
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             touch'd
             with
             the
             same
             compassion
             to
             behold
             the
             great
             Numbers
             of
             People
             ,
             that
             go
             astray
             from
             the
             way
             to
             Salvation
             :
             Ah!
             how
             many
             Thousands
             do
             we
             see
             ride
             Post
             to
             everlasting
             Misery
             !
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             all
             the
             Rhetorick
             in
             the
             World
             cannot
             make
             them
             believe
             so
             much
             ;
             but
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             if
             without
             such
             and
             such
             Qualifications
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             inheriting
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             must
             we
             think
             of
             so
             many
             Millions
             ,
             who
             never
             have
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             a
             sad
             ,
             or
             melancholy
             Thought
             about
             these
             Qualifications
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             this
             making
             haste
             to
             be
             miserable
             ?
             And
             can
             a
             Man
             ,
             that
             hath
             a
             Sense
             of
             the
             Veracity
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             behold
             such
             Numbers
             without
             being
             griev'd
             ,
             or
             concern'd
             ,
             or
             venting
             some
             charitable
             Wishes
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             instrumental
             in
             their
             Reformation
             ?
             But
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             a
             Man
             must
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ;
             to
             be
             touch'd
             with
             the
             Temporal
             Misfortunes
             ,
             
             and
             Calamities
             of
             Men
             ;
             a
             Man
             needs
             no
             more
             ,
             than
             common
             and
             natural
             Pity
             .
             So
             the
             Persian
             Monarch
             fell
             a
             weeping
             ,
             when
             from
             a
             Hill
             he
             beheld
             his
             well
             disciplin'd
             Army
             ,
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             in
             less
             than
             a
             hundred
             Years
             ,
             all
             these
             brave
             Men
             would
             be
             dead
             ,
             and
             gone
             ;
             but
             to
             be
             touch'd
             with
             the
             everlasting
             Misery
             of
             Men's
             immortal
             Souls
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             an
             Illumination
             from
             above
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             deep
             Consideration
             ,
             that
             must
             affect
             the
             Heart
             with
             a
             profound
             Sense
             of
             it
             .
             A
             Soul
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             unconcern'd
             ,
             who
             perishes
             ,
             or
             who
             is
             saved
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             that
             understands
             what
             Salvasion
             means
             ,
             and
             labours
             hard
             after
             it
             himself
             ,
             and
             understands
             ,
             that
             the
             threatnings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             no
             Bug-bears
             ,
             but
             very
             real
             things
             ;
             cannot
             but
             spend
             many
             a
             sad
             Thought
             about
             a
             concern
             of
             that
             consequence
             .
             And
             ,
             oh
             !
             that
             there
             were
             such
             a
             Heart
             ;
             not
             only
             in
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             in
             other
             private
             Men
             ,
             even
             in
             you
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             your
             actual
             Endeavours
             to
             reclaim
             your
             wicked
             Neighbours
             ;
             you
             might
             discover
             the
             concern
             you
             have
             for
             their
             spiritual
             and
             everlasting
             Welfare
             !
             If
             the
             
             World
             did
             not
             grow
             better
             under
             this
             Attempt
             ,
             your
             own
             Souls
             however
             would
             grow
             in
             Grace
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Comfort
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Multitude
             came
             to
             hear
             Christ
             ,
             so
             do
             you
             at
             this
             Day
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             you
             cannot
             hear
             Christ
             in
             Person
             ,
             but
             you
             hear
             him
             in
             his
             Messengers
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             hath
             said
             ;
             
               He
               that
               heareth
               you
               ,
               heareth
               me
               :
            
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             ,
             how
             you
             hear
             ;
             Faith
             comes
             by
             hearing
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             hear
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             that
             hearing
             believe
             not
             ,
             your
             hearing
             will
             aggravate
             your
             Condemnation
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             you
             do
             believe
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             after
             the
             common
             Rate
             .
             By
             believing
             ,
             I
             mean
             ,
             obeying
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Scripture
             Notion
             of
             believing
             how
             you
             are
             to
             hear
             ;
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             hath
             taught
             you
             by
             her
             Example
             ;
             for
             hearing
             the
             wonderfull
             things
             spoken
             of
             her
             Son
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             she
             kept
             them
             ,
             and
             
               ponder'd
               them
               in
               her
               heart
            
             ,
             Luke
             II.
             19.
             
             This
             is
             true
             hearing
             ,
             to
             ponder
             in
             our
             Minds
             what
             we
             hear
             ,
             to
             ponder
             the
             reasonableness
             of
             the
             things
             which
             are
             spoken
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             ponder
             the
             consequences
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             what
             will
             become
             of
             us
             if
             we
             neglect
             things
             of
             that
             importance
             ,
             and
             to
             rouze
             our selves
             into
             
             to
             suitable
             Actions
             ?
             Actions
             ,
             that
             may
             bear
             witness
             of
             our
             deep
             Sense
             of
             our
             danger
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             really
             concern'd
             about
             our
             everlasting
             State
             ;
             and
             that
             our
             resolutions
             are
             strong
             ,
             and
             invincible
             ,
             to
             secure
             God's
             Love.
             Such
             men
             as
             they
             hear
             ,
             so
             they
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             City
             of
             our
             God.
             They
             hear
             of
             very
             glorious
             things
             in
             the
             Mansions
             Christ
             is
             gone
             to
             prepare
             for
             all
             his
             true
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             their
             Eyes
             shall
             see
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             see
             more
             than
             their
             Ears
             did
             hear
             ,
             and
             look
             so
             long
             upon
             the
             charming
             Objects
             ,
             till
             their
             sight
             is
             turned
             into
             Ravishment
             and
             Extasie
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Multitude
             came
             to
             Christ
             to
             be
             healed
             .
             So
             do
             you
             at
             this
             day
             come
             to
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             intent
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             we
             cannot
             cure
             the
             Dropsie
             ,
             and
             Stone
             ,
             and
             Gout
             ,
             and
             Strangury
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             Diseases
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             But
             we
             can
             cure
             Diseases
             in
             your
             Souls
             which
             are
             very
             like
             the
             Distempers
             ,
             I
             just
             now
             spoke
             of
             ;
             the
             Tympany
             of
             Pride
             ,
             the
             Fever
             of
             Lust
             ,
             the
             Dropsie
             of
             Covetousness
             ,
             the
             Leprosie
             of
             Sensuality
             ,
             the
             Consumption
             of
             Envy
             ,
             and
             the
             Stone
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             &c.
             
             When
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             we
             can
             cure
             all
             these
             ,
             the
             meaning
             is
             not
             by
             our
             own
             
             strength
             and
             power
             ,
             but
             by
             prescribing
             such
             Remedies
             and
             Medicines
             ;
             which
             if
             you
             will
             but
             take
             you
             will
             recover
             infallibly
             .
             Infallible
             Medicines
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             are
             matter
             of
             sport
             among
             Men
             ;
             but
             here
             we
             may
             talk
             (
             for
             we
             have
             God
             on
             our
             side
             )
             of
             infallible
             Remedies
             very
             seriously
             .
             Cicero
             wonders
             ,
             since
             Man
             consists
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             that
             the
             Cure
             of
             the
             Body
             should
             be
             so
             industriously
             sought
             after
             ,
             and
             admired
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             referr
             Aesculapius
             into
             the
             Number
             of
             the
             Gods
             ,
             but
             few
             or
             none
             touble
             their
             Heads
             about
             curing
             their
             Souls
             ;
             but
             the
             Wonder
             will
             soon
             cease
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             Men
             feel
             the
             Diseases
             of
             their
             Bodies
             ,
             but
             have
             no
             sense
             of
             the
             Distempers
             of
             their
             Souls
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ,
             how
             should
             they
             feel
             them
             when
             they
             cover
             their
             sins
             with
             Names
             of
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             Titles
             of
             Innocence
             ;
             their
             Luxury
             ,
             by
             generosity
             ;
             their
             being
             ashamed
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             modesty
             ;
             their
             breaking
             their
             most
             solemn
             Vows
             and
             Promises
             ,
             by
             weakness
             and
             infirmity
             ;
             their
             notorious
             mispending
             their
             time
             ,
             and
             extravagance
             in
             their
             Speeches
             ,
             Dresses
             ,
             and
             Behaviour
             ,
             by
             Christian
             liberty
             ;
             their
             Covetousness
             ,
             by
             discretion
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             To
             be
             cured
             of
             your
             Sins
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Diseases
             of
             your
             Souls
             ,
             the
             first
             thing
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             is
             to
             take
             off
             the
             Vizour
             from
             them
             ,
             to
             abjure
             the
             false
             Glosses
             ,
             and
             to
             renounce
             the
             soft
             Interpretations
             ,
             you
             put
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             after
             all
             one
             cannot
             but
             wonder
             ,
             that
             at
             this
             time
             of
             day
             there
             should
             be
             so
             many
             Souls
             sick
             .
             Is
             there
             no
             Balm
             in
             Gilead
             ?
             Are
             there
             no
             Physicians
             there
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             yes
             ;
             There
             is
             Balm
             in
             Gilead
             ,
             there
             are
             Physicians
             ,
             and
             very
             faithfull
             ones
             .
             But
             ,
             O
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Jerusalem
             !
             
               How
               often
               would
               I
               have
               gather'd
               thy
               Children
               ,
               as
               a
               Hen
               doth
               gather
               her
               Chickens
               ,
               and
               you
               would
               not
               .
            
             Ay!
             that
             's
             the
             dreadfull
             Cause
             ,
             why
             so
             many
             of
             you
             are
             sick
             ,
             and
             sick
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             find
             no
             cure
             .
             There
             are
             excellent
             Medicines
             given
             ,
             there
             are
             admirable
             Remedies
             prescribed
             ,
             but
             like
             untowardly
             Patients
             you
             will
             not
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Physick
             that
             's
             administred
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             thus
             you
             perish
             ,
             and
             thus
             you
             are
             undone
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             St.
             Luke
             takes
             notice
             ,
             that
             when
             Christ
             intended
             to
             deliver
             this
             Sermon
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             whole
             Night
             before
             engaged
             in
             Prayer
             to
             God.
             Surely
             this
             was
             to
             teach
             us
             not
             to
             attempt
             or
             begin
             any
             thing
             of
             Concernment
             without
             Prayer
             .
             
             This
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             both
             in
             rellgious
             and
             civil
             matters
             .
             Even
             before
             you
             go
             to
             Prayer
             ,
             send
             up
             some
             short
             Ejaculations
             in
             your
             mind
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             give
             you
             Hearts
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             Power
             and
             Wisdom
             ,
             to
             offer
             to
             him
             the
             desires
             of
             your
             Hearts
             .
             Before
             you
             read
             a
             Chapter
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             beg
             of
             God
             to
             enlighten
             your
             Minds
             ,
             and
             to
             work
             upon
             your
             Wills
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             chearfully
             do
             what
             he
             requires
             of
             you
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             to
             bestow
             spiritual
             Wisdom
             upon
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             understand
             what
             you
             read
             .
             Before
             you
             go
             to
             Church
             beg
             of
             him
             to
             give
             you
             attentive
             Minds
             ,
             sober
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             sense
             of
             his
             Presence
             in
             the
             Assembly
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             Before
             you
             begin
             a
             religious
             Fast
             ,
             beg
             of
             him
             to
             quicken
             your
             Hearts
             ,
             to
             raise
             your
             Devotion
             ,
             to
             assist
             you
             with
             humble
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             to
             accept
             of
             your
             Humiliation
             ,
             and
             teach
             you
             to
             perform
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             acceptable
             in
             his
             sight
             :
             This
             Rule
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             all
             other
             religious
             Exercises
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             there
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             civil
             Concerns
             of
             your
             Lives
             .
             Custom
             hath
             made
             it
             fashionable
             before
             you
             eat
             ,
             and
             drink
             .
             Let
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Conscience
             oblige
             you
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             before
             
             all
             your
             other
             lawfull
             worldly
             Concerns
             :
             Before
             you
             go
             about
             your
             lawfull
             business
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             your
             earnest
             Prayer
             to
             God
             to
             bless
             you
             with
             Success
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             for
             his
             Glory
             ,
             and
             your
             own
             good
             ,
             and
             withall
             to
             furnish
             you
             with
             that
             even
             Temper
             of
             Mind
             ,
             that
             your
             obtaining
             your
             Desires
             may
             not
             swell
             ,
             or
             lift
             you
             up
             ,
             nor
             your
             miscarying
             in
             your
             Attempts
             deject
             ,
             or
             despirit
             you
             .
             This
             is
             the
             way
             to
             sanctifie
             all
             your
             Actions
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Religion
             :
             For
             want
             of
             this
             spiritual
             Wisdom
             ,
             you
             fall
             too
             often
             into
             great
             Anxieties
             of
             Mind
             ,
             and
             very
             disorderly
             Passions
             ,
             when
             you
             miss
             of
             your
             prey
             .
             Prayer
             will
             quiet
             your
             Spirits
             .
             This
             is
             conversing
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             while
             a
             great
             and
             glorious
             God
             is
             the
             Object
             of
             our
             Thoughts
             ,
             we
             are
             arm'd
             against
             immoderate
             Sorrow
             ;
             can
             triumph
             over
             Losses
             ;
             find
             comfort
             in
             our
             Disappointments
             ;
             learn
             to
             despise
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             encourage
             our selves
             to
             set
             our
             Affections
             on
             the
             things
             which
             are
             above
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           II.
           
        
         
           
             St.
             Matth.
             Ch.
             V.
             Ver.
             2.
             
          
           
             And
             he
             opened
             his
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             taught
             them
             ,
             saying
             .
          
        
         
           HAving
           resolv'd
           upon
           an
           Explication
           of
           Christ's
           Sermon
           on
           the
           Mount
           ,
           and
           begun
           already
           with
           the
           first
           Verse
           ;
           I
           proceed
           this
           Day
           to
           the
           second
           ,
           which
           is
           part
           of
           the
           Evangelist's
           Preface
           or
           Introduction
           ;
           and
           though
           this
           Passage
           as
           well
           ,
           as
           the
           preceeding
           ,
           is
           purely
           Historical
           ,
           yet
           it
           affords
           very
           usefull
           Lessons
           and
           Instructions
           :
           Of
           this
           I
           have
           already
           given
           a
           Specimen
           or
           Proof
           in
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           doubt
           but
           I
           shall
           make
           good
           the
           Assertion
           in
           the
           Exposition
           of
           the
           second
           .
           
             And
             he
             opened
             his
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             taught
             them
             ,
             saying
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           understanding
           of
           which
           Expression
           you
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           this
           Phrase
           
           
             opening
             the
             Mouth
          
           ,
           is
           used
           in
           Scriprure
           ,
           when
           the
           Oratour
           or
           Speaker
           intends
           to
           speak
           something
           great
           ,
           and
           weighty
           ,
           and
           of
           mighty
           Importance
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           when
           David
           was
           going
           to
           rehearse
           the
           wonderfull
           Works
           and
           Providences
           of
           God
           toward
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           he
           thus
           begins
           .
           
             Give
             ear
             ,
             O
             my
             People
             ,
             to
             my
             Law
             ;
             and
             incline
             your
             Ears
             to
             the
             word
             of
             my
             Mouth
             .
             I
             will
             open
             my
             Mouth
             in
             a
             Parable
             ,
          
           Ps.
           LXXVIII
           .
           1
           ,
           2.
           so
           Ps.
           XLIX
           .
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             Hear
             this
             all
             ye
             People
             ,
             give
             ear
             all
             ye
             Inhabitants
             of
             the
             World
             :
             Both
             low
             and
             high
             ,
             rich
             and
             poor
             together
             .
             My
             mouth
             shall
             speak
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             the
             meditation
             of
             my
             heart
             shall
             be
             of
             understanding
             .
             I
             will
             incline
             mine
             Ear
             to
             a
             Parable
             ,
             I
             will
             open
             my
             dark
             saying
             upon
             the
             Harp.
             
          
        
         
           So
           that
           this
           word
           ,
           and
           
             he
             open'd
             his
             Mouth
          
           ,
           bespeaks
           the
           Attention
           of
           all
           considerate
           Men
           ,
           and
           imports
           that
           the
           Lord
           of
           Preachers
           is
           going
           to
           publish
           things
           of
           the
           greast
           Consequence
           ,
           things
           of
           that
           Concernment
           ,
           that
           a
           Soul
           that
           hath
           any
           Sense
           of
           a
           future
           Salvation
           ,
           is
           bound
           to
           listen
           to
           the
           particulars
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           do
           it
           is
           as
           much
           as
           our
           life
           is
           worth
           .
        
         
         
           To
           be
           sure
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           would
           not
           spend
           his
           sacred
           Breath
           in
           vain
           :
           There
           never
           dropt
           any
           thing
           from
           his
           Mouth
           but
           what
           was
           grave
           ,
           and
           serious
           ;
           and
           being
           to
           teach
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           way
           to
           Bliss
           ;
           we
           may
           suppose
           ,
           that
           matters
           relating
           to
           that
           Bliss
           are
           things
           of
           greater
           Concernment
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           Intrigues
           of
           Achitophel
           ,
           or
           any
           Politician
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           And
           therefore
           it
           will
           be
           neither
           unsuitable
           to
           Christ's
           design
           in
           this
           Sermon
           ,
           nor
           any
           way
           injurious
           to
           the
           Context
           ,
           or
           Connexion
           of
           these
           Words
           ,
           with
           the
           following
           ;
           To
           take
           notice
           here
           ,
        
         
           That
           
             Matters
             relating
             to
             the
             Bliss
             and
             Happiness
             of
             men's
             Souls
             ,
             are
             matters
             of
             the
             greatest
             weight
             and
             moment
             .
          
           For
           ,
           of
           these
           Christ
           is
           going
           to
           speak
           here
           in
           the
           following
           Discourse
           ;
           and
           in
           order
           thereunto
           ,
           it
           's
           said
           ,
           
             And
             he
             opened
             his
             Mouth
          
           ;
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           already
           hinted
           ,
           imports
           uttering
           things
           of
           more
           than
           ordinary
           Consequence
           .
        
         
           To
           be
           happy
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           most
           men
           seem
           to
           endeavour
           after
           ;
           for
           this
           the
           Souldier
           takes
           the
           Field
           ,
           and
           the
           Merchant
           plows
           the
           Sea
           ;
           for
           this
           the
           Husbandman
           dresses
           his
           Ground
           ,
           and
           the
           
           Artificer
           sits
           up
           late
           ,
           and
           rises
           early
           ,
           and
           puts
           himself
           into
           a
           sweat
           ;
           for
           this
           the
           Man
           of
           an
           Estate
           applies
           himself
           to
           variety
           of
           Sports
           ,
           and
           others
           run
           out
           into
           monstrous
           Sins
           and
           Vices
           .
           According
           as
           Men
           fancy
           happiness
           ,
           one
           in
           one
           thing
           ,
           another
           in
           another
           ,
           so
           they
           follow
           hard
           after
           it
           ,
           and
           pursue
           it
           with
           very
           great
           Eagerness
           .
        
         
           Thus
           all
           desire
           to
           be
           happy
           ,
           though
           the
           greater
           part
           mistake
           Pebbles
           for
           Pearls
           ,
           and
           the
           Meat
           which
           perisheth
           for
           that
           which
           endures
           to
           everlasting
           Life
           .
           And
           yet
           all
           this
           does
           not
           make
           true
           Happiness
           a
           matter
           of
           fancy
           only
           ;
           for
           though
           the
           generality
           act
           as
           if
           it
           were
           so
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           certain
           Laws
           ,
           and
           measures
           of
           real
           Happiness
           ,
           which
           like
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Medes
           and
           Persians
           ,
           alter
           not
           :
           Men's
           mistaking
           the
           true
           Object
           of
           their
           Happiness
           ,
           shews
           indeed
           their
           Nature
           is
           corrupted
           ,
           and
           their
           Understandings
           vitiated
           ;
           but
           is
           no
           Argument
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           true
           standard
           of
           solid
           Happiness
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           a
           blind
           Man's
           missing
           of
           the
           Mark
           ,
           proves
           there
           is
           none
           to
           shoot
           at
           .
        
         
           Nothing
           can
           be
           call'd
           true
           Bliss
           with
           respect
           to
           Man
           ,
           but
           what
           makes
           the
           Soul
           happy
           ;
           for
           that
           being
           the
           great
           
           Agent
           ,
           that
           moves
           ,
           and
           orders
           ,
           and
           rules
           ,
           and
           actuates
           the
           Body
           ,
           it
           must
           needs
           be
           infinitely
           nobler
           than
           the
           Body
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           if
           the
           nobler
           Part
           be
           destitute
           of
           its
           proper
           Happiness
           ,
           all
           the
           other
           Felicity
           the
           Body
           shares
           in
           ,
           must
           be
           nothing
           but
           shew
           and
           vanish
           .
        
         
           This
           Happiness
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           cannot
           possibly
           consist
           in
           living
           ,
           or
           in
           having
           and
           enjoying
           Life
           ;
           for
           Plants
           ,
           and
           Trees
           ,
           and
           Herbs
           do
           that
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           most
           Godlike
           ,
           and
           Angelical
           Spirits
           ;
           nor
           can
           it
           consist
           in
           smelling
           ,
           or
           tasting
           ,
           or
           seeing
           ,
           or
           hearing
           ,
           or
           feeling
           ,
           agreeable
           Objects
           ,
           or
           in
           eating
           and
           drinking
           ,
           or
           in
           gratifying
           a
           sensual
           Appetite
           ;
           for
           that
           Brutes
           can
           do
           as
           well
           as
           we
           ,
           nay
           better
           .
           The
           Soul
           as
           it
           doth
           surmount
           all
           vegetable
           ,
           and
           sensitive
           Creatures
           in
           dignity
           and
           excellency
           ,
           so
           its
           Bliss
           must
           necessarily
           exceed
           theirs
           ,
           and
           it
           must
           be
           a
           Bliss
           that
           's
           adaequate
           ,
           and
           suitable
           to
           her
           Nature
           ,
           which
           being
           rational
           ,
           it
           must
           necessarily
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           happiness
           of
           the
           Soul
           consists
           in
           living
           up
           to
           the
           Dictates
           ,
           and
           Principles
           of
           right
           Reason
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           Reason
           through
           the
           Fall
           of
           Adam
           ,
           is
           become
           dull
           and
           dim-fighted
           ,
           and
           hath
           lost
           much
           of
           its
           Beauty
           and
           
           Splendour
           ,
           God
           hath
           thought
           fit
           by
           the
           Revelation
           of
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           Word
           ,
           to
           polish
           and
           brighten
           these
           Principles
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           not
           mistake
           in
           this
           reasonable
           Service
           ;
           and
           Christ
           particularly
           in
           this
           Sermon
           on
           the
           Mount
           ,
           hath
           set
           Reason
           on
           its
           Throne
           again
           ,
           and
           specified
           the
           true
           Principles
           of
           it
           ,
           shewing
           how
           and
           in
           what
           manner
           we
           are
           to
           live
           up
           to
           these
           Principles
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           consists
           the
           happiness
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           while
           it
           sojourns
           in
           this
           World
           ;
           and
           this
           fits
           and
           qualifies
           her
           for
           a
           greater
           ,
           more
           lasting
           ,
           and
           more
           glorious
           Happiness
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           matter
           relating
           to
           this
           Bliss
           and
           Happiness
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           are
           matters
           of
           the
           greatest
           moment
           and
           consequence
           ,
           will
           appear
           from
           the
           following
           Particulars
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Name
           me
           any
           one
           Concern
           in
           the
           whole
           World
           that
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           or
           of
           that
           Moment
           .
           The
           Prosperity
           of
           a
           Kingdom
           is
           a
           great
           Concern
           ,
           but
           you
           cannot
           reap
           half
           the
           Comfort
           ,
           and
           satisfaction
           from
           that
           Prosperity
           ,
           which
           you
           can
           do
           from
           the
           Bliss
           and
           Happiness
           of
           your
           Souls
           .
           The
           welfare
           of
           a
           Family
           is
           a
           great
           Concern
           ,
           but
           the
           bliss
           of
           your
           Souls
           is
           much
           greater
           ;
           for
           the
           want
           of
           
           the
           former
           may
           be
           sweetned
           by
           Arguments
           ,
           but
           the
           want
           of
           the
           other
           cannot
           be
           excused
           ,
           or
           qualified
           by
           all
           the
           Logick
           in
           the
           World.
           Health
           is
           a
           great
           Concern
           ,
           but
           the
           bliss
           of
           your
           Souls
           is
           greater
           ;
           the
           former
           makes
           you
           robust
           ,
           and
           fit
           to
           bear
           Burthens
           ,
           but
           the
           latter
           enables
           you
           to
           conquer
           Sin
           ,
           to
           overcome
           Temptations
           ,
           and
           to
           vanquish
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           vain
           Desires
           .
           A
           livelihood
           or
           competency
           in
           the
           World
           is
           a
           great
           Concern
           ,
           but
           the
           bliss
           of
           your
           Souls
           is
           greater
           .
           The
           former
           indeed
           may
           give
           you
           credit
           ,
           and
           reputation
           among
           your
           Neighbours
           ;
           but
           the
           other
           is
           a
           motive
           to
           God
           and
           his
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           to
           respect
           and
           honour
           you
           .
           A
           good
           Name
           is
           a
           great
           Concern
           ,
           but
           the
           bliss
           of
           your
           Souls
           is
           greater
           ;
           for
           if
           you
           be
           deprived
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           you
           are
           still
           in
           a
           capacity
           of
           being
           loved
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           enjoying
           the
           light
           of
           his
           Favour
           ,
           but
           wanting
           the
           other
           ;
           God
           can
           have
           no
           kind
           thoughts
           ,
           no
           favourable
           inclinations
           towards
           you
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Matters
           which
           concern
           the
           bliss
           and
           happiness
           of
           your
           Souls
           relate
           to
           Eternity
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           weightiest
           Concern
           ;
           whatever
           is
           in
           this
           World
           fades
           ,
           perishes
           ,
           and
           dies
           .
           
           Nothing
           is
           firm
           ,
           or
           stable
           ,
           or
           permanent
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           what
           lasts
           but
           for
           a
           few
           moments
           ,
           cannot
           be
           comparable
           in
           Excellency
           to
           that
           which
           lasts
           for
           ever
           .
           The
           happiness
           we
           speak
           of
           hath
           indeed
           a
           beginning
           ,
           but
           knows
           no
           ending
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           Bliss
           which
           doth
           not
           fade
           with
           your
           Death
           ,
           nor
           expire
           when
           the
           Breath
           goes
           out
           of
           your
           Nostrils
           ;
           but
           a
           happiness
           which
           as
           the
           end
           of
           your
           days
           ,
           qualifies
           you
           for
           the
           embraces
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           these
           deliver
           you
           into
           the
           Arms
           ,
           and
           Care
           ,
           and
           Protection
           of
           an
           Omnipotent
           God
           ,
           who
           will
           love
           you
           with
           an
           everlasting
           Love
           ;
           and
           ,
           whereas
           your
           Comforts
           here
           were
           in
           the
           Nature
           of
           dim-burning
           Candles
           ,
           he
           'll
           increase
           that
           shine
           into
           a
           light
           equal
           to
           that
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           of
           that
           Sun
           he
           will
           multiply
           seven
           times
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           as
           the
           light
           of
           the
           seven
           days
           in
           the
           first
           Creation
           .
           
             The
             things
             which
             are
             seen
             are
             all
             Temporal
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           IV.
           18.
           
             but
             the
             things
             which
             are
             not
             seen
             ,
          
           and
           such
           are
           our
           Souls
           ,
           and
           the
           Bliss
           they
           are
           design'd
           for
           ,
           they
           are
           Etergal
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           is
           soon
           decided
           which
           are
           the
           weightiest
           Concerns
           ,
           the
           Temporal
           or
           Eternal
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           The
           very
           Heathen
           have
           look'd
           upon
           the
           things
           belonging
           to
           the
           Bliss
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           as
           things
           of
           the
           greatest
           moment
           .
           It
           is
           enough
           to
           astonish
           the
           considerate
           Reader
           ,
           what
           Pagans
           and
           Infidels
           have
           done
           for
           their
           Bliss
           ,
           more
           than
           they
           would
           have
           done
           for
           Father
           and
           Mother
           ,
           for
           Brethren
           and
           Sisters
           ,
           for
           Wife
           and
           Children
           ,
           for
           Women
           and
           Concubines
           .
           It
           's
           granted
           ,
           that
           with
           all
           this
           ,
           they
           have
           retain'd
           their
           customary
           Sins
           ,
           and
           Vices
           ;
           yet
           the
           Punishments
           and
           Acts
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Revenge
           ,
           or
           Cruelty
           rather
           ,
           they
           have
           sometimes
           inflicted
           upon
           themselves
           ,
           Punishments
           they
           would
           not
           have
           undergone
           for
           the
           dearest
           Friends
           they
           had
           ,
           sufficiently
           shew
           in
           what
           esteem
           the
           things
           belonging
           to
           the
           Bliss
           of
           their
           Souls
           were
           with
           them
           .
           Time
           was
           when
           they
           sacrificed
           their
           dearest
           Children
           unto
           Moloch
           ,
           and
           caus'd
           their
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           to
           pass
           through
           the
           Fire
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           that
           God
           ,
           or
           Devil
           :
           And
           at
           this
           day
           in
           Japan
           and
           China
           ,
           some
           starving
           themselves
           to
           Death
           ,
           others
           shutting
           themselves
           up
           in
           Caves
           and
           Dens
           ,
           and
           receiving
           Air
           thro'
           some
           hollow
           Canes
           or
           Pipes
           ;
           others
           charging
           themselves
           with
           heavy
           Iron-Chains
           ,
           others
           putting
           themselves
           to
           most
           
           uneasie
           and
           tormenting
           Postures
           ,
           and
           continuing
           in
           them
           a
           considerable
           time
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           for
           the
           Bliss
           of
           their
           Souls
           ;
           is
           an
           Argument
           ,
           that
           they
           look
           upon
           the
           Concerns
           relating
           to
           the
           Bliss
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           as
           Concerns
           of
           the
           greatest
           weight
           and
           moment
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           wisest
           Men
           in
           all
           Ages
           have
           thought
           so
           :
           Who
           wiser
           than
           Solomon
           ?
           He
           hath
           God's
           own
           Testimony
           ,
           that
           none
           was
           so
           wise
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           none
           should
           be
           so
           wise
           after
           him
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           in
           his
           Old-age
           be
           plaid
           the
           fool
           ,
           but
           while
           his
           Wisdom
           was
           vigorous
           ,
           and
           in
           its
           Prime
           and
           Glory
           ,
           he
           was
           fully
           perswaded
           that
           these
           Concerns
           were
           of
           the
           greatest
           Importance
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           his
           business
           to
           draw
           others
           into
           the
           same
           Belief
           ;
           and
           what
           is
           the
           Book
           of
           Proverbs
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           Ecclesiastes
           ,
           but
           a
           Demonstration
           of
           this
           Truth
           .
           Nay
           ,
           men
           of
           all
           Conditions
           have
           been
           of
           this
           Judgment
           ,
           how
           different
           soever
           in
           other
           matters
           .
           If
           Divines
           and
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Word
           only
           ,
           had
           spread
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           the
           profaner
           Sort
           would
           have
           imagin'd
           that
           it
           was
           Interest
           ,
           which
           made
           us
           cry
           up
           these
           Concerns
           ,
           as
           the
           weightiest
           of
           all
           ;
           but
           men
           of
           divers
           Callings
           ,
           Employments
           ,
           and
           Professions
           have
           judg'd
           so
           ;
           
           David
           a
           King
           ,
           
             Sergius
             Paulus
          
           a
           Governour
           of
           a
           Province
           ,
           Cornelius
           a
           Captain
           ,
           the
           Souldiers
           that
           addressed
           themselves
           to
           John
           the
           Baptist
           ,
           Zenas
           a
           Lawyer
           ,
           Luke
           a
           Physician
           ,
           Lydia
           a
           Purple-seller
           ,
           Simon
           a
           Tanner
           ,
           Stephanas
           a
           Jaylour
           ,
           Aquila
           and
           Priscilla
           Tent-makers
           ,
           Zachaeus
           a
           Publican
           ,
           Nicodemus
           a
           Ruler
           ,
           Joseph
           a
           Rich
           man
           ,
           Lazarus
           a
           Beggar
           ;
           and
           when
           Men
           of
           various
           Professions
           do
           all
           concurr
           in
           this
           Assertion
           ,
           their
           Testimony
           deserves
           to
           be
           valued
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Even
           wicked
           Men
           either
           in
           some
           great
           Affliction
           ,
           or
           upon
           their
           Death-beds
           ,
           do
           look
           upon
           the
           things
           belonging
           to
           the
           Bliss
           of
           their
           Souls
           as
           the
           greatest
           ;
           and
           their
           Testimony
           is
           the
           more
           considerable
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           press'd
           and
           forc'd
           out
           of
           them
           as
           it
           were
           .
           Take
           them
           in
           their
           natural
           bent
           and
           inclination
           ,
           or
           in
           their
           Prosperity
           ,
           they
           profess
           nothing
           less
           than
           this
           ,
           but
           at
           such
           times
           by
           a
           secret
           instinct
           ,
           or
           strong
           impulse
           which
           they
           are
           not
           able
           to
           conquer
           ,
           they
           are
           compell'd
           to
           acknowledge
           so
           much
           .
           A
           wicked
           Man
           ordinarily
           is
           a
           profess'd
           Enemy
           of
           this
           Truth
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           Concerns
           relating
           to
           the
           Bliss
           of
           his
           Soul
           are
           of
           any
           great
           importance
           ,
           for
           he
           labours
           hard
           ,
           and
           doth
           what
           he
           
           can
           to
           ruine
           the
           Happiness
           of
           his
           Soul
           ;
           but
           upon
           a
           Sick-bed
           or
           Death-bed
           ,
           sometimes
           he
           is
           not
           able
           to
           smother
           this
           Truth
           ;
           and
           now
           you
           hear
           him
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             O
             how
             have
             I
             hated
             Instruction
             !
             how
             hath
             my
             Heart
             despised
             Reproof
             !
             O
             that
             I
             had
             obeyed
             the
             Voice
             of
             my
             Teachers
             !
             O
             that
             I
             had
             inclined
             mine
             Ear
             to
             instruction
             !
             O
             wretched
             Man
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliver
             me
             from
             the
             Body
             of
             this
             Death
             !
             Now
             he
             would
             give
             all
             he
             is
             worth
             for
             the
             Bliss
             of
             his
             Soul.
          
           This
           was
           the
           Sense
           of
           Manasseh
           ,
           when
           the
           Iron
           enter'd
           into
           his
           Soul.
           This
           was
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           Prodigal
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           denied
           so
           much
           as
           the
           Husks
           that
           the
           Swine
           did
           feed
           on
           ;
           this
           is
           the
           Sentiment
           of
           thousands
           ,
           and
           thousands
           ,
           whose
           Eyes
           do
           not
           open
           till
           approaching
           Death
           doth
           clear
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Testimony
           of
           an
           Enemy
           is
           sometimes
           very
           considerable
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           6.
           
           What
           matter
           is
           it
           what
           Men
           think
           .
           God
           surely
           cannot
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           intirely
           of
           this
           mind
           :
           
             For
             what
             shall
             it
             profit
             a
             Man
             ,
             if
             he
             gain
             the
             whole
             World
             and
             lose
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             or
             what
             shall
             a
             Man
             give
             in
             exchange
             for
             his
             Soul
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           Matth.
           XVI
           .
           24.
           a
           known
           place
           ,
           a
           place
           most
           Children
           can
           repeat
           ,
           a
           place
           often
           quoted
           in
           Sermons
           ;
           but
           where
           are
           
           the
           Persons
           that
           are
           concern'd
           at
           it
           ,
           I
           mean
           concern'd
           like
           Men
           that
           are
           in
           danger
           of
           losing
           so
           great
           a
           Treasure
           ?
           When
           a
           Man
           is
           in
           danger
           of
           losing
           an
           Estate
           ,
           or
           a
           few
           Acres
           of
           Land
           ,
           or
           his
           good
           Name
           ,
           or
           his
           Goods
           :
           How
           pensive
           ,
           how
           melancholy
           doth
           he
           grow
           !
           His
           mirth
           all
           flies
           away
           ,
           and
           how
           doth
           he
           storm
           and
           fret
           ,
           and
           rage
           sometime
           !
           This
           very
           Man
           many
           times
           is
           in
           danger
           of
           losing
           his
           Soul
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           merry
           and
           chearfull
           ,
           and
           sings
           and
           dances
           ,
           and
           one
           would
           think
           nothing
           ails
           him
           .
           Notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           Foundation
           of
           God
           stands
           sure
           ;
           and
           God
           having
           affirm'd
           ,
           and
           pronounc'd
           ,
           that
           the
           gain
           of
           the
           whole
           World
           cannot
           counterballance
           the
           loss
           of
           one
           Soul
           :
           The
           matters
           relating
           to
           the
           Bliss
           and
           Happiness
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           greatest
           and
           weightiest
           Concerns
           imaginable
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           easily
           enlarge
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           but
           it
           's
           needless
           .
           Your
           understandings
           are
           commonly
           better
           than
           your
           Wills
           and
           Affections
           ;
           and
           being
           sensible
           that
           it
           is
           a
           greater
           and
           nobler
           Work
           to
           prevail
           with
           the
           latter
           ,
           than
           to
           convince
           the
           former
           ;
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           turn
           these
           Assertions
           into
           a
           serious
           Expostulation
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Are
           the
           things
           belonging
           to
           the
           Bliss
           and
           Happiness
           of
           your
           Souls
           the
           greatest
           Concerns
           of
           all
           ;
           how
           is
           it
           that
           they
           are
           minded
           no
           more
           than
           they
           are
           ?
           How
           are
           they
           the
           greatest
           when
           they
           are
           regarded
           least
           of
           all
           ?
           How
           the
           weightiest
           when
           a
           Trifle
           is
           preferr'd
           before
           them
           ?
           What
           doth
           it
           signify
           to
           confess
           so
           much
           when
           your
           Actions
           give
           your
           Mouths
           the
           lye
           ?
           And
           do
           not
           you
           expose
           your selves
           to
           the
           laughter
           of
           all
           judicious
           Men
           ,
           when
           your
           Practices
           do
           so
           manifestly
           contradict
           your
           Profession
           ?
           How
           will
           you
           answer
           this
           Argument
           in
           the
           last
           Day
           ?
           How
           can
           you
           hope
           to
           come
           off
           ,
           when
           the
           Judge
           shall
           argue
           with
           you
           from
           this
           Topick
           ?
           Did
           you
           really
           look
           upon
           the
           Concerns
           relating
           to
           the
           Bliss
           of
           your
           Souls
           ,
           as
           the
           greatest
           ,
           how
           could
           you
           be
           so
           indifferent
           as
           to
           knowing
           whether
           your
           Souls
           are
           in
           a
           State
           of
           Bliss
           ,
           or
           not
           ?
           How
           could
           you
           forbear
           examining
           your selves
           by
           the
           Rules
           laid
           down
           by
           Christ
           in
           this
           Sermon
           ,
           whether
           Happiness
           is
           like
           to
           be
           the
           Portion
           of
           your
           Souls
           at
           last
           ,
           or
           not
           ?
           Can
           it
           be
           safe
           to
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           your
           Souls
           are
           in
           a
           blessed
           State
           ,
           when
           a
           mistake
           in
           this
           matter
           is
           the
           most
           dangerous
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           ?
           
           What
           satisfaction
           can
           it
           be
           to
           you
           to
           believe
           at
           random
           ,
           that
           all
           is
           well
           ,
           when
           that
           very
           Confidence
           is
           an
           Argument
           that
           the
           Foundation
           is
           rotten
           ,
           and
           unsound
           ?
           If
           you
           do
           in
           good
           earnest
           believe
           these
           Concerns
           to
           be
           of
           the
           greatest
           importance
           ,
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           what
           the
           Effects
           will
           be
           ,
           and
           to
           avoid
           Prolixity
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           name
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Your
           thoughts
           will
           be
           much
           employ'd
           about
           them
           ,
           you
           will
           certainly
           find
           time
           to
           think
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           little
           Excuses
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           a
           Trade
           and
           Business
           ,
           and
           a
           Family
           to
           look
           after
           will
           be
           laid
           aside
           ,
           for
           all
           this
           you
           may
           do
           in
           a
           moderate
           way
           ,
           and
           yet
           make
           these
           weighty
           Concerns
           the
           frequent
           Objects
           of
           your
           serious
           Thoughts
           .
           What
           ?
           Are
           these
           the
           greatest
           Concerns
           and
           doth
           it
           not
           deserve
           one
           sober
           reflection
           ,
           have
           I
           Soul
           that
           is
           immortal
           ?
           Is
           this
           Soul
           capable
           of
           being
           either
           happy
           or
           miserable
           ?
           Is
           there
           a
           way
           to
           make
           it
           happy
           ?
           What
           is
           that
           way
           ?
           Where
           shall
           I
           find
           it
           ?
           If
           God
           hath
           revealed
           it
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           worth
           enquiring
           or
           searching
           into
           it
           ?
           &c.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           In
           your
           lawfull
           Callings
           and
           Employments
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           very
           cautious
           of
           doing
           any
           thing
           that
           shall
           hurt
           or
           
           spoil
           ,
           or
           prejudice
           the
           Bliss
           and
           Happiness
           of
           your
           Souls
           ,
           as
           all
           sins
           against
           Knowledge
           ,
           and
           all
           wilfull
           sins
           will
           certainly
           do
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           You
           will
           take
           care
           that
           the
           Briars
           and
           Thorns
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           the
           Riches
           ,
           the
           Cares
           ,
           the
           Pleasures
           of
           this
           Life
           do
           not
           choak
           your
           Care
           and
           Sollicitude
           about
           this
           Bliss
           of
           your
           Souls
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           end
           you
           will
           avoid
           burthening
           your selves
           with
           over-much
           Business
           ,
           which
           will
           engross
           your
           Care
           ,
           and
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           Time
           ,
           and
           drown
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           You
           will
           not
           content
           your selves
           with
           general
           Notions
           of
           this
           Bliss
           ,
           but
           you
           'll
           go
           deeper
           ,
           and
           descend
           to
           particulars
           ,
           and
           examine
           the
           special
           Ingredients
           that
           must
           make
           your
           Souls
           truly
           happy
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           described
           in
           this
           admirable
           Sermon
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           take
           them
           into
           consideration
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           You
           will
           pray
           hard
           ,
           and
           with
           fervour
           ,
           and
           importunity
           to
           be
           strengthen'd
           from
           above
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           a
           chearfull
           Performance
           of
           the
           Rules
           specified
           in
           this
           Sermon
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           If
           at
           any
           time
           you
           find
           that
           you
           grow
           dull
           and
           lazy
           in
           the
           conscientious
           observance
           ,
           and
           performance
           of
           these
           
           particulars
           ,
           you
           will
           rouze
           your selves
           by
           fresh
           Arguments
           into
           your
           first
           love
           ;
           and
           if
           at
           any
           time
           surpriz'd
           by
           a
           strong
           Temptation
           ,
           you
           neglect
           any
           Lesson
           injoin'd
           here
           ,
           you
           will
           chide
           and
           check
           ,
           and
           force
           your selves
           into
           a
           more
           vigorous
           watchfulness
           and
           diligence
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           You
           will
           not
           neglect
           the
           proper
           means
           ,
           whereby
           this
           Bliss
           of
           your
           Souls
           must
           be
           promoted
           ,
           one
           of
           which
           is
           the
           frequent
           and
           conscientious
           use
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ;
           for
           here
           you
           see
           how
           dear
           your
           Souls
           were
           to
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           what
           he
           did
           for
           them
           to
           make
           them
           happy
           ,
           how
           he
           laid
           down
           his
           Life
           to
           procure
           their
           Life
           and
           Bliss
           ,
           and
           can
           there
           be
           a
           greater
           motive
           to
           prosecute
           the
           Bliss
           of
           your
           immortal
           Souls
           ?
        
         
           These
           will
           certainly
           be
           the
           effects
           of
           your
           Belief
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           if
           from
           your
           Heart
           you
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Concerns
           relating
           to
           the
           Bliss
           and
           Happiness
           of
           your
           Souls
           ,
           are
           the
           greatest
           and
           weightiest
           Concerns
           ;
           if
           these
           effects
           appear
           not
           ,
           it
           's
           plain
           ,
           you
           do
           not
           look
           upon
           these
           Concerns
           as
           things
           of
           the
           greatest
           importance
           ,
           and
           consequently
           you
           are
           unfit
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           2.
           
           As
           Christ
           open'd
           his
           mouth
           and
           taught
           the
           People
           ;
           so
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           after
           their
           Great
           Master's
           Example
           ,
           are
           to
           read
           and
           learn
           their
           Duty
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           sent
           by
           Christ
           to
           supply
           his
           place
           on
           Earth
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World.
           Teaching
           is
           their
           Business
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           their
           Lips
           ,
           but
           with
           their
           Lives
           .
           Their
           lives
           must
           be
           visible
           Comments
           upon
           the
           word
           they
           publish
           ;
           and
           as
           one
           said
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           like
           
           Gideon's
           Souldiers
           ,
           carry
           Trumpets
           of
           sound
           Doctrine
           in
           one
           Hand
           ,
           and
           Lamps
           of
           good
           Lives
           in
           the
           other
           .
           A
           Minister
           whose
           Life
           contradicts
           his
           Preaching
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           worst
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           makes
           himself
           Two-fold
           more
           the
           Child
           of
           Hell
           than
           his
           Hearers
           ,
           that
           imitate
           his
           ill
           Example
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           be
           one
           place
           hotter
           than
           another
           in
           the
           burning
           Lake
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           his
           Portion
           .
        
         
           As
           Christ
           taught
           his
           Hearers
           nothing
           but
           what
           was
           grave
           and
           solid
           ,
           and
           weighty
           ,
           so
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Word
           must
           feed
           their
           Auditours
           with
           solid
           Food
           ,
           not
           with
           Trifles
           ,
           or
           Legends
           ,
           or
           dry
           insipid
           Stuff
           ,
           but
           with
           things
           that
           may
           make
           them
           wise
           unto
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           This
           Phrase
           ,
           
             opening
             the
             mouth
          
           ,
           is
           sometimes
           used
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           speaking
           
           with
           boldness
           and
           courage
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           Ephes.
           VI.
           19.
           
           Pray
           for
           me
           ,
           
             that
             I
             may
             open
             my
             mouth
             boldly
          
           ;
           So
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Word
           must
           not
           be
           meally-mouth'd
           ,
           but
           
             Cry
             aloud
             ,
             and
             spare
             not
             ,
             lift
             up
             their
             Voices
             like
             Trumpets
             ,
             and
             shew
             the
             People
             of
             God
             their
             Transgressions
             and
             the
             House
             of
          
           Jacob
           
             their
             Sins
          
           ,
           Isa.
           LVIII
           .
           1.
           
           There
           is
           no
           dallying
           with
           the
           sins
           of
           Men
           ,
           no
           complementing
           their
           Souls
           with
           flattering
           and
           enticing
           Words
           .
           Their
           Sores
           must
           be
           rubb'd
           ,
           and
           Salt
           and
           Vinegar
           thrown
           into
           their
           Wounds
           where
           it
           is
           so
           that
           gentler
           means
           will
           do
           no
           good
           :
           Nor
           must
           we
           fear
           the
           anger
           ,
           or
           displeasure
           of
           Men
           ,
           for
           we
           have
           a
           greater
           Master
           to
           please
           ,
           who
           will
           bring
           forth
           our
           Righteousness
           as
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           our
           Judgment
           as
           the
           Noon-day
           ;
           nay
           ,
           and
           make
           our
           very
           Enemies
           to
           be
           at
           peace
           with
           us
           ;
           however
           ,
           if
           he
           doth
           not
           ,
           there
           is
           huge
           comfort
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           which
           purpose
           Christ
           bids
           his
           Messengers
           ,
           or
           Ministers
           rejoyce
           when
           they
           are
           reviled
           ,
           and
           despightfully
           used
           ;
           and
           accordingly
           of
           the
           Apostles
           we
           read
           ,
           
             That
             they
             departed
             from
             the
             Council
             rejoycing
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             counted
             worthy
             to
             suffer
             shame
             
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
          
           Acts
           V.
           41.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           As
           it
           is
           our
           Office
           to
           teach
           you
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           your
           Duty
           to
           be
           taught
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           be
           taught
           not
           to
           quarrel
           with
           our
           Admonitions
           ,
           to
           shew
           your selves
           tractable
           ,
           to
           suffer
           the
           Word
           of
           exhortation
           ,
           and
           to
           admit
           the
           good
           Seed
           we
           sow
           ,
           into
           a
           good
           and
           honest
           Heart
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           you
           are
           not
           to
           be
           believe
           every
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           to
           try
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           John
           V.
           1.
           
        
         
           But
           then
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           try'd
           our
           Doctrines
           and
           find
           them
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           living
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Tergiversation
           to
           be
           used
           ,
           but
           our
           words
           must
           be
           receiv'd
           ,
           as
           if
           God
           himself
           spoke
           to
           you
           ;
           for
           we
           press
           no
           other
           things
           upon
           you
           ,
           than
           God
           hath
           commanded
           you
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           These
           Scriptures
           you
           have
           in
           your
           Hands
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Beraeans
           you
           are
           exhorted
           to
           search
           whether
           things
           are
           so
           ,
           as
           we
           represent
           them
           .
        
         
           What
           a
           sad
           thing
           is
           it
           in
           Popery
           ;
           not
           one
           of
           the
           common
           People
           ,
           not
           a
           Lay-man
           dares
           bring
           a
           Bible
           to
           Church
           with
           him
           ;
           if
           he
           doth
           ,
           he
           is
           no
           good
           Catholick
           ;
           nay
           ,
           in
           some
           Countries
           in
           danger
           of
           being
           burnt
           for
           a
           Heretick
           .
           A
           
           
           
           
           
           good
           Catholick
           must
           have
           no
           Bible
           ,
           must
           not
           read
           it
           ,
           must
           not
           meddle
           with
           it
           ,
           it
           's
           a
           dangerous
           Book
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           look
           into
           it
           ,
           for
           fear
           he
           should
           learn
           Heresie
           there
           ;
           or
           rather
           ,
           for
           fear
           he
           should
           discover
           how
           he
           hath
           been
           deluded
           by
           the
           Priests
           ,
           and
           taught
           for
           Doctrines
           the
           Commandments
           of
           Men.
           
        
         
           See
           here
           the
           mighty
           advantages
           the
           Reformation
           hath
           brought
           to
           you
           :
           You
           can
           come
           to
           Church
           with
           your
           Bibles
           under
           your
           Arms
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           only
           leave
           ,
           but
           are
           entreated
           to
           compare
           what
           we
           say
           with
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           satisfie
           your selves
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           what
           we
           deliver
           ,
           and
           to
           believe
           your
           own
           Eyes
           .
           But
           then
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           having
           found
           that
           our
           Exhortations
           and
           Doctrines
           are
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Testimony
           ;
           let
           it
           not
           be
           said
           of
           you
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           of
           
           Ezekiel's
           Hearers
           ,
           Ezek.
           XXXIII
           .
           31.
           
           
             They
             came
             and
             sat
             before
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             they
             heard
             his
             words
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             not
             do
             them
             ;
             with
             their
             Mouths
             they
             shew'd
             much
             love
             ,
             but
             their
             hearts
             went
             after
             Covetousness
             .
          
           What
           a
           happiness
           doth
           that
           Minister
           enjoy
           ,
           that
           can
           say
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           of
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           2
           Thess.
           1.
           3.
           
           
             We
             are
             bound
             to
             give
             thanks
             to
             God
             always
             for
             
             you
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             meet
             ,
             because
             your
             Faith
             grows
             exceedingly
             ,
             and
             the
             Charity
             of
             you
             all
             toward
             each
             other
             abounds
             .
          
           I
           conclude
           with
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Admonition
           ,
           Heb.
           XIII
           .
           17.
           
           
             Obey
             them
             that
             have
             the
             Rule
             over
             you
             ,
             and
             submit
             your selves
             ,
             for
             they
             watch
             for
             your
             Souls
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             must
             give
             an
             account
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             do
             it
             with
             Joy
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             Grief
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             unprofitable
             for
             you
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           III.
           
        
         
           
             St.
             Matth.
             Ch.
             V.
             Ver.
             3.
             
          
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             Poor
             in
             spirit
             ,
             for
             theirs
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           HAving
           done
           with
           the
           Historical
           ,
           and
           Circumstantial
           Part
           of
           this
           Sermon
           ,
           contain'd
           in
           the
           First
           and
           Second
           Verses
           ;
           we
           go
           on
           to
           the
           Doctrinal
           .
           And
           here
           a
           very
           glorious
           Scene
           opens
           ;
           a
           Scene
           of
           admirable
           Truths
           ,
           of
           Truths
           which
           are
           Paradoxes
           ,
           to
           persons
           who
           rise
           no
           higher
           than
           the
           Animal
           life
           ,
           perfect
           Mysteries
           ,
           which
           the
           Princes
           of
           this
           World
           know
           not
           ,
           which
           the
           Great
           understand
           not
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           sensual
           part
           of
           Mankind
           are
           ready
           to
           laugh
           at
           ,
           and
           which
           none
           but
           a
           thinking
           or
           thoughtfull
           Person
           can
           admire
           .
        
         
         
           As
           the
           inspired
           David
           ,
           or
           whoever
           was
           the
           Collectour
           of
           the
           Psalms
           ,
           begins
           that
           Volume
           with
           the
           way
           to
           Bliss
           ,
           so
           our
           Saviour
           begins
           his
           Sermon
           with
           the
           same
           Subject
           .
           Indeed
           ,
           this
           was
           his
           peculiar
           Province
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           weighty
           and
           momentous
           Errands
           he
           was
           sent
           upon
           ,
           this
           was
           one
           ,
           to
           teach
           Men
           the
           true
           way
           to
           Bliss
           endless
           and
           eternal
           .
           Moses
           had
           done
           it
           before
           ,
           the
           Prophets
           had
           attempted
           the
           like
           ,
           Philosophers
           had
           made
           some
           Essays
           of
           that
           kind
           ,
           but
           their
           Notions
           were
           imperfect
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           no
           distinct
           notices
           of
           all
           the
           materials
           necessary
           and
           convenient
           for
           that
           excellent
           Structure
           ;
           and
           there
           was
           a
           Providence
           in
           it
           ,
           because
           the
           fuller
           Revelation
           of
           God's
           Will
           was
           reserv'd
           to
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Messiah
           ,
           or
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           :
           And
           it
           is
           remarkable
           that
           Christ
           in
           his
           Directions
           ,
           how
           to
           attain
           to
           solid
           Bliss
           runs
           counter
           to
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           are
           commonly
           counted
           the
           most
           wretched
           and
           miserable
           ,
           are
           here
           pronounc'd
           blessed
           .
           It
           's
           like
           some
           that
           were
           by
           when
           Christ
           deliver'd
           this
           Sermon
           ,
           expected
           he
           should
           have
           begun
           in
           another
           strain
           ,
           such
           as
           Blessed
           are
           the
           Rich
           ,
           and
           the
           Men
           whose
           Barns
           are
           large
           ,
           and
           who
           have
           much
           Goods
           laid
           
           up
           for
           many
           Years
           ,
           who
           have
           Money
           at
           command
           ,
           can
           eat
           what
           they
           list
           ,
           and
           drink
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           whose
           Lands
           bring
           forth
           plentifully
           ,
           and
           whose
           Presses
           run
           over
           ,
           who
           are
           courted
           and
           respected
           by
           all
           that
           know
           them
           ,
           whether
           great
           or
           low
           ,
           and
           are
           in
           a
           capacity
           of
           denying
           themselves
           in
           nothing
           that
           their
           fond
           Appetite
           craves
           .
           
             But
             my
             thoughts
             are
             not
             as
             your
             thoughts
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           :
           He
           takes
           other
           Measures
           ,
           and
           therefore
           Blessedness
           is
           here
           ascribed
           to
           Persons
           ,
           where
           a
           Man
           would
           least
           imagine
           or
           expect
           to
           find
           it
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           poor
           in
           Spirit
           .
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             poor
             in
             spirit
             ,
             for
             theirs
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           Three
           things
           do
           here
           very
           naturally
           offer
           themselves
           to
           our
           Consideration
           .
        
         
           I.
           Who
           the
           poor
           in
           Spirit
           are
           ,
           or
           what
           poverty
           in
           Spirit
           is
           .
        
         
           II.
           In
           what
           sense
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           is
           theirs
           ,
           and
           belongs
           to
           them
           .
           And
           ,
        
         
           III.
           How
           their
           Title
           to
           this
           Kingdom
           makes
           them
           blessed
           .
        
         
           I.
           What
           poverty
           in
           Spirit
           is
           .
           
             And
             here
             negatively
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             ,
          
        
         
         
           1.
           
           A
           bare
           outward
           Poverty
           ,
           or
           being
           destitute
           of
           the
           Necessaries
           and
           Conveniencies
           of
           this
           Life
           ;
           not
           a
           Poverty
           in
           Purse
           ,
           not
           a
           worldly
           Poverty
           ,
           not
           a
           State
           of
           Beggery
           .
           We
           do
           not
           deny
           but
           Poverty
           hath
           great
           advantages
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           being
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           Man
           is
           more
           expedite
           in
           his
           Journey
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           for
           he
           hath
           none
           of
           those
           Clogs
           ,
           none
           of
           those
           Briars
           and
           Thorns
           ,
           which
           too
           often
           hinder
           the
           Richer
           sort
           of
           Men
           from
           discerning
           or
           prosecuting
           their
           everlasting
           Happiness
           .
           This
           divers
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           saw
           ,
           
           who
           therefore
           spoke
           a
           Thousand
           pretty
           things
           concerning
           Poverty
           ;
           what
           a
           help
           it
           was
           to
           Virtue
           ,
           what
           a
           means
           to
           become
           truly
           wise
           ,
           what
           an
           Advantage
           to
           arrive
           to
           solid
           goodness
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           some
           went
           so
           far
           as
           to
           abandon
           their
           Riches
           ,
           and
           throw
           their
           Gold
           and
           Silver
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           more
           at
           leisure
           to
           improve
           their
           Minds
           ,
           and
           to
           enrich
           their
           better
           Part.
           
        
         
           And
           indeed
           ,
           Our
           Saviour
           seems
           very
           much
           to
           favour
           this
           Condition
           ;
           and
           there
           are
           so
           many
           things
           spoken
           against
           Riches
           ,
           and
           rich
           Men
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           are
           enough
           to
           make
           Men
           that
           enjoy
           any
           Plenty
           or
           Prosperity
           afraid
           ,
           for
           fear
           
           their
           Reward
           should
           be
           with
           Men
           ,
           who
           have
           their
           Portion
           in
           this
           Life
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           Christ
           says
           a
           very
           great
           thing
           concerning
           this
           state
           of
           Poverty
           .
           
             To
             the
             Poor
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preach'd
             ,
          
           and
           this
           he
           reckons
           among
           the
           Miracles
           he
           wrought
           to
           prove
           himself
           the
           promis'd
           Messiah
           ,
           or
           Redeemet
           of
           the
           World.
           It
           is
           Matth.
           XI
           .
           5.
           
           
             The
             blind
             receive
             their
             sight
             ,
             the
             lame
             walk
             ,
             the
             lepers
             are
             cleansed
             ,
             the
             deaf
             hear
             ,
             the
             dead
             are
             rais'd
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             poor
             have
             the
             Gospel
             preach'd
             unto
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             poor
          
           !
           It
           must
           be
           confess'd
           our
           Saviour
           did
           not
           go
           to
           Court
           ,
           nor
           did
           he
           associate
           himself
           much
           with
           Rich
           men
           ,
           except
           they
           were
           of
           a
           better
           Temper
           than
           ordinary
           ,
           and
           he
           seem'd
           to
           be
           the
           poor
           Men's
           Preacher
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           thought
           the
           Rich
           were
           not
           capable
           of
           receiving
           his
           stricter
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           the
           Poor
           were
           the
           most
           likely
           Persons
           to
           espouse
           his
           severer
           Doctrines
           .
           Carnal
           reason
           would
           have
           thought
           ,
           that
           when
           Christ
           appear'd
           first
           on
           the
           Stage
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           made
           his
           first
           Addresses
           to
           the
           Grandees
           of
           Judaea
           ,
           and
           Men
           of
           Estate
           and
           Fortune
           :
           But
           no
           ,
           his
           Converse
           was
           chiefly
           with
           poor
           Fisher-men
           ,
           and
           the
           needy
           Multitude
           ;
           and
           here
           lay
           
           the
           Miracle
           ,
           and
           the
           Reason
           of
           it
           we
           may
           guess
           at
           ,
           viz.
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           Poor
           are
           in
           a
           greater
           Capacity
           of
           listening
           to
           his
           Oracles
           ,
           than
           the
           Rich
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           many
           things
           to
           divert
           them
           from
           the
           way
           to
           Eternal
           Bliss
           ;
           so
           much
           Business
           and
           Pleasure
           to
           mind
           here
           on
           Earth
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           at
           leisure
           to
           think
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           a
           bare
           outward
           Poverty
           doth
           not
           entitle
           a
           Man
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           It
           's
           a
           great
           help
           to
           Seriousness
           ,
           if
           sanctified
           and
           improved
           ;
           and
           the
           want
           of
           Comforts
           here
           on
           Earth
           ,
           be
           made
           a
           motive
           to
           seek
           them
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           but
           the
           bare
           outward
           want
           doth
           not
           make
           Men
           happy
           ;
           for
           we
           see
           too
           often
           ,
           that
           the
           poorer
           Men
           are
           ,
           the
           wickeder
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           their
           outward
           want
           makes
           them
           more
           daring
           in
           Impiety
           ;
           and
           surely
           ,
           this
           can
           be
           no
           qualification
           for
           Eternal
           Bliss
           .
        
         
           The
           Punctilio's
           of
           State
           ,
           which
           the
           Richer
           sort
           of
           Men
           think
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           observe
           ,
           the
           Luxury
           they
           are
           apt
           to
           run
           into
           ,
           the
           pampering
           of
           their
           Bodies
           ,
           their
           pride
           in
           Cloaths
           and
           external
           Habits
           ,
           their
           sinfull
           compliances
           with
           Persons
           of
           their
           Rank
           and
           Quality
           ,
           
           their
           Care
           to
           encrease
           their
           Riches
           ,
           to
           get
           an
           Estate
           suitable
           to
           the
           figure
           they
           make
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           their
           ambition
           ,
           oppressions
           ,
           and
           domineering
           over
           the
           meaner
           sort
           ,
           and
           their
           study
           to
           keep
           up
           their
           Credit
           with
           the
           Great
           and
           Potent
           ,
           all
           which
           too
           often
           are
           very
           powerfull
           imediments
           in
           the
           Richer
           sort
           to
           be
           truly
           wise
           to
           Salvation
           ;
           These
           the
           poor
           Man
           is
           freed
           from
           ,
           nor
           hath
           he
           so
           great
           an
           Account
           to
           give
           ,
           there
           being
           but
           little
           given
           him
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           is
           in
           a
           greater
           Capacity
           ,
           and
           possibility
           of
           being
           wise
           ,
           and
           good
           ,
           and
           happy
           ;
           but
           his
           bare
           outward
           Poverty
           will
           not
           do
           the
           Work
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           not
           intended
           here
           .
           Nor
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           vowed
           voluntary
           Poverty
           .
           This
           some
           Champions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           contend
           for
           ,
           as
           if
           their
           Monastick
           vows
           were
           commended
           here
           .
           Even
           a
           Poverty
           whereby
           Men
           and
           Women
           do
           voluntarily
           renounce
           their
           Estates
           and
           Riches
           ,
           and
           bestow
           them
           either
           upon
           their
           Relations
           ,
           or
           the
           Poor
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           entring
           into
           a
           Monastery
           ,
           or
           Nunnery
           ,
           Vow
           perpetual
           Poverty
           ,
           Chastity
           ,
           and
           blind
           Obedience
           ;
           and
           this
           they
           make
           a
           piece
           of
           Evangelical
           perfection
           ,
           which
           all
           Men
           are
           not
           obliged
           
           to
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           some
           Persons
           do
           voluntarily
           undertake
           to
           encrease
           their
           own
           Merits
           ,
           and
           sometime
           to
           merit
           for
           others
           too
           .
        
         
           But
           certainly
           this
           cannot
           be
           the
           sense
           here
           ;
           for
           the
           Poverty
           here
           mention'd
           ,
           is
           represented
           as
           a
           Duty
           incumbent
           upon
           all
           Men
           ,
           and
           without
           which
           a
           Christian
           will
           certainly
           miss
           of
           a
           future
           Bliss
           ;
           for
           thus
           saith
           Christ
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           this
           Sermon
           ;
           
             Whosoever
             heareth
             these
             sayings
             of
             mine
             ,
             and
             doth
             them
             not
             ,
             him
             will
             I
             liken
             to
             a
             foolish
             Man
             ,
             that
             built
             his
             House
             upon
             the
             Sand
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Rain
             descended
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           We
           make
           do
           doubt
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           is
           pleased
           with
           Self-denials
           in
           our
           Estates
           and
           Fortunes
           ,
           if
           well-grounded
           ,
           and
           proceeding
           upon
           very
           good
           Principles
           ,
           and
           we
           believe
           that
           such
           free
           Will-offerings
           are
           very
           acceptable
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           special
           Grace
           and
           Favour
           ,
           may
           encrease
           a
           Man's
           glory
           and
           felicity
           in
           another
           World.
           A
           Man
           that
           hath
           a
           thousand
           Pound
           a
           Year
           ,
           and
           resolves
           to
           live
           upon
           two
           or
           three
           Hundred
           ,
           and
           to
           consecrate
           the
           rest
           to
           pious
           Uses
           ;
           or
           whatever
           a
           man's
           Income
           is
           ,
           greater
           or
           lesser
           ,
           if
           he
           religiously
           confines
           himself
           to
           a
           small
           Pittance
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           in
           a
           
           greater
           capacity
           of
           doing
           good
           :
           We
           are
           so
           far
           from
           discouraging
           such
           a
           Person
           ,
           that
           we
           commend
           and
           applaud
           him
           ,
           and
           believe
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           is
           strong
           and
           vigorous
           in
           his
           Soul
           ,
           and
           do
           no
           :
           doubt
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           be
           recompens'd
           accordingly
           in
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           provided
           this
           self-denial
           be
           not
           intended
           as
           a
           way
           to
           satisfie
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           him
           compensation
           and
           amends
           for
           some
           sins
           ,
           men
           are
           loath
           to
           part
           with
           .
        
         
           But
           we
           cannot
           be
           so
           foolish
           as
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           by
           such
           self-denials
           a
           Man
           merits
           any
           thing
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           may
           challenge
           a
           higher
           degree
           of
           Glory
           ,
           as
           his
           due
           for
           that
           savours
           of
           monstrous
           Pride
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           exalting
           to
           ,
           will
           certainly
           exclude
           the
           Soul
           from
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           .
           And
           what
           need
           Men
           talk
           of
           Merit
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           a
           most
           bountifull
           Master
           to
           deal
           with
           ,
           who
           rewards
           those
           that
           diligently
           seek
           him
           ,
           beyond
           what
           they
           are
           able
           to
           think
           ,
           or
           to
           express
           .
           Nor
           can
           we
           be
           so
           sottish
           as
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           a
           Man
           who
           thus
           denies
           himself
           can
           spare
           some
           of
           his
           good
           Works
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Vertue
           of
           them
           may
           be
           applied
           to
           others
           ,
           who
           are
           either
           defective
           in
           goodness
           ,
           or
           suffer
           in
           Purgatory
           ,
           and
           
           consequently
           such
           a
           Poverty
           cannot
           be
           intended
           here
           .
        
         
           To
           quit
           therefore
           the
           Negative
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           to
           an
           Affirmative
           resolution
           of
           this
           Point
           .
           By
           poverty
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           meant
           ,
           True
           CHRISTIAN
           HUMILITY
           ;
           for
           we
           cannot
           suppose
           ,
           that
           Christ
           would
           here
           lay
           down
           the
           way
           to
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           and
           forget
           to
           press
           this
           darling
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           Accomplishments
           the
           most
           amiable
           ,
           and
           most
           charming
           ,
           indeed
           the
           very
           Foundation
           of
           all
           saving
           Religion
           ;
           and
           since
           there
           is
           no
           formal
           mention
           made
           of
           it
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           ,
           we
           must
           necessarily
           referr
           it
           to
           this
           place
           ,
           and
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           comprehended
           in
           this
           Expression
           ;
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           nothing
           expresses
           this
           Christian
           Humility
           better
           ,
           than
           poverty
           in
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           A
           poor
           spirited
           Man
           ,
           we
           know
           ,
           is
           a
           Coward
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           poor
           Spirit
           could
           never
           be
           design'd
           by
           Christ
           here
           ,
           whose
           intent
           was
           to
           enable
           all
           his
           Followers
           to
           tread
           on
           Serpents
           and
           Scorpions
           ,
           and
           to
           trample
           on
           all
           the
           Powers
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           Luke
           X.
           19.
           and
           they
           that
           do
           so
           ,
           or
           can
           do
           so
           ,
           are
           sar
           from
           being
           Cowards
           ;
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           nothing
           argues
           greater
           Courage
           and
           Magnanimity
           .
        
         
         
           To
           represent
           to
           you
           the
           Nature
           of
           this
           poverty
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           Christian
           Humility
           ,
           I
           shall
           describe
           it
           in
           the
           following
           Particulars
           .
        
         
           As
           Humility
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           generous
           contempt
           of
           our selves
           ;
           so
           this
           felf-contempt
           imports
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           lively
           Sense
           of
           God's
           Greatness
           ,
           Holiness
           and
           Goodness
           .
           That
           's
           it
           which
           gives
           Humility
           being
           ;
           that
           's
           it
           whereby
           the
           sacred
           Fire
           is
           kindled
           .
           A
           lively
           Sense
           of
           God's
           greatness
           ,
           gives
           the
           Soul
           a
           clear
           sight
           of
           her
           own
           nothingness
           ;
           A
           lively
           Sense
           of
           God's
           holiness
           ,
           a
           clear
           sight
           of
           her
           sinfulness
           ,
           a
           lively
           Sense
           of
           his
           goodness
           ,
           and
           a
           clear
           view
           of
           her
           own
           Unworthiness
           .
           The
           greater
           this
           Sense
           is
           ,
           the
           greater
           is
           the
           Humility
           ;
           while
           that
           Sense
           lasts
           ,
           this
           Humility
           lasts
           when
           that
           decays
           ,
           this
           vanishes
           .
           This
           lively
           Sense
           sows
           the
           seed
           of
           Humility
           in
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           grow
           ,
           and
           advance
           into
           fruitfulness
           ;
           it
           produces
           it
           waters
           it
           ,
           cherishes
           ,
           and
           keeps
           it
           warm
           .
           Where
           that
           Sense
           is
           very
           lively
           ,
           the
           Soul
           knows
           not
           how
           to
           lay
           low
           enough
           before
           God.
           A
           lively
           Sense
           of
           God's
           greatness
           makes
           Abraham
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             I
             have
             undertaken
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             who
             am
             but
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ,
          
           
           Gen.
           XVIII
           .
           27.
           
           A
           lively
           Sense
           of
           God's
           holiness
           makes
           Job
           fall
           down
           and
           say
           ,
           
             I
             ahhorr
             my self
             in
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ,
          
           Job
           XLII
           6.
           
           A
           live
           Sense
           of
           God's
           goodness
           compels
           Jacob
           to
           prostrate
           himself
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           forces
           him
           into
           this
           Ejaculation
           ;
           
             I
             am
             not
             worthy
             of
             the
             least
             of
             all
             the
             Mercies
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Truth
             which
             thou
             hast
             shew'd
             unto
             thy
             Servant
             ,
          
           Gen.
           XXXII
           10.
           
           And
           though
           I
           grant
           that
           all
           this
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           and
           is
           said
           daily
           by
           Hypocrites
           ,
           and
           Persons
           in
           whom
           Sin
           and
           the
           World
           are
           predominant
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           the
           bare
           saying
           so
           that
           makes
           a
           Man
           humble
           ,
           but
           the
           Sense
           which
           dictates
           these
           Expressions
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           From
           hence
           flow
           very
           low
           and
           despicable
           thoughts
           of
           our selves
           ,
           not
           transitory
           thoughts
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           flying
           Sparks
           ,
           once
           in
           a
           Month
           ,
           or
           once
           in
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           Year
           ,
           or
           once
           in
           a
           melancholy
           Fit
           ;
           but
           habitual
           ,
           lowly
           thoughts
           ,
           which
           are
           constant
           Guests
           with
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           whereby
           the
           Soul
           for
           the
           most
           part
           entertains
           a
           very
           low
           or
           small
           opinion
           of
           her self
           ;
           or
           worth
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           that
           belongs
           to
           her
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           proud
           or
           arrogant
           thoughts
           arise
           ,
           presently
           pulls
           them
           down
           again
           ,
           with
           such
           considerations
           as
           these
           .
        
         
         
           What
           a
           poor
           contemptible
           Creature
           am
           I
           ?
           What
           have
           I
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           receiv'd
           ?
           My
           Body
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           result
           of
           God's
           bounty
           ?
           My
           Soul
           the
           work
           of
           his
           hands
           ;
           what
           Parts
           ,
           what
           Abilities
           ,
           what
           external
           Accommodations
           and
           Conveniencies
           I
           have
           ,
           they
           are
           Effects
           of
           his
           liberality
           ;
           what
           Gifts
           ,
           what
           Accomplishments
           ,
           what
           Perfections
           ,
           what
           Excellencies
           ,
           what
           Graces
           ,
           what
           Vertues
           I
           have
           ;
           what
           are
           they
           but
           the
           Products
           of
           his
           undeserved
           Charity
           ?
           Of
           my self
           ,
           what
           am
           I
           but
           a
           sinner
           ,
           a
           Name
           which
           must
           fill
           me
           with
           horrour
           ,
           when
           I
           think
           of
           it
           ;
           a
           wretched
           Creature
           that
           have
           deserv'd
           the
           wrath
           and
           indignation
           of
           an
           offended
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           burning
           Lake
           !
           a
           very
           poor
           inconsiderable
           thing
           ,
           or
           rather
           an
           inconiderable
           nothing
           !
           And
           shall
           so
           vile
           ,
           so
           pitifull
           a
           thing
           ,
           the
           sport
           of
           Winds
           ,
           and
           whose
           Life
           is
           a
           shadow
           ,
           a
           dream
           ,
           and
           a
           vapour
           ,
           be
           proud
           of
           any
           thing
           ?
           Who
           live
           upon
           Alms
           ,
           and
           am
           maintain'd
           by
           the
           pure
           Charity
           ,
           and
           Compassion
           of
           an
           Omnipotent
           God
           ?
           Sustain'd
           by
           his
           breath
           ,
           upheld
           by
           his
           power
           ,
           cherish'd
           by
           his
           providence
           ,
           subsisting
           by
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           moving
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           a
           thing
           no
           better
           than
           a
           Tennis-ball
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           which
           he
           may
           strike
           away
           ,
           
           and
           call
           for
           another
           .
           What
           ?
           proud
           of
           being
           in
           debt
           ,
           and
           having
           a
           severer
           Account
           to
           give
           ?
           For
           of
           this
           Nature
           are
           all
           my
           Mercies
           ,
           shew
           how
           much
           I
           am
           indebted
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           how
           great
           my
           Account
           will
           be
           ,
           when
           the
           Great
           Master
           of
           the
           World
           shall
           come
           and
           reckon
           with
           his
           Servants
           !
           These
           are
           some
           of
           the
           low
           and
           despicable
           thoughts
           the
           humble
           Soul
           entertains
           ,
           I
           Tim.
           I.
           15.
           
           And
           from
           hence
           flows
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           hearty
           detestation
           and
           abhorrency
           of
           self-conceitedness
           ,
           self-admiration
           and
           desire
           of
           vain-glory
           ;
           so
           that
           if
           the
           humble
           Soul
           at
           any
           time
           admits
           vain
           imaginations
           ,
           whereby
           she
           pleases
           her self
           with
           what
           she
           hath
           done
           ,
           as
           her
           own
           Work
           ,
           or
           let
           drop
           a
           Word
           ,
           which
           look'd
           like
           admiring
           her
           own
           performances
           ,
           or
           done
           any
           thing
           which
           tended
           to
           raise
           her
           Credit
           ,
           and
           Reputation
           with
           Men
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           but
           by
           a
           side-wind
           ,
           that
           she
           sailed
           to
           that
           dangerous
           Port
           ,
           she
           presently
           chides
           her self
           ,
           laments
           her
           weakness
           ,
           cries
           out
           against
           her
           folly
           ,
           is
           angry
           with
           her
           inadvertency
           ,
           and
           declares
           an
           everlasting
           War
           against
           all
           such
           sinister
           and
           preposterous
           Purposes
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           XI
           .
           15
           ,
           16.
           
        
         
         
           4.
           
           From
           hence
           flows
           Humility
           to
           Men
           too
           ,
           and
           preferring
           others
           in
           honour
           before
           our selves
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Command
           and
           Character
           of
           Humility
           given
           ,
           Rom.
           XII
           .
           10.
           
           Surely
           that
           Man
           cannot
           be
           truly
           humble
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           so
           to
           Men
           ;
           and
           in
           vain
           doth
           he
           talk
           of
           lowliness
           ,
           that
           shews
           no
           respect
           to
           his
           lawfull
           Superiours
           and
           Magistrates
           ;
           that
           will
           not
           let
           abler
           and
           wiser
           Men
           speak
           ,
           or
           sit
           ,
           or
           go
           before
           him
           ;
           that
           cannot
           be
           content
           Men
           of
           greater
           worth
           should
           be
           preferr'd
           to
           the
           Place
           he
           aim'd
           at
           ;
           that
           knows
           not
           how
           to
           condescend
           to
           Men
           of
           low
           Estate
           ,
           and
           is
           loath
           to
           shew
           civility
           to
           Persons
           that
           are
           good
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           miserable
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           that
           thinks
           it
           below
           him
           to
           lend
           his
           helping
           hand
           ,
           and
           to
           minister
           unto
           those
           whose
           Condition
           is
           mean
           ;
           or
           never
           learn'd
           yet
           in
           his
           practical
           Esteem
           ,
           to
           preferr
           a
           poor
           Saint
           before
           a
           rich
           Man
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           stranger
           to
           real
           Goodness
           ;
           that
           will
           not
           go
           one
           step
           out
           of
           the
           Road
           of
           his
           humour
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           affable
           and
           courteous
           no
           farther
           than
           is
           consistent
           with
           his
           Interest
           .
           To
           be
           sure
           ,
           such
           a
           Person
           doth
           not
           think
           better
           of
           others
           than
           of
           himself
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           the
           great
           ingredient
           of
           Humility
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           the
           humble
           Soul
           is
           not
           to
           think
           
           of
           Persons
           openly
           profane
           ,
           and
           atheistical
           ,
           better
           than
           of
           her self
           ;
           yet
           the
           Rule
           holds
           ,
           where
           others
           appear
           to
           be
           vigilant
           ,
           and
           watchfull
           ,
           and
           sober
           ,
           at
           least
           live
           in-offensive
           ,
           and
           without
           scandal
           ;
           and
           the
           ground
           upon
           which
           this
           piece
           of
           Humility
           rises
           ,
           is
           partly
           the
           secret
           defects
           the
           humble
           Man
           finds
           in
           himself
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           hath
           a
           greater
           sense
           of
           ,
           than
           of
           the
           faults
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           which
           really
           appear
           greater
           to
           him
           ,
           than
           the
           offences
           of
           other
           Men
           ,
           partly
           the
           secret
           Gifts
           ,
           and
           latent
           Vertues
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           for
           ought
           he
           knows
           in
           another
           Man.
           Upon
           this
           Account
           ,
           the
           humble
           Person
           is
           to
           think
           of
           others
           better
           than
           of
           himself
           ,
           yet
           with
           this
           caution
           ,
           so
           to
           think
           of
           others
           better
           than
           of
           himself
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           run
           into
           despair
           ,
           nor
           to
           conceal
           ,
           or
           hide
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           bestow'd
           upon
           him
           ,
           when
           the
           Edification
           of
           others
           requires
           a
           declaration
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           from
           Psal.
           LXVI
           .
           16.
           and
           1
           Cor.
           XV.
           10.
           
           And
           from
           hence
           flows
           ,
        
         
           5.
           
           A
           holy
           Contentedness
           in
           the
           mean
           Condition
           ,
           God
           hath
           placed
           us
           in
           .
           Humility
           is
           particularly
           seen
           in
           outward
           Poverty
           ,
           and
           he
           whom
           Providence
           hath
           brought
           to
           a
           very
           mean
           and
           low
           Estate
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           contentedly
           
           poor
           ,
           is
           truly
           humble
           .
           For
           he
           humbles
           himself
           under
           the
           mighty
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           submits
           to
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           bears
           it
           chearfully
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           confident
           it
           will
           work
           for
           his
           good
           .
           The
           same
           is
           to
           be
           applied
           to
           other
           outward
           Afflictions
           .
           The
           humble
           Man
           gives
           his
           back
           to
           the
           smiter
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           suffers
           ,
           he
           threatens
           not
           only
           from
           a
           sense
           of
           the
           Demerit
           of
           his
           sins
           ,
           which
           he
           knows
           have
           deserv'd
           worse
           Usages
           ;
           but
           from
           consideration
           of
           the
           mighty
           alteration
           of
           his
           condition
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           shall
           appear
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           be
           admired
           in
           all
           his
           Saints
           .
           Humility
           is
           more
           seen
           in
           bearing
           Afflictions
           and
           Reproaches
           ,
           and
           Injuries
           than
           any
           where
           .
           In
           these
           cases
           ,
           for
           our
           thoughts
           to
           work
           downward
           ,
           and
           to
           strike
           the
           Soul
           into
           an
           humble
           Sense
           ,
           and
           to
           quiet
           her
           as
           a
           weaned
           Child
           ,
           this
           looks
           like
           the
           Humility
           of
           a
           Disciple
           of
           Christ
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           II.
           19
           ,
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           But
           ,
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           lastly
           ,
           This
           Humility
           is
           not
           complete
           ,
           without
           a
           chearfull
           and
           humble
           Submission
           to
           what
           God
           requires
           to
           be
           done
           .
           Pride
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           Disobedience
           ,
           and
           because
           Men
           insolently
           oppose
           their
           Wills
           to
           God's
           Will
           ,
           
             They
             walk
             in
             the
             imagination
             of
             their
             
             hearts
             .
          
           Hence
           we
           read
           ,
           Jer.
           XIII
           .
           15.
           
           
             Hear
             this
             ,
             and
             give
             ear
             ,
             be
             not
             proud
             for
             the
             Lord
             hath
             spoken
             :
          
           To
           shew
           that
           Pride
           causes
           Men
           to
           turn
           their
           backs
           to
           the
           wholsome
           Commands
           and
           Admonitions
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           And
           if
           this
           be
           the
           Nature
           of
           Pride
           ,
           it
           must
           necessarily
           be
           the
           Temper
           of
           Christian
           Humility
           ,
           chearfully
           and
           humbly
           to
           take
           Christ's
           Yoak
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           Commands
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           be
           never
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           interest
           of
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           where
           Humility
           reigns
           ,
           there
           none
           of
           those
           Commands
           will
           be
           grievous
           ,
           1
           John
           V.
           3.
           
        
         
           This
           as
           near
           as
           I
           can
           guess
           ,
           is
           the
           true
           Idea
           of
           Christian
           Humility
           commanded
           in
           the
           Text
           ;
           for
           though
           it
           be
           no
           formal
           Command
           ,
           yet
           a
           Blessing
           being
           entailed
           upon
           the
           Vertue
           ,
           which
           Blessing
           is
           not
           to
           be
           had
           without
           the
           qualification
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           Tantamount
           to
           a
           Command
           .
           But
           ,
           
             Why
             is
             this
             Humility
             call'd
             poverty
             in
             Spirit
             ?
          
           I
           answer
           :
           Poverty
           it
           's
           call'd
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           humble
           Man
           hath
           no
           good
           thing
           of
           his
           own
           .
           He
           carefully
           distinguishes
           what
           is
           God's
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           his
           own
           .
           He
           is
           sensible
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Evil
           he
           hath
           is
           his
           own
           ;
           and
           if
           what
           he
           may
           call
           his
           own
           be
           consider'd
           ,
           
           he
           will
           appear
           a
           very
           poor
           ,
           miserable
           Wretch
           destitute
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           Favour
           ,
           and
           Comfort
           ,
           and
           fit
           only
           to
           fall
           a
           Prey
           to
           the
           rage
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
           What
           good
           he
           hath
           or
           finds
           in
           himself
           ,
           he
           ascribes
           to
           the
           true
           cause
           God
           blessed
           for
           evermore
           .
           
             Not
             I
             ,
             but
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             me
             ,
          
           I
           Cor.
           XV.
           10.
           
           He
           freely
           and
           feelingly
           acknowledges
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           nothing
           ,
           hath
           nothing
           ,
           and
           can
           do
           nothing
           that
           's
           good
           ,
           without
           the
           power
           and
           influence
           of
           God.
           He
           sees
           nothing
           in
           himself
           that
           can
           help
           ,
           or
           save
           ,
           or
           secure
           him
           .
           All
           his
           riches
           ,
           hope
           ,
           life
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           strength
           and
           vertue
           is
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           :
           And
           having
           nothing
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           boast
           of
           ,
           he
           may
           tr●ly
           be
           call'd
           poor
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Poor
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           always
           in
           want
           ,
           always
           in
           want
           of
           God's
           grace
           and
           goodness
           to
           guide
           him
           ,
           to
           lead
           him
           ,
           to
           conduct
           him
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           him
           ,
           to
           keep
           him
           ,
           to
           preserve
           him
           .
           He
           is
           always
           begging
           ,
           always
           imploring
           the
           Divine
           goodness
           to
           remember
           him
           .
           Begging
           is
           his
           Trade
           and
           Profession
           ,
           I
           mean
           begging
           the
           Mercy
           and
           Charity
           of
           the
           Father
           of
           Mercy
           ;
           and
           he
           gives
           not
           over
           begging
           ,
           till
           his
           Prayers
           be
           turn'd
           into
           everlasting
           Praises
           .
        
         
         
           But
           he
           is
           not
           only
           poor
           ,
           but
           poor
           in
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           Humility
           must
           take
           up
           its
           chief
           Residence
           in
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           inward
           Man.
           Outward
           prostrations
           ,
           humiliations
           ,
           cringings
           ,
           bowings
           ,
           raggs
           ,
           a
           sordid
           habit
           ,
           sackcloath
           ;
           and
           the
           course
           cloath
           he
           wears
           ,
           signify
           nothing
           except
           the
           Soul
           ,
           or
           the
           Mind
           be
           lowly
           :
           If
           that
           be
           so
           ,
           the
           outward
           Man
           will
           be
           truly
           so
           ,
           if
           the
           inward
           Man
           be
           a
           stranger
           to
           this
           Humility
           ,
           the
           leathern
           Girdle
           ,
           and
           the
           Garment
           of
           Camel's-hair
           without
           ,
           will
           soon
           be
           seen
           thorough
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           young
           Man
           in
           Cassian
           for
           all
           his
           frequent
           aggravations
           of
           his
           sins
           ,
           and
           wonderfull
           semblances
           of
           an
           humble
           mind
           ,
           discover'd
           his
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           when
           he
           could
           not
           endure
           a
           reproof
           from
           
             Serapion
             .
             Lucian
          
           makes
           himself
           very
           merry
           with
           a
           Cynick
           ,
           a
           Man
           who
           pretended
           to
           more
           than
           ordinary
           Humility
           and
           Austerity
           of
           life
           ;
           A
           friend
           of
           his
           searching
           his
           Pockets
           ,
           and
           thinking
           to
           find
           there
           some
           old
           Raggs
           and
           mouldy
           Bread
           ,
           and
           the
           Parings
           of
           Cheese
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           stuff
           ,
           to
           his
           surprize
           found
           there
           a
           Bale
           of
           Dice
           ,
           a
           Box
           of
           Perfume
           ,
           and
           the
           Picture
           of
           his
           Mistriss
           .
           A
           very
           fit
           Emblem
           of
           a
           Person
           ,
           who
           makes
           a
           shew
           of
           Humility
           
           without
           ,
           but
           within
           is
           self-conceited
           ,
           and
           an
           admirer
           of
           his
           own
           worth
           .
           The
           heart
           must
           feel
           the
           power
           of
           this
           Virtue
           .
           That
           's
           the
           Garden
           where
           the
           Flower
           must
           grow
           ,
           and
           there
           it
           must
           take
           root
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           it
           's
           not
           a
           Plant
           of
           our
           heavenly
           Father's
           planting
           ;
           and
           a
           Christian
           may
           easily
           perceive
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           lodged
           in
           his
           inward
           Parts
           ,
           by
           the
           lowly
           and
           humble
           Thoughts
           he
           cherishes
           within
           .
           It
           was
           from
           what
           he
           felt
           within
           ,
           that
           the
           Martyr
           said
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             I
             am
             Hell
             ,
             Thou
             art
             Heaven
          
           ;
           and
           another
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             most
             hypocritical
             Wretch
             ,
             not
             worthy
             that
             the
             Earth
             should
             bear
             me
          
           ;
           and
           a
           third
           ,
           
             I
             am
             the
             unfittest
             Man
             for
             so
             high
             an
             Honour
             ,
             as
             suffering
             for
             Christ
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             appointed
             to
             it
          
           ;
           and
           a
           fourth
           writing
           to
           his
           Friend
           ,
           that
           was
           going
           to
           be
           burnt
           at
           the
           Stake
           for
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ;
           
             O
             that
             my
             life
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             such
             Wretches
             lives
             ,
             might
             go
             for
             yours
             !
             Why
             doth
             he
             suffer
             me
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             Caterpillars
             to
             live
             ,
             who
             can-do
             nothing
             but
             consume
             the
             Alms
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             take
             you
             away
             a
             mighty
             Workman
             ,
             and
             Labourer
             in
             his
             Vineyard
             .
          
           The
           inward
           Humility
           sanctified
           these
           Expressions
           ;
           and
           whatever
           indiscretion
           might
           be
           in
           such
           Speeches
           ,
           the
           humble
           Sense
           of
           their
           own
           vileness
           
           within
           made
           them
           rational
           and
           elegant
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Poverty
           in
           Spirit
           ;
           because
           this
           Humility
           is
           an
           effect
           of
           God's
           spirit
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           breathes
           upon
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           plants
           it
           there
           .
           The
           Spirit
           of
           God
           disposes
           and
           inclines
           the
           Soul
           to
           these
           humble
           Sentiments
           ,
           scatters
           the
           strong
           holds
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           and
           the
           vain
           imaginations
           ,
           that
           exalt
           themselves
           against
           the
           Obedience
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ;
           throws
           down
           the
           high
           Conceits
           the
           man
           did
           formerly
           harbour
           in
           his
           mind
           ,
           and
           suggests
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           arguments
           to
           baffle
           and
           resist
           the
           Reasons
           of
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           for
           where
           a
           Person
           endeavours
           to
           bring
           his
           Heart
           to
           an
           humble
           Temper
           ,
           the
           Devil
           is
           present
           with
           his
           Baits
           ;
           What
           ?
           will
           you
           be
           a
           Fool
           ?
           will
           you
           be
           laught
           at
           by
           your
           Neighbours
           ?
           what
           ?
           put
           up
           such
           affronts
           ,
           which
           no
           Flesh
           is
           able
           to
           endure
           ?
           what
           ?
           shew
           your self
           tame
           under
           such
           an
           Aspersion
           ?
           what
           will
           Men
           say
           of
           you
           ?
           But
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           teaches
           the
           Soul
           ,
           how
           to
           answer
           all
           such
           Objections
           with
           the
           Example
           and
           Command
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           hope
           of
           the
           Grace
           and
           Glory
           of
           God.
           And
           therefore
           this
           Humility
           is
           justly
           call'd
           ,
           
             Poverty
             in
             Spirit
          
           .
        
         
         
           II.
           
             How
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             is
             theirs
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             Account
             it
             belongs
             to
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           By
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           particularly
           in
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           is
           meant
           ,
           sometime
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Grace
           ,
           sometime
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Glory
           .
           The
           Kingdom
           of
           Grace
           is
           that
           sweet
           and
           gentle
           Government
           which
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Head
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Saints
           ,
           doth
           by
           his
           Spirit
           exercise
           over
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           Followers
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           have
           given
           themselves
           up
           to
           his
           Conduct
           ;
           by
           which
           Spirit
           he
           teaches
           ,
           enlightens
           ,
           guides
           ,
           assists
           ,
           strengthens
           ,
           and
           comfort
           and
           preserves
           them
           ,
           makes
           them
           willing
           and
           obedient
           ,
           and
           communicate
           strength
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           power
           to
           them
           more
           or
           less
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           improvement
           of
           the
           Stock
           committed
           to
           their
           Trust.
           This
           is
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           Sense
           the
           Expression
           is
           used
           ,
           Matth.
           III.
           2.
           
           Matth.
           XIII
           .
           44.
           and
           in
           other
           places
           .
           The
           Kingdom
           of
           Glory
           is
           the
           future
           reward
           and
           recompence
           ,
           God
           intends
           and
           designs
           for
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           resolutely
           taken
           Christ's
           Yoak
           upon
           
           them
           ,
           even
           that
           Glory
           ,
           Honour
           and
           Immortality
           St.
           Paul
           speaks
           of
           ,
           Rom.
           II.
           7.
           consisting
           in
           seeing
           God
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           and
           triumphing
           over
           Hell
           ,
           and
           Devils
           ,
           and
           enjoying
           him
           ,
           in
           whose
           Presence
           there
           is
           fulness
           of
           joy
           for
           ever
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Glory
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           Sense
           we
           find
           the
           Phrases
           used
           ,
           Matth.
           VII
           .
           21.
           
           Matth.
           XIII
           .
           43.
           
           Matth.
           XIX
           .
           23.
           
        
         
           In
           both
           Senses
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           belongs
           to
           the
           Poor
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Humble
           .
        
         
           I.
           The
           Kingdom
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           this
           you
           cannot
           doubt
           of
           ,
           if
           you
           reflect
           upon
           the
           signal
           Favours
           ,
           God
           on
           this
           side
           Heaven
           confers
           on
           the
           Soul
           that
           's
           truly
           humble
           .
           
             To
             the
             humble
             he
             gives
             Grace
             ,
          
           saith
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           V.
           5.
           
           Nay
           ,
           
             more
             Grace
          
           as
           St.
           James
           notes
           ,
           Ch.
           IV.
           6.
           according
           as
           this
           Humility
           takes
           deeper
           root
           ,
           or
           runs
           out
           into
           larger
           Branches
           .
           The
           humble
           Man
           is
           dispos'd
           to
           receive
           the
           warmer
           and
           stronger
           influences
           of
           God's
           goodness
           and
           mercy
           .
           The
           Soul
           that
           purifies
           ,
           and
           cleanses
           her self
           from
           all
           high
           and
           losty
           thoughts
           ,
           or
           rejoyces
           in
           her
           meanness
           and
           low
           Estate
           ;
           and
           being
           nothing
           ,
           renders
           her self
           apt
           and
           fit
           for
           the
           Almighty's
           abode
           in
           her
           ,
           and
           
           invites
           him
           to
           take
           possession
           of
           her
           ;
           and
           from
           God's
           dwelling
           there
           ,
           a
           Man
           may
           date
           a
           thousand
           Blessings
           .
           To
           such
           a
           Person
           the
           Father
           of
           Lights
           communicates
           wonderfull
           Treasures
           ;
           to
           such
           there
           arises
           a
           light
           in
           darkness
           ,
           and
           into
           such
           low
           and
           humble
           Valleys
           ,
           the
           richest
           Showers
           ,
           and
           the
           clearest
           Rivers
           flow
           :
           O
           that
           you
           were
           all
           sensible
           of
           this
           Truth
           !
           O
           that
           you
           did
           but
           feel
           this
           Christian
           Humility
           working
           in
           your
           Souls
           !
           You
           would
           find
           what
           Wisdom
           ,
           what
           spiritual
           Wisdom
           God
           would
           infuse
           into
           your
           Souls
           ,
           even
           that
           Wisdom
           which
           
             is
             from
             above
             ;
             first
             pure
             ,
             then
             peaceable
             ,
             gentle
             ,
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             entreated
             ,
             without
             partiality
             ,
             without
             hypocrisie
             ,
             full
             of
             good
             works
             ,
          
           James
           III.
           17.
           
           
             I
             thank
             thee
             ,
             O
             Father
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             reveal'd
             these
             things
             unto
             Babes
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Matth.
           XI
           .
           25.
           
           These
           Babes
           are
           the
           humble
           ,
           the
           poor
           in
           Spirit
           :
           To
           these
           God
           reveals
           the
           heighth
           ,
           and
           breadth
           ,
           and
           depth
           ,
           and
           length
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ;
           such
           may
           promise
           themselves
           the
           larger
           Portions
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           ;
           such
           Persons
           are
           most
           likely
           to
           grow
           in
           Grace
           ,
           to
           advance
           in
           Goodness
           ,
           to
           a
           rise
           to
           perfection
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           satisfied
           with
           the
           Corn
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           with
           Angel's
           
           Food
           .
           Such
           a
           Soul
           is
           fitted
           for
           Universal
           Obedience
           ;
           the
           severest
           Laws
           of
           the
           Gospel
           go
           down
           with
           her
           ,
           and
           she
           embraces
           the
           Yoak
           with
           Joy.
           Who
           can
           express
           the
           Comforts
           ,
           the
           Peace
           ,
           the
           Satisfaction
           that
           the
           humble
           feel
           !
           It
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           ,
           for
           it
           's
           the
           lowly
           in
           heart
           that
           are
           promised
           Rest
           for
           their
           Souls
           ,
           Matth.
           XI
           .
           29.
           
           Such
           get
           strength
           against
           their
           Corruptions
           ,
           Temptations
           ,
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           sinfull
           Inclinations
           ;
           such
           make
           a
           mighty
           progress
           in
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           get
           Courage
           in
           the
           greatest
           fiery
           Trials
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           ,
           I
           might
           appeal
           to
           the
           Examples
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           Old
           ,
           but
           I
           need
           not
           go
           so
           high
           ;
           I
           will
           appeal
           to
           the
           Experience
           of
           some
           pious
           Christians
           among
           us
           ,
           who
           feel
           what
           David
           said
           of
           himself
           ;
           
             O
             God
             mine
             heart
             is
             not
             haughty
             ,
             nor
             mine
             eyes
             losty
             ;
             surely
             ,
             I
             have
             behaved
             and
             quieted
             my self
             as
             a
             Child
             ,
             that
             's
             wean'd
             of
             his
             mother
             ,
          
           Ps.
           CXXXI
           .
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           Let
           such
           among
           you
           tell
           me
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           been
           in
           a
           very
           humble
           frame
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           had
           a
           lively
           sense
           of
           God's
           greatness
           ,
           and
           goodness
           ,
           and
           holiness
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           deep
           Sense
           of
           their
           own
           vileness
           ;
           have
           not
           you
           seen
           more
           of
           God
           than
           ever
           ;
           have
           not
           your
           Souls
           
           been
           satisfied
           as
           with
           marrow
           and
           fatness
           ;
           have
           not
           you
           been
           ready
           to
           go
           through
           Fire
           and
           Water
           for
           God
           ;
           have
           not
           you
           baffled
           and
           scorn'd
           the
           strongest
           assaults
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           torn
           the
           snares
           and
           grins
           that
           were
           laid
           for
           you
           ,
           with
           as
           great
           ease
           as
           Sampson
           did
           his
           Bonds
           ?
           Have
           not
           your
           hearts
           been
           ready
           to
           leap
           within
           you
           ,
           and
           your
           joys
           like
           mighty
           Rivers
           ,
           been
           ready
           to
           overflow
           your
           Souls
           ?
           This
           is
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           this
           belongs
           to
           the
           humble
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           II.
           The
           Kingdom
           of
           Glory
           is
           theirs
           too
           ;
           their
           's
           by
           purchase
           ,
           theirs
           by
           possession
           taken
           already
           in
           their
           Names
           ,
           theirs
           by
           promise
           ,
           theirs
           by
           way
           of
           earnest
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Theirs
           by
           purchase
           ,
           and
           therefore
           call'd
           the
           purchased
           Possession
           ,
           Eph.
           I.
           19.
           
           Purchas'd
           ,
           by
           whom
           ?
           Even
           by
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           great
           Shepherd
           of
           the
           Sheep
           ,
           who
           laid
           down
           his
           life
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           thereby
           obtain'd
           an
           everlasting
           inheritance
           for
           them
           .
           None
           could
           purchase
           it
           but
           he
           ,
           for
           whoever
           undertook
           the
           Work
           ,
           must
           be
           not
           only
           a
           Man
           innocent
           ,
           spotless
           ,
           and
           without
           sin
           ,
           and
           die
           ,
           but
           of
           that
           Divine
           excellency
           too
           ,
           as
           
           to
           be
           able
           to
           give
           his
           Death
           an
           infinite
           value
           ;
           the
           vertue
           whereof
           might
           extend
           it self
           to
           all
           Ages
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           Persons
           too
           :
           This
           none
           could
           do
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           was
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Son
           of
           David
           too
           .
           He
           did
           it
           ,
           and
           wonderfull
           was
           the
           Enterprise
           ;
           nothing
           was
           ever
           attempted
           like
           it
           .
           He
           died
           ,
           and
           purchas'd
           this
           Kingdom
           of
           Glory
           for
           the
           humble
           ;
           his
           purchase
           makes
           it
           theirs
           .
           He
           was
           both
           able
           to
           purchase
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           to
           apply
           it
           to
           those
           for
           whom
           it
           was
           purchas'd
           .
           If
           a
           rich
           Man
           buys
           an
           Estate
           for
           a
           Beggar
           ,
           the
           Beggar
           may
           justly
           call
           it
           his
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           had
           right
           ,
           and
           means
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           ability
           to
           buy
           it
           ,
           bought
           it
           for
           his
           Use.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Theirs
           by
           possession
           taken
           already
           in
           their
           Name
           .
           The
           same
           Jesus
           ,
           that
           purchas'd
           this
           Kingdom
           for
           them
           ;
           he
           it
           is
           that
           hath
           taken
           possession
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Name
           .
           
             For
             in
             my
             Father's
             house
             are
             many
             mansions
          
           If
           it
           were
           not
           so
           ,
           I
           would
           have
           told
           you
           .
           
             I
             go
             to
             prepare
             a
             place
             for
             you
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           ,
           John
           XIV
           .
           2.
           
           All
           the
           Christian
           World
           knows
           ,
           that
           Christ
           ascended
           into
           Heaven
           .
           There
           he
           actually
           enjoys
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Glory
           ,
           which
           he
           keeps
           
           for
           the
           humble
           .
           He
           is
           the
           great
           Trustee
           ,
           that
           secures
           and
           manages
           that
           vast
           Estate
           for
           their
           Use
           :
           So
           that
           it
           may
           ju●●ly
           be
           call'd
           theirs
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           forerunner
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           is
           enter'd
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           being
           made
           a
           
             Priest
             for
             ever
             after
             the
             order
             of
          
           Melchisedeck
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Heb.
           VI.
           20.
           
           There
           he
           appears
           for
           them
           as
           their
           Advocate
           and
           keeps
           their
           places
           for
           them
           ,
           against
           they
           come
           thither
           :
           As
           a
           Guardian
           takes
           care
           ,
           and
           possession
           of
           the
           Orphan's
           Estate
           ,
           till
           the
           Pupil
           comes
           to
           Age
           ;
           so
           Christ
           takes
           possession
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           with
           an
           intent
           to
           deliver
           it
           up
           to
           the
           humble
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           in
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Faith
           unto
           a
           perfect
           Man
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           the
           Stature
           of
           the
           fulness
           of
           Christ
           ,
           Eph.
           IV.
           13.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Theirs
           by
           promise
           ;
           for
           so
           we
           read
           ,
           Matth.
           XVIII
           .
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             Except
             ye
             be
             converted
             ,
             and
             become
             as
             little
             Children
             ,
             ye
             shall
             in
             no
             wise
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Whosoever
             shall
             humble
             himself
             as
             this
             little
             Child
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             greatest
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           He
           hath
           promis'd
           it
           ,
           who
           is
           able
           to
           give
           it
           ,
           even
           God
           ,
           who
           cannot
           be
           worse
           than
           his
           word
           .
           The
           humble
           Man
           may
           depend
           upon
           this
           Promise
           ,
           more
           than
           he
           can
           upon
           Bonds
           ,
           and
           Bills
           ,
           and
           Securities
           
           that
           Men
           can
           give
           him
           of
           an
           Estate
           in
           the
           World.
           God
           cannot
           fail
           him
           ,
           he
           cannot
           disappoint
           him
           :
           He
           not
           only
           will
           not
           ,
           but
           cannot
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             cannot
             lye
             ,
             Tit.
          
           I.
           2.
           because
           that
           would
           imply
           an
           imperfection
           .
           If
           a
           Man
           of
           Honour
           doth
           faithfully
           promise
           his
           Neighbour
           a
           living
           ,
           a
           place
           ,
           or
           an
           office
           in
           his
           gift
           ,
           the
           Man
           makes
           bold
           to
           call
           it
           his
           ,
           for
           he
           hath
           confidence
           in
           his
           honesty
           ,
           and
           word
           ,
           knowing
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Person
           that
           stands
           upon
           his
           credit
           ,
           and
           reputation
           ,
           and
           scorns
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           's
           base
           and
           mean
           :
           How
           much
           more
           then
           may
           the
           humble
           Soul
           ,
           call
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Glory
           hers
           ;
           since
           the
           God
           ,
           the
           Fountain
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Truth
           it self
           ,
           hath
           peremptorily
           said
           ,
           it
           shall
           fall
           to
           her
           share
           ;
           and
           though
           such
           Persons
           do
           not
           actually
           as
           yet
           enjoy
           it
           ,
           yet
           they
           shall
           enjoy
           it
           as
           surely
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           did
           already
           walk
           through
           that
           Jerusalem
           ,
           and
           view
           the
           Towers
           ,
           and
           Bullworks
           ,
           and
           all
           because
           they
           have
           to
           deal
           with
           a
           God
           ,
           who
           changes
           not
           ,
           Mal.
           III.
           6.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Theirs
           by
           way
           of
           earnest
           .
           In
           humane
           Contracts
           men
           give
           earnest
           ,
           and
           that
           makes
           the
           Bargain
           sure
           ;
           and
           tho'
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           God
           makes
           with
           Men
           ,
           
           is
           not
           such
           a
           formal
           Contract
           as
           is
           betwixt
           Man
           and
           Man
           ,
           in
           buying
           and
           selling
           ,
           yet
           some
           resemblance
           there
           is
           in
           that
           ,
           God
           a
           most
           bountifull
           Master
           ,
           is
           willing
           to
           give
           earnest
           to
           the
           humble
           Soul
           ,
           to
           assure
           her
           ,
           that
           this
           Kingdom
           of
           Glory
           shall
           be
           hers
           .
        
         
           This
           earnest
           is
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           therefore
           call'd
           ,
           
             The
             earnest
             of
             our
             future
             inheritance
             ,
          
           Eph
           I.
           14.
           
           This
           Spirit
           is
           no
           fancy
           ,
           but
           a
           real
           thing
           ,
           which
           the
           humble
           Soul
           feels
           as
           much
           as
           other
           Men
           do
           the
           moving
           of
           the
           Wind
           ,
           by
           the
           effects
           .
           This
           Spirit
           of
           God
           is
           discover'd
           by
           its
           operations
           ,
           which
           are
           kindly
           ,
           and
           great
           ,
           and
           powerfull
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           very
           wonderfull
           alteration
           in
           the
           Soul
           for
           the
           better
           .
        
         
           This
           Spirit
           works
           Grace
           ,
           and
           that
           Grace
           is
           the
           earnest
           of
           Glory
           .
        
         
           III.
           
             How
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             a
             Title
             to
             this
             Kingdom
             makes
             the
             poor
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             the
             Humble
             ,
             blessed
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           Greek
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Men
           that
           may
           rejoyce
           much
           ,
           or
           who
           have
           very
           great
           reason
           to
           rejoyce
           ;
           or
           as
           much
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Men
           not
           subject
           to
           Death
           or
           Corruption
           .
           the
           word
           answers
           
           to
           the
           Hebrew
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           imports
           a
           perfection
           ,
           or
           confluence
           of
           all
           good
           things
           .
           The
           Isle
           of
           Cyprus
           ,
           was
           anciently
           call'd
           Macaria
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           mighty
           affluence
           ,
           and
           abundance
           of
           all
           good
           things
           ,
           that
           wer
           to
           be
           had
           there
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           cause
           ,
           why
           the
           Romans
           seiz'd
           it
           for
           their
           use
           .
           But
           what
           is
           all
           this
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Grace
           and
           Glory
           ?
           Where
           all
           things
           that
           can
           make
           a
           Man
           truly
           ,
           and
           eternally
           happy
           ,
           do
           concur
           ;
           where
           there
           is
           no
           want
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           Reason
           can
           desire
           ;
           and
           all
           things
           that
           fill
           and
           satisfie
           the
           Soul
           are
           present
           ;
           where
           God
           gives
           himself
           the
           perfection
           of
           Beauty
           ,
           and
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           Greatness
           ,
           and
           Love
           ,
           and
           Delight
           ;
           which
           gift
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           begun
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Grace
           ;
           so
           it
           shall
           be
           perfected
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Glory
           .
        
         
           The
           humble
           Man
           is
           blessed
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Blessed
           in
           himself
           :
           2.
           
           Blessed
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           :
           3.
           
           Blessed
           in
           the
           Eyes
           of
           all
           good
           Men
           :
           4.
           blessed
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           his
           outward
           Miseries
           :
           5.
           
           Blessed
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           all
           Reprobates
           :
           6.
           
           Blessed
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           a
           Title
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Blessed
           in
           himself
           :
           He
           hath
           reason
           to
           rejoice
           .
           His
           humility
           gives
           him
           that
           content
           and
           secret
           Satisfaction
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           justly
           be
           call'd
           the
           Philosopher's-stone
           ;
           Content
           ,
           which
           surpasses
           all
           the
           Satisfaction
           ,
           that
           the
           luxurious
           ,
           the
           proud
           ,
           the
           voluptuous
           ,
           the
           sensual
           ,
           the
           carnal
           part
           of
           Mankind
           boasts
           of
           .
        
         
           He
           hath
           Riches
           within
           ,
           and
           Pleasures
           within
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           Name
           within
           him
           ,
           even
           the
           white
           Stone
           ,
           which
           no
           Man
           knows
           ,
           save
           he
           who
           receives
           it
           .
           Nor
           is
           he
           subject
           to
           corruption
           ;
           for
           when
           he
           dies
           ,
           he
           dies
           into
           an
           immortal
           life
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           of
           him
           dies
           ,
           but
           the
           garment
           of
           flesh
           ;
           nothing
           of
           him
           corrupts
           but
           the
           Clay
           and
           Dust
           ,
           he
           wears
           about
           him
           ;
           the
           earthly
           Tabernacle
           in
           which
           his
           Soul
           ,
           that
           noble
           Inhabitant
           lived
           ,
           decays
           and
           moulders
           ,
           and
           falls
           ;
           but
           his
           Soul
           at
           his
           Death
           is
           born
           again
           ,
           gets
           new
           life
           ,
           new
           light
           ,
           new
           irradiations
           ;
           nay
           ,
           and
           his
           Body
           must
           at
           last
           follow
           his
           Soul
           to
           Glory
           ;
           and
           therefore
           blessed
           ,
           blessed
           in
           himself
           ,
           for
           he
           feels
           that
           Bliss
           within
           ,
           which
           all
           the
           Gold
           of
           Ophir
           cannot
           purchase
           .
           So
           true
           is
           that
           saying
           of
           our
           Saviour
           .
           
             He
             that
             believes
             in
             me
             shall
             never
             die
             ,
          
           Joh.
           XI
           .
           26.
           
        
         
         
           2.
           
           He
           is
           blessed
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           :
           God
           counts
           him
           so
           ;
           God
           looks
           upon
           him
           as
           happy
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           ,
           whom
           God
           judges
           to
           be
           so
           .
           God
           cannot
           be
           mistaken
           :
           He
           cannot
           be
           out
           in
           his
           Verdict
           .
           He
           sees
           his
           heart
           ,
           sees
           the
           lovely
           ,
           the
           amiable
           ,
           the
           charming
           Vertue
           ,
           he
           is
           most
           enamour'd
           withal
           ,
           a
           Vertue
           very
           agreeable
           to
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           a
           Vertue
           which
           very
           much
           resembles
           the
           Great
           God
           ,
           who
           dwells
           on
           high
           ;
           yet
           humbles
           himself
           to
           behold
           the
           things
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           in
           Earth
           ;
           and
           seeing
           his
           own
           Image
           there
           ,
           he
           counts
           him
           blessed
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Blessed
           in
           the
           Eyes
           of
           all
           good
           Men.
           A
           good
           Man
           that
           beholds
           Humility
           shining
           in
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           and
           finds
           that
           this
           Grace
           hath
           taken
           deep
           root
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           very
           low
           thoughts
           of
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           willing
           to
           submit
           to
           Persons
           wiser
           and
           abler
           in
           things
           ambiguous
           and
           doubtfull
           ,
           that
           he
           thinks
           more
           kindly
           ,
           and
           favourably
           of
           others
           than
           of
           himself
           ;
           that
           he
           ascribes
           all
           his
           Gifts
           and
           Blessings
           to
           the
           free
           and
           underseved
           Bounty
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           attributes
           nothing
           to
           his
           own
           merits
           and
           desert
           ;
           that
           he
           thinks
           himself
           unworthy
           of
           Honour
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           ambitious
           of
           worldly
           Glory
           ;
           that
           
           he
           speaks
           humbly
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           is
           willing
           to
           converse
           with
           Persons
           ,
           mean
           ,
           yet
           good
           ,
           and
           to
           contribute
           to
           their
           welfare
           ;
           that
           he
           can
           bear
           reproof
           ,
           and
           bear
           injuries
           well
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           good
           Man
           ,
           that
           sees
           these
           admirable
           effects
           of
           Humility
           in
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           what
           doth
           he
           see
           ,
           but
           the
           Character
           of
           God's
           Children
           ?
           And
           what
           can
           be
           more
           blessed
           here
           on
           Earth
           than
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           ,
           than
           a
           Son
           or
           Daughter
           adopted
           in
           Christ
           :
           Jesus
           ?
        
         
           4.
           
           Blessed
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           his
           outward
           Misery
           :
           Blessed
           he
           is
           in
           the
           midst
           :
           of
           stripes
           ,
           and
           lashes
           ,
           and
           reproaches
           ,
           and
           calumnies
           .
           Blessed
           in
           a
           Prison
           ,
           blessed
           in
           Dungeon
           ,
           blessed
           when
           Men
           contemn
           and
           despise
           him
           ,
           when
           all
           things
           go
           cross
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           reviled
           ,
           abused
           ,
           undervalued
           ,
           and
           despightfully
           handled
           ▪
           for
           while
           this
           spiritual
           Poverty
           like
           a
           good
           Angel
           dwells
           in
           him
           ,
           while
           this
           Humility
           reigns
           in
           his
           Soul
           ,
           God's
           Spirit
           hovers
           over
           him
           ,
           the
           Almighty
           carresses
           him
           ,
           Angels
           visit
           and
           attend
           him
           ,
           his
           Conscience
           justifies
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           that
           Pattern
           of
           Humility
           loves
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           blessed
           still
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           Blessed
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           all
           Reprobates
           ,
           not
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           next
           ;
           when
           they
           shall
           see
           the
           humble
           Man
           advanced
           above
           the
           Stars
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           seated
           among
           the
           Elder
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           rais'd
           from
           this
           dunghil
           World
           ,
           and
           made
           to
           sit
           with
           Christ
           together
           in
           heavenly
           Places
           ;
           then
           the
           proud
           ,
           the
           vain
           ,
           the
           foolish
           ,
           that
           counted
           the
           humble
           Man's
           life
           madness
           ,
           will
           all
           change
           their
           Notes
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           once
           look'd
           upon
           his
           Humility
           ,
           as
           baseness
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           will
           then
           be
           forced
           to
           acknowledge
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Man
           chose
           the
           better
           part
           ,
           understood
           himself
           ,
           and
           was
           truly
           sensible
           of
           the
           Veracity
           of
           what
           God
           had
           said
           so
           long
           ago
           .
           
             I
             am
             the
             lofty
             and
             holy
             one
             ,
             who
             inhabits
             Eternity
             ;
             with
             him
             also
             will
             I
             dwell
             that
             is
             of
             an
             humble
             Spirit
             ,
          
           Isa.
           LVII
           .
           15.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           Blessed
           because
           he
           hath
           a
           Title
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           .
           The
           World
           calls
           an
           Heir
           to
           a
           great
           Estate
           ,
           or
           Honour
           ,
           or
           Dignity
           a
           happy
           Man.
           And
           must
           not
           then
           the
           humble
           Man
           be
           happy
           and
           blessed
           ,
           that
           is
           Heir
           to
           the
           Crown
           immarcescible
           ,
           Heir
           to
           all
           the
           vast
           Territories
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           Heir
           of
           all
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           Heir
           to
           all
           the
           huge
           Tract
           above
           ,
           that
           flows
           with
           Milk
           and
           
           Honey
           ?
           Nothing
           can
           make
           a
           Man
           so
           happy
           ,
           as
           the
           full
           enjoyment
           of
           God.
           Is
           God
           happy
           or
           not
           ?
           The
           Epicureans
           held
           ,
           nay
           the
           Devil
           himself
           dares
           not
           deny
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           the
           most
           happy
           Being
           ;
           and
           is
           it
           possible
           to
           enjoy
           that
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           united
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           live
           in
           his
           glorious
           Presence
           ,
           and
           to
           participate
           of
           his
           Felicity
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           happy
           ?
           This
           blessedness
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           gives
           the
           humble
           Man.
           He
           hath
           a
           right
           to
           the
           Tree
           of
           life
           ;
           and
           therefore
           blessed
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           ,
           Revel
           .
           XXII
           .
           14.
           
        
         
           
             Inferences
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Seeing
             so
             much
             depends
             upon
             this
             Humility
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             Poverty
             ;
             Is
             it
             not
             fit
             ,
             we
             should
             examine
             whether
             we
             are
             possess'd
             of
             this
             spiritual
             Treasure
             or
             not
             ?
             Though
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Text
             be
             express'd
             in
             the
             Affirmative
             ,
             yet
             a
             Negative
             is
             implied
             ,
             and
             it
             naturally
             follows
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             are
             not
             humble
             ,
             not
             poor
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             in
             no
             blessed
             State
             or
             Condition
             .
             Surely
             ,
             this
             Consideration
             is
             enough
             to
             make
             a
             thinking
             Man
             inquisitive
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             is
             impossible
             seriously
             
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             make
             application
             to
             our selves
             .
             But
             where
             Men
             are
             superficial
             Christians
             ,
             and
             suspect
             that
             they
             are
             proud
             ,
             and
             high
             ,
             and
             lofty
             ,
             and
             self-conceited
             ,
             and
             strangers
             to
             Christian
             Humility
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             shall
             find
             all
             nought
             within
             ,
             if
             once
             they
             examine
             things
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             Touch-stone
             ;
             there
             they
             will
             be
             loath
             to
             venture
             upon
             this
             Task
             ,
             for
             fear
             they
             should
             discover
             and
             see
             their
             Deformity
             ,
             and
             be
             obliged
             to
             reform
             .
             So
             carefully
             do
             most
             Men
             shun
             their
             own
             Cure
             ,
             and
             shut
             their
             Eyes
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             see
             the
             Sores
             ,
             and
             Ulcers
             of
             their
             Souls
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             Spiritual
             temper
             ,
             or
             qualification
             ,
             or
             perfection
             ,
             but
             God
             hath
             left
             Characters
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             certainly
             know
             ,
             whether
             we
             are
             Masters
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             whether
             that
             which
             we
             have
             and
             looks
             like
             it
             ,
             be
             genuine
             or
             not
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             particularly
             applicable
             to
             Humility
             .
             There
             is
             a
             painted
             ,
             and
             counterfeit
             Humility
             ,
             which
             hath
             base
             and
             sinister
             Ends
             ,
             and
             Designs
             ,
             and
             Pride
             may
             lie
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             it
             ;
             But
             this
             Hypocrisie
             may
             soon
             be
             discover'd
             by
             the
             Characters
             before
             laid
             down
             ,
             I
             mean
             the
             Characters
             of
             that
             
             truly
             humble
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             of
             great
             Price
             .
             St.
             Bernard
             very
             ingeniously
             observes
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             others
             have
             taken
             and
             improv'd
             the
             Notion
             .
             True
             Humility
             ,
             faith
             he
             ,
             like
             the
             Violet
             ,
             grows
             low
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             hangs
             the
             head
             downward
             ,
             and
             hides
             it self
             with
             its
             own
             leaves
             .
             It
             prefers
             the
             approbation
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             before
             the
             applause
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             were
             it
             not
             that
             its
             fragrant
             Smell
             betrays
             it
             to
             the
             observation
             of
             others
             ,
             it
             would
             chuse
             to
             live
             and
             die
             in
             its
             own
             well
             pleasing
             Secrecy
             .
          
           
             Truly
             Christians
             ,
             did
             you
             know
             what
             stress
             God
             lays
             upon
             this
             qualification
             ,
             did
             you
             know
             the
             consequence
             ,
             the
             worth
             and
             necessity
             of
             it
             ;
             were
             you
             sensible
             what
             an
             influence
             it
             hath
             upon
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             what
             power
             it
             hath
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             its
             absence
             renders
             your
             spiritual
             Sacrifices
             useless
             ,
             and
             ineffectual
             ;
             you
             would
             not
             only
             examine
             your selves
             to
             know
             whether
             you
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             you
             have
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             labour
             to
             arrive
             to
             higher
             Degrees
             of
             it
             than
             ordinary
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             turns
             the
             Religion
             ,
             which
             many
             of
             you
             seem
             to
             have
             ,
             into
             meer
             Formality
             ,
             is
             the
             want
             of
             this
             qualification
             .
             
             Pride
             lies
             unmortified
             in
             your
             Souls
             ,
             that
             makes
             the
             Ground
             barren
             ,
             and
             no
             Grace
             will
             thrive
             in
             you
             .
             Pretending
             to
             Religion
             ,
             while
             this
             Grace
             is
             neglected
             ,
             is
             as
             insignificant
             ,
             as
             building
             a
             House
             without
             laying
             the
             Foundation
             ;
             you
             are
             not
             fit
             to
             obey
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             till
             you
             cultivate
             this
             Plant
             in
             your
             Garden
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             in
             the
             preceeding
             Discourse
             ,
             the
             Heart
             ,
             the
             Mind
             ,
             the
             Soul
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             the
             Place
             where
             Humility
             must
             first
             display
             its
             Beauty
             and
             Glory
             .
             An
             humble
             Sense
             of
             your selves
             within
             ;
             humble
             ,
             low
             ,
             and
             despicable
             Thoughts
             of
             your
             worth
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             a
             very
             low
             opinion
             of
             your selves
             wrought
             up
             by
             frequent
             Meditation
             into
             a
             habit
             ,
             that
             's
             it
             which
             will
             make
             you
             truly
             humble
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Man
             :
             That
             will
             make
             you
             thankfull
             for
             the
             least
             Mercy
             ;
             that
             will
             make
             you
             admire
             God
             in
             the
             meanest
             Blessing
             you
             enjoy
             ;
             that
             will
             make
             you
             pray
             often
             ,
             and
             fall
             low
             before
             God's
             Foot-stool
             ;
             that
             will
             make
             you
             resist
             such
             Temptations
             ,
             as
             would
             put
             you
             upon
             despising
             and
             undervaluing
             of
             your
             Neighbours
             ,
             and
             taking
             little
             inconsiderable
             things
             ill
             at
             their
             hands
             ;
             that
             will
             make
             you
             courteous
             
             and
             affable
             even
             to
             the
             poorest
             ,
             and
             mercifull
             ,
             and
             peaceable
             among
             those
             you
             converse
             with
             ;
             that
             will
             pull
             down
             all
             self-conceitedness
             ,
             and
             self-admiration
             ,
             and
             prevent
             your
             being
             tickled
             with
             the
             Commendations
             and
             Applauses
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             allay
             your
             Ambition
             ,
             and
             Hunger
             ,
             and
             Thirst
             after
             the
             great
             things
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             that
             will
             have
             an
             influence
             even
             upon
             your
             outward
             Dress
             and
             Habit
             ,
             and
             make
             you
             go
             plain
             and
             decently
             ,
             and
             modestly
             ,
             and
             keep
             you
             from
             imitating
             the
             Fashions
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             that
             will
             make
             you
             modest
             and
             moderate
             ,
             and
             discreet
             in
             your
             Speeches
             ,
             Answers
             ,
             and
             Discourses
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             That
             will
             make
             you
             speak
             and
             act
             like
             Disciples
             of
             the
             humble
             ,
             and
             self-denying
             Jesus
             ;
             so
             that
             upon
             a
             review
             of
             these
             effects
             Humility
             produces
             ,
             I
             may
             justly
             call
             upon
             you
             as
             Solomon
             ,
             Prov.
             IV.
             23.
             
             
               Keep
               your
               hearts
               with
               all
               diligence
               ,
               for
               out
               of
               them
               are
               the
               Issues
               of
               Life
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             We
             see
             here
             ,
             that
             neither
             outward
             Riches
             ,
             nor
             Poverty
             makes
             Men
             blessed
             ;
             nothing
             but
             a
             just
             Title
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
             This
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             reason
             here
             given
             ,
             why
             the
             
             poor
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             the
             humble
             are
             blessed
             ,
             even
             because
             theirs
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             as
             if
             our
             Saviour
             had
             said
             :
             These
             poor
             in
             Spirit
             may
             be
             outwardly
             rich
             ,
             or
             outwardly
             poor
             ,
             but
             neither
             the
             one
             ,
             nor
             the
             other
             makes
             them
             blessed
             ,
             but
             their
             Title
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Indeed
             without
             this
             ,
             the
             Richest
             of
             you
             are
             miserable
             Men
             ,
             and
             the
             poor
             among
             you
             are
             doubly
             miserable
             here
             ,
             and
             hereafter
             .
             If
             this
             Kingdom
             be
             yours
             ,
             if
             this
             belongs
             to
             you
             ,
             fear
             not
             ,
             though
             the
             Earth
             be
             moved
             ,
             and
             the
             Hills
             be
             carried
             into
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea.
             I
             know
             ,
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             World
             is
             this
             ;
             if
             a
             Man
             get
             a
             loss
             in
             his
             Estate
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             breaks
             ,
             or
             if
             such
             a
             great
             Man
             ,
             or
             his
             Relations
             abandon
             him
             ,
             presently
             he
             is
             miserable
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             gets
             a
             good
             Windfall
             ,
             or
             lights
             upon
             a
             good
             Bargain
             ,
             or
             thrives
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             presently
             we
             count
             him
             happy
             ;
             but
             these
             are
             the
             wild
             Mistakes
             ,
             which
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             leads
             us
             into
             ;
             gain
             but
             a
             Title
             to
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             you
             'll
             be
             happy
             though
             you
             are
             never
             so
             great
             losers
             in
             the
             World.
             This
             Kingdom
             ,
             O
             that
             I
             had
             the
             Tongue
             of
             an
             Angel
             to
             represent
             it
             to
             you
             in
             lively
             Characters
             !
             This
             Kingdom
             is
             large
             ,
             ample
             ,
             great
             and
             spatious
             ;
             
             it
             holds
             not
             only
             all
             the
             blessed
             Angels
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Saints
             that
             have
             lived
             since
             the
             Foundations
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             are
             like
             to
             be
             to
             the
             End
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             infinitely
             rich
             ;
             there
             is
             such
             plenty
             there
             ,
             that
             the
             Banks
             are
             overflow'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Cup
             of
             Joy
             runs
             over
             .
             It
             is
             infinitely
             safe
             ,
             safe
             beyond
             all
             the
             Castles
             and
             Cittadels
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             Inhabitants
             are
             Brethren
             ,
             love
             one
             another
             with
             a
             pure
             heart
             servently
             ,
             and
             are
             everlastingly
             faithfull
             one
             to
             another
             ;
             so
             fearless
             they
             are
             ,
             that
             the
             Gates
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             stand
             open
             Day
             and
             Night
             .
             It
             is
             durable
             beyond
             Rocks
             and
             Marble
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             incorruptible
             ,
             and
             fades
             not
             away
             .
             The
             Queen
             of
             Sheba
             counted
             
             Solomon's
             Servants
             happy
             ,
             because
             they
             lived
             in
             his
             House
             ;
             what
             then
             must
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             such
             a
             Kingdom
             be
             ,
             where
             the
             King
             is
             the
             Fountain
             not
             only
             of
             all
             Honour
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             Bliss
             and
             Felicity
             ,
             and
             the
             Subjects
             drink
             of
             that
             Fountain
             ,
             drink
             and
             never
             thirst
             again
             ;
             where
             the
             Company
             is
             glorious
             ,
             and
             splendid
             to
             admiration
             ,
             and
             the
             lowest
             Person
             there
             is
             an
             Angel
             ;
             where
             everlasting
             Content
             reigns
             ,
             and
             all
             are
             free
             from
             sin
             ,
             from
             the
             assaults
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             and
             the
             Devil
             ;
             where
             all
             are
             fill'd
             with
             
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ,
             and
             all
             are
             satisfied
             with
             the
             Rivers
             of
             God's
             Pleasures
             .
          
           
             Sirs
             ,
             This
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             we
             have
             Commission
             to
             offer
             to
             you
             ,
             not
             a
             Kingdom
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             could
             offer
             to
             you
             an
             Earthly
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             make
             you
             so
             happy
             ,
             as
             this
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             will
             ,
             for
             Kings
             on
             Earth
             we
             see
             are
             not
             always
             the
             happiest
             Men
             :
             They
             have
             their
             fears
             and
             losses
             ,
             their
             discontents
             and
             vexations
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Folks
             .
             This
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             richest
             Prize
             that
             ever
             was
             heard
             of
             ,
             we
             offer
             to
             you
             :
             But
             we
             must
             tell
             you
             withall
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             coming
             to
             this
             rich
             and
             wealthy
             Empire
             ,
             except
             you
             become
             poor
             .
             The
             Palace
             is
             stately
             and
             magnificent
             ,
             but
             the
             Gate
             is
             low
             .
             The
             richest
             ,
             the
             greatest
             ,
             the
             wealthiest
             of
             you
             all
             must
             become
             poor
             ,
             poor
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             humble
             as
             a
             Worm
             ,
             if
             you
             mean
             to
             enjoy
             the
             Bliss
             of
             yonder
             Kingdom
             .
             If
             we
             should
             bid
             you
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             the
             young
             Man
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             
               Go
               and
               sell
               all
               you
               have
               ,
               and
               give
               it
               to
               the
               Poor
               ,
            
             and
             follow
             a
             poor
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             have
             Treasure
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             there
             is
             none
             of
             you
             but
             must
             confess
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             worth
             parting
             withall
             to
             get
             this
             Treasure
             :
             But
             
             such
             a
             Poverty
             we
             do
             not
             press
             upon
             you
             ,
             nor
             think
             it
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             except
             in
             case
             of
             Persecution
             ;
             when
             Men
             must
             hate
             Father
             and
             Mother
             ,
             Brethren
             and
             Sisters
             ,
             Lands
             and
             Houses
             ,
             and
             Life
             it self
             for
             the
             Gospel's
             sake
             ;
             but
             God
             hath
             shewed
             thee
             ,
             O
             man
             ,
             and
             what
             doth
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             require
             of
             thee
             ,
             even
             to
             walk
             humbly
             with
             thy
             God.
             Humility
             is
             the
             readiest
             way
             to
             a
             glorious
             Exaltation
             ;
             and
             how
             often
             doth
             our
             Blessed
             Saviour
             repeat
             that
             Golden
             saying
             ,
             
               He
               that
               humbles
               himself
               shall
               be
               exalted
               !
            
             This
             not
             only
             Saints
             ,
             but
             Philosophers
             agree
             in
             ;
             this
             the
             wisest
             Men
             of
             most
             Nations
             ,
             Countries
             ,
             and
             Religions
             confess
             .
             The
             truth
             of
             it
             is
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             shines
             through
             the
             very
             chinks
             and
             crevises
             of
             Nature
             .
             Need
             I
             ask
             any
             of
             you
             whether
             you
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             be
             happy
             ,
             and
             blessed
             .
             I
             know
             ,
             you
             all
             would
             be
             so
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             be
             your
             resolution
             ,
             behold
             ,
             here
             lies
             the
             way
             :
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               poor
               in
               Spirit
               ,
               for
               theirs
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           IV.
           
        
         
           
             St.
             Matth.
             Ch.
             V.
             Ver.
             4.
             
          
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
             mourn
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             comforted
             .
          
        
         
           IN
           the
           Account
           our
           Saviour
           gives
           of
           blessed
           Men
           ;
           the
           mourners
           you
           see
           succeed
           the
           humble
           ,
           or
           the
           poor
           in
           Spirit
           .
           It
           was
           very
           convenient
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ;
           for
           Humility
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           mourning
           ,
           mourning
           the
           effect
           of
           Humility
           ,
           or
           spiritual
           Poverty
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           find
           the
           one
           immediately
           subjoin'd
           to
           the
           other
           .
           The
           poor
           Man
           mourns
           ;
           it
           's
           natural
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           the
           poor
           in
           Spirit
           .
           As
           the
           poor
           Man
           mourns
           for
           the
           presence
           of
           Temporal
           Evils
           ,
           and
           the
           absence
           of
           Temporal
           Blessings
           ,
           so
           the
           poor
           in
           Spirit
           mourns
           for
           the
           presence
           of
           Spiritual
           Evils
           ,
           and
           the
           absence
           of
           Spiritual
           Blessings
           ;
           and
           this
           mourning
           ,
           
           as
           will
           appear
           in
           the
           Sequel
           ,
           is
           sometimes
           great
           and
           loud
           ,
           and
           vehement
           ,
           like
           the
           mourning
           of
           a
           Funeral
           ,
           but
           as
           great
           as
           it
           may
           be
           there
           is
           comfort
           in
           it
           ;
           for
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
             mourn
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             comforted
             .
          
        
         
           Three
           things
           will
           deserve
           our
           consideration
           .
        
         
           I.
           Whether
           all
           mourners
           are
           blessed
           ,
           and
           if
           not
           ,
           who
           they
           be
           that
           are
           so
           .
        
         
           II.
           Wherein
           their
           Blessedness
           consists
           .
        
         
           III.
           How
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           comforted
           .
        
         
           I.
           Whether
           all
           mourners
           are
           blessed
           ,
           and
           if
           not
           ,
           who
           they
           be
           that
           are
           so
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           There
           is
           a
           natural
           Sorrow
           ,
           or
           mourning
           for
           the
           Loss
           of
           Parents
           ,
           or
           Children
           ,
           or
           other
           Relatives
           ,
           or
           Friends
           ,
           or
           Goods
           ,
           or
           Necessaries
           ,
           or
           outward
           Accommodations
           .
           This
           Sorrow
           even
           the
           best
           of
           Men
           are
           subject
           to
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           moderate
           ,
           not
           long
           ,
           not
           violent
           ,
           not
           excessive
           ,
           not
           bordering
           upon
           despair
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           our
           happiness
           were
           gone
           ,
           not
           join'd
           with
           mistrust
           of
           God's
           Providence
           ,
           but
           sweetened
           and
           qualified
           
           with
           thoughts
           of
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           own
           Demerits
           ,
           and
           God's
           holy
           and
           wise
           Designs
           ,
           it
           is
           allowable
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           hurt
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           still
           this
           cannot
           make
           a
           Man
           blessed
           ,
           for
           at
           the
           best
           it
           is
           but
           a
           natural
           Infirmity
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           no
           ingredient
           of
           Blessedness
           .
           Excessive
           mourning
           for
           outward
           Losses
           ,
           or
           an
           impatient
           Sorrow
           ,
           is
           a
           downright
           Sin
           ;
           and
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           incapable
           of
           making
           a
           Man
           blessed
           .
           And
           of
           this
           Nature
           is
           sorrow
           or
           mourning
           ,
           because
           we
           cannot
           accomplish
           our
           wicked
           Design
           ,
           or
           because
           we
           cannot
           revenge
           our selves
           upon
           an
           Adversary
           ,
           as
           we
           would
           ,
           or
           because
           we
           cannot
           have
           that
           Plenty
           ,
           and
           Estate
           ,
           and
           Fortune
           ,
           and
           Prosperity
           ,
           which
           other
           voluptuous
           Men
           enjoy
           .
           All
           such
           mourning
           is
           offensive
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           makes
           Men
           miserable
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           make
           them
           blessed
           .
           There
           is
           besides
           all
           this
           ,
           a
           sorrow
           proceeding
           from
           melancholy
           ,
           which
           makes
           People
           lament
           and
           mourn
           ,
           and
           take
           on
           ,
           and
           sigh
           ,
           and
           look
           sad
           ,
           and
           they
           cannot
           tell
           why
           :
           This
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           effect
           of
           a
           Distemper
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           be
           no
           part
           of
           Blessedness
           ,
           or
           true
           Happiness
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
        
         
         
           2.
           
           The
           mourners
           who
           are
           pronounced
           blessed
           here
           ,
           must
           be
           mourners
           of
           another
           sort
           .
           And
           they
           are
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Such
           as
           mourn
           for
           their
           sins
           :
           Such
           a
           mourner
           was
           David
           ,
           whom
           Sin
           and
           a
           due
           Sense
           of
           it
           ,
           made
           even
           
             roar
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             disquietness
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
          
           Psal.
           XXXVIII
           .
           8.
           
           Such
           a
           mourner
           was
           Peter
           ,
           who
           after
           the
           denial
           of
           his
           Master
           
             went
             out
             ,
             and
             wept
             bitterly
             ,
          
           Matth.
           XXVI
           .
           75.
           
           Such
           a
           mourner
           was
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           ,
           or
           whoever
           the
           Woman
           was
           ,
           
             that
             wash'd
             our
             Saviour's
             Feet
             with
             her
             Tears
             ,
          
           Luke
           VII
           .
           38.
           
           The
           mourners
           ,
           that
           are
           said
           to
           be
           blessed
           here
           ,
           are
           Persons
           that
           deny
           themselves
           ,
           mourn
           not
           for
           such
           things
           as
           the
           World
           mourns
           for
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           sensual
           Men
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           .
           There
           is
           no
           self
           denial
           in
           mourning
           for
           outward
           Losses
           ;
           even
           Children
           can
           do
           that
           ;
           but
           in
           mourning
           for
           his
           sins
           a
           Man
           must
           go
           contrary
           to
           the
           stream
           of
           natural
           inclination
           ,
           and
           offer
           a
           kind
           of
           violence
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           that
           makes
           it
           a
           pleasing
           Sacrifice
           ,
           and
           he
           mourns
           happily
           ,
           that
           takes
           on
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           sensible
           how
           evil
           a
           thing
           ,
           and
           how
           bitter
           it
           is
           to
           forsake
           the
           LORD
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           fear
           hath
           not
           been
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Jer.
           II.
           19.
           
           Repentance
           cannot
           but
           make
           a
           
           Man
           happy
           ,
           and
           the
           Nature
           of
           it
           is
           said
           to
           consist
           in
           this
           ,
           in
           looking
           at
           that
           Jesus
           ,
           that
           Saviour
           ,
           that
           Redeemer
           whom
           we
           have
           pierc'd
           by
           our
           Sins
           ,
           and
           whose
           Love
           and
           Blood
           we
           have
           affronted
           ,
           
             and
             to
             mourn
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             mourns
             for
             his
             only
             Son
             ,
          
           Zachar.
           XII
           .
           10.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Such
           as
           mourn
           for
           other
           Men's
           sins
           ,
           whether
           publick
           or
           private
           ;
           such
           a
           mourner
           was
           the
           Royal
           Prophet
           ;
           
             Rivers
             of
             Tears
             ran
             down
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             because
             other
             Men
             did
             not
             keep
             God's
             Laws
             ,
          
           Psal.
           CXIX
           .
           136.
           
           Such
           a
           mourner
           was
           Jeremiah
           ,
           whom
           we
           hear
           wishing
           ,
           Jer.
           IX
           .
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             O
             that
             my
             head
             were
             Water
             ,
             and
             mine
             eyes
             a
             fountain
             of
             Tears
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             weep
             day
             and
             night
             ;
             because
             my
             People
             are
             Adulterers
             ,
             an
             assembly
             of
             treacherous
             Men.
          
           Such
           mourners
           were
           those
           pious
           Men
           we
           read
           of
           ,
           Ezek.
           IX
           .
           4.
           
           Who
           
             cried
             for
             the
             abominations
             of
             the
             House
             of
          
           Israel
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           such
           were
           the
           faithfull
           Corinthians
           ,
           who
           sorrow'd
           after
           a
           Godly
           sort
           ;
           for
           having
           given
           the
           incestuous
           Person
           too
           much
           incouragement
           to
           come
           into
           their
           Congregations
           ,
           a
           sorrow
           upon
           which
           St.
           Paul
           makes
           this
           remark
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           VII
           II.
           
             What
             carefulness
             hath
             it
             wrought
             in
             you
             ,
             yea
             what
             clearing
             of
             your selves
             ,
             yea
             what
             fear
             ,
             yea
             what
             vehement
             desire
             ,
             yea
             what
             
             zeal
             ,
             yea
             what
             revenge
             ?
          
           Such
           mourners
           are
           Persons
           of
           true
           Christian
           compassion
           ;
           their
           sorrow
           is
           noble
           and
           generous
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           sorrow
           of
           God
           ,
           Ezek.
           VI.
           9.
           
           
             I
             am
             broken
             with
             their
             whorish
             heart
             ,
             which
             hath
             departed
             from
             me
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Such
           as
           mourn
           for
           the
           loss
           or
           absence
           of
           God's
           spiritual
           Blessings
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           Spiritual
           ;
           because
           there
           is
           a
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           relates
           to
           the
           gay
           ,
           and
           great
           things
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           such
           as
           Riches
           ,
           Plenty
           ,
           and
           outward
           Prosperity
           ,
           a
           favour
           bestow'd
           even
           upon
           the
           worst
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           to
           mourn
           for
           the
           loss
           or
           absence
           of
           this
           favour
           makes
           no
           Man
           happy
           ;
           that
           which
           makes
           us
           so
           ,
           is
           mourning
           for
           the
           loss
           or
           absence
           of
           God's
           spiritual
           Blessings
           ,
           such
           as
           being
           deprived
           of
           the
           use
           of
           God's
           publick
           Ordinances
           ,
           a
           remarkable
           instance
           where
           of
           we
           have
           in
           David
           ,
           when
           forced
           during
           
           Saul's
           persecution
           ,
           to
           wander
           in
           Deserts
           and
           Wildernesses
           ,
           among
           Heathens
           and
           Infidels
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           no
           opportunity
           of
           visiting
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           participating
           of
           the
           Prayers
           and
           Praises
           of
           God's
           People
           a
           lively
           Description
           of
           which
           mourning
           he
           gives
           us
           ,
           Psal.
           XLII
           .
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             My
             tears
             have
             been
             my
             meat
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             while
             they
             say
             daily
             unto
             me
             ,
             where
             is
             thy
             God
             ?
             
             When
             I
             remember
             these
             things
             ,
             I
             pour
             out
             my
             soul
             in
             me
             ,
             for
             I
             had
             gone
             with
             the
             multitude
             ,
             I
             went
             with
             them
             to
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             voice
             of
             joy
             and
             praise
             ,
             with
             the
             multitude
             which
             keeps
             holy-day
             .
          
           How
           this
           afflicted
           him
           he
           expresses
           more
           fully
           ,
           Vers.
           5.
           where
           he
           talks
           of
           his
           Soul
           being
           cast
           down
           ,
           and
           disquieted
           within
           him
           :
           And
           of
           this
           nature
           is
           the
           mourning
           of
           many
           pious
           Christians
           ,
           who
           have
           sometime
           felt
           great
           peace
           ,
           great
           joy
           ,
           great
           satisfaction
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           find
           the
           light
           of
           God's
           countenance
           withdrawn
           ,
           terrour
           dwells
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           and
           horrour
           fills
           their
           Souls
           ,
           they
           find
           not
           that
           chearfulness
           ,
           that
           fervour
           that
           alacrity
           in
           God's
           service
           which
           once
           they
           felt
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           they
           mourn
           ;
           blessed
           are
           these
           mourners
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Such
           as
           mourn
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           as
           yet
           perfectly
           overcome
           the
           corruptions
           ,
           which
           do
           so
           easily
           beset
           them
           .
           Indeed
           the
           Reign
           ,
           the
           Tyrannizing
           Power
           ,
           the
           Dominion
           of
           sin
           is
           broken
           in
           them
           ;
           but
           as
           it
           was
           with
           the
           seven
           Nations
           ,
           after
           that
           their
           Empire
           was
           destroyed
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Enemies
           here
           and
           there
           remain'd
           to
           exercise
           the
           Courage
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ;
           so
           in
           good
           Men
           ,
           after
           they
           
           have
           shaken
           off
           the
           Yoak
           of
           the
           Devil
           ;
           some
           reliques
           of
           their
           old
           sins
           remain
           ,
           against
           which
           they
           fight
           ;
           they
           strive
           ,
           they
           labour
           ,
           they
           watch
           ,
           they
           pray
           ,
           that
           their
           Pride
           ,
           their
           desire
           of
           vain-glory
           ,
           their
           passion
           ,
           their
           hastiness
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           their
           pusillanimity
           and
           cowardice
           in
           speaking
           for
           God
           ,
           their
           timorousness
           in
           reproving
           their
           Neighbours
           ,
           their
           mistrust
           of
           God's
           mercy
           ,
           their
           love
           and
           affection
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           &c.
           may
           be
           gone
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           arise
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           Enemies
           may
           be
           scatter'd
           ,
           they
           use
           means
           ,
           they
           enquire
           what
           they
           must
           do
           to
           mortify
           these
           unruly
           desires
           ,
           they
           deny
           themselves
           ,
           they
           fast
           ,
           they
           are
           angry
           with
           these
           Corruptions
           ,
           yet
           ever
           and
           anon
           before
           they
           are
           aware
           they
           fall
           ,
           and
           imprudently
           yield
           to
           Temptations
           of
           this
           nature
           ;
           they
           would
           feign
           be
           Masters
           of
           those
           vertues
           ,
           accomplishments
           and
           perfections
           ,
           which
           did
           shine
           so
           bright
           in
           the
           primitive
           Saints
           ,
           but
           cannot
           as
           yet
           arrive
           to
           that
           excellent
           Temper
           ;
           for
           this
           they
           mourn
           ,
           and
           are
           dejected
           ,
           and
           sorrow
           seizes
           upon
           their
           hearts
           and
           minds
           ;
           yet
           still
           ,
           blessed
           are
           these
           mourners
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Such
           as
           mourn
           ,
           because
           their
           stay
           in
           this
           World
           is
           long
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           
           kept
           out
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           perfect
           enjoyment
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           obliged
           to
           continue
           in
           this
           barren
           Wilderness
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           where
           they
           must
           see
           their
           God
           dishonoured
           ,
           his
           Name
           profaned
           ,
           his
           Creatures
           abused
           ,
           his
           Ordinances
           derided
           ,
           his
           Providences
           disregarded
           ,
           his
           Precepts
           slighted
           ,
           his
           Promises
           undervalued
           ,
           his
           Threatnings
           scorned
           ,
           and
           Charity
           grow
           cold
           ,
           and
           Iniquity
           abound
           :
           This
           draws
           from
           them
           
           David's
           complaint
           ,
           
             Wo
             is
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             must
             dwell
             in
          
           Mesech
           ,
           
             and
             have
             my
             habitation
             in
             the
             Tents
             of
          
           Kedar
           ,
           Ps.
           CXX
           .
           5.
           
           Indeed
           such
           mourners
           are
           but
           few
           ,
           most
           Men
           being
           desirous
           to
           enjoy
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           can
           ;
           yet
           some
           there
           are
           that
           have
           made
           their
           Calling
           and
           Election
           sure
           ;
           and
           long
           to
           be
           gone
           ,
           long
           to
           be
           dissolved
           and
           to
           be
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           cloath'd
           upon
           with
           their
           House
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           long
           to
           join
           the
           Quire
           of
           Angels
           ,
           long
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           this
           Earthly
           Tabernacle
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           upon
           the
           excellent
           Principle
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           from
           impatience
           under
           their
           pain
           and
           sickness
           ,
           or
           frowns
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           their
           mean
           condition
           here
           ;
           but
           because
           the
           love
           of
           God
           is
           shed
           abroad
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           
           are
           kept
           from
           enjoying
           their
           desire
           ,
           because
           the
           amorous
           Needle
           is
           with-held
           from
           clinging
           to
           the
           beloved
           Magnet
           ,
           they
           mourn
           ;
           blessed
           mourning
           !
        
         
           But
           what
           ?
           You
           'll
           say
           ,
           do
           no
           mourners
           under
           Temporal
           losses
           and
           crosses
           come
           into
           the
           Number
           of
           these
           blessed
           Men
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           yes
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           the
           cause
           for
           which
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           they
           suffer
           losses
           of
           their
           Goods
           ,
           or
           Friends
           be
           great
           and
           noble
           ;
           if
           they
           sulfer
           for
           the
           Gospel's
           sake
           ,
           upon
           the
           Account
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           their
           mourning
           under
           their
           Temporal
           losses
           may
           intitle
           them
           to
           blessedness
           ,
           provided
           that
           their
           mourning
           be
           mingled
           with
           faith
           and
           hope
           ,
           and
           a
           holy
           self-resignation
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           mourn
           more
           for
           the
           wickedness
           of
           the
           Person
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           instruments
           of
           their
           Persecution
           ,
           than
           for
           the
           want
           of
           their
           Corn
           and
           Wine
           ,
           and
           Oil
           ,
           and
           the
           Garlicks
           ,
           and
           Onions
           of
           Egypt
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           under
           their
           Temporal
           losses
           they
           mourn
           chiefly
           for
           their
           sins
           ,
           which
           have
           both
           caused
           and
           deserved
           these
           sufferings
           ;
           Sorrow
           ,
           barely
           for
           Temporal
           losses
           ,
           and
           for
           being
           deprived
           of
           the
           satisfactions
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           cannot
           be
           reconciled
           
           to
           that
           Spiritual
           life
           the
           Gospel
           presses
           ;
           something
           there
           must
           be
           to
           sweeten
           that
           sour
           Sop
           ;
           as
           it
           stands
           alone
           ,
           it
           comes
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           sorrow
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           told
           works
           death
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           VII
           .
           10.
           
           And
           consequently
           happiness
           cannot
           be
           the
           fruit
           or
           effect
           of
           it
           .
           The
           Soul
           therefore
           that
           mourns
           under
           such
           outward
           Calamities
           ,
           must
           look
           off
           from
           the
           Calamity
           to
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           Sin
           which
           hath
           procured
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           sanctifies
           the
           sorrow
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           mourner
           blessed
           .
        
         
           Yet
           to
           prevent
           mistakes
           ,
           I
           must
           necessarily
           add
           these
           following
           cautions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           are
           not
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           in
           order
           to
           arrive
           to
           this
           Blessedness
           ,
           a
           Man
           or
           Woman
           must
           do
           nothing
           but
           mourn
           :
           There
           is
           a
           time
           for
           every
           thing
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           other
           things
           to
           be
           done
           besides
           mourning
           ,
           even
           the
           particular
           Duties
           ,
           and
           Vertues
           ,
           and
           Self-denials
           ,
           required
           and
           commanded
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ;
           so
           that
           when
           it
           is
           said
           here
           ,
           blessed
           are
           they
           that
           mourn
           ,
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           blessed
           are
           they
           that
           do
           so
           as
           they
           have
           occasion
           to
           reflect
           either
           upon
           the
           Spiritual
           Evils
           which
           are
           present
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           Spiritual
           Blessings
           that
           are
           absent
           from
           them
           .
           
           It
           's
           enough
           that
           there
           be
           a
           disposition
           or
           aptitude
           to
           mourn
           ,
           which
           exerts
           it self
           whenever
           any
           opportunity
           offers
           it self
           to
           consider
           ,
           and
           to
           think
           of
           such
           Objects
           as
           deserve
           and
           require
           our
           mourning
           ,
           else
           Spiritual
           Joy
           would
           be
           no
           Duty
           ;
           and
           if
           our
           lives
           were
           to
           be
           fill'd
           with
           mourning
           ,
           the
           Apostle's
           Exhortation
           had
           been
           useless
           ,
           Phil.
           IV.
           1.
           
           
             Rejoyce
             in
             the
             Lord
             always
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             upon
             all
             occasions
          
           ,
           and
           again
           I
           say
           ,
           Rejoyce
           .
           Neither
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           Must
           the
           stress
           be
           laid
           upon
           the
           bare
           mourning
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           mourning
           and
           weeping
           ,
           and
           sadness
           alone
           were
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           groans
           were
           the
           only
           livery
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           but
           this
           mourning
           must
           be
           in
           order
           to
           a
           greater
           end
           ,
           even
           to
           establish
           our
           Souls
           in
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           strengthen
           our
           graces
           ,
           to
           corroborate
           our
           repentance
           ,
           and
           aversion
           from
           sin
           ,
           and
           to
           purifie
           our
           outward
           and
           inward
           Man
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           emphatically
           call'd
           ,
           
             sorrowing
             to
             Repentance
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           VII
           .
           9.
           
           Nor
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           Are
           we
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           a
           certain
           degree
           of
           mourning
           is
           always
           necessary
           ,
           even
           mourning
           expressed
           in
           so
           much
           weeping
           ,
           and
           sorrowing
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           in
           other
           Christians
           of
           our
           Acquaintance
           .
           All
           men's
           conditions
           are
           not
           alike
           ;
           a
           
           Person
           that
           hath
           been
           profane
           and
           lewd
           hath
           reason
           to
           mourn
           more
           ,
           than
           he
           ,
           whose
           Sins
           have
           been
           of
           a
           lesser
           size
           ;
           not
           but
           that
           it
           was
           commendable
           to
           weep
           bitterly
           even
           for
           infirmities
           ,
           but
           the
           obligation
           of
           mourning
           is
           greater
           certainly
           upon
           a
           rapacious
           Publican
           ,
           than
           upon
           the
           pious
           Couple
           ,
           Zacharias
           and
           Elizabeth
           .
           Besides
           ,
           all
           men's
           Constitutions
           are
           not
           alike
           ,
           some
           being
           of
           that
           tender
           Complexion
           ,
           that
           the
           least
           touch
           or
           sense
           of
           things
           makes
           them
           weep
           ;
           others
           of
           a
           hardier
           make
           ,
           who
           may
           be
           astonish'd
           and
           concern'd
           at
           great
           things
           ,
           but
           cannot
           make
           that
           outward
           shew
           of
           mourning
           ,
           that
           others
           can
           .
           It
           's
           enough
           therefore
           that
           the
           sorrow
           be
           rational
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           mind
           be
           so
           affected
           with
           the
           object
           ,
           that
           causes
           or
           deserves
           mourning
           ,
           as
           to
           work
           in
           us
           a
           willingness
           to
           mourn
           more
           if
           we
           could
           ,
           and
           an
           indignation
           against
           the
           Spiritual
           Evils
           which
           are
           present
           ,
           and
           an
           earnest
           longing
           and
           endeavour
           after
           the
           Spiritual
           Blessings
           which
           are
           absent
           ,
           and
           we
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           .
        
         
           Having
           set
           down
           these
           cautions
           ,
           I
           proceed
           to
           the
           second
           Part
           to
           acquaint
           you
           .
        
         
         
           II.
           Wherein
           the
           Blessedness
           of
           such
           mourners
           consists
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           mourning
           is
           the
           Character
           of
           Saints
           ,
           Ezek.
           IX
           .
           4.
           2
           
           Cor.
           XII
           .
           21.
           
           Why
           ?
           what
           Blessedness
           is
           there
           in
           this
           ?
           will
           some
           say
           .
           How
           ?
           no
           Blessedness
           in
           being
           a
           Saint
           ?
           what
           's
           the
           reason
           then
           that
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           wish
           they
           were
           so
           ?
           what
           's
           the
           reason
           that
           most
           wicked
           Men
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           die
           ,
           would
           fain
           be
           of
           that
           Number
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           what
           's
           the
           reason
           that
           in
           your
           Creed
           you
           believe
           a
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           in
           this
           Creed
           ,
           that
           you
           profess
           the
           greatest
           Blessings
           ,
           that
           were
           ever
           bestow'd
           upon
           the
           Children
           of
           Men
           ?
           And
           if
           the
           Communion
           of
           Saints
           be
           one
           ,
           must
           it
           not
           be
           a
           most
           blessed
           thing
           to
           be
           a
           Saint
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           Communion
           ?
           According
           to
           the
           account
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           gives
           of
           a
           Saint
           ,
           such
           a
           Man
           must
           be
           a
           greater
           Person
           ,
           than
           the
           most
           potent
           Monarch
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           although
           
           Solomon's
           Treasure
           in
           all
           his
           Glory
           was
           not
           so
           dear
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           a
           Saint
           is
           ,
           one
           that
           is
           really
           so
           ;
           not
           one
           that
           proudly
           assumes
           that
           Title
           ;
           not
           one
           whom
           Men
           in
           civility
           call
           so
           ;
           not
           one
           who
           out
           of
           self-conceitedness
           
           thinks
           himself
           one
           ,
           but
           one
           in
           whom
           the
           true
           Characters
           of
           Sanctity
           meet
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           that
           particularly
           mourns
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           others
           ,
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           whole
           Christian
           World
           ,
           is
           thereby
           made
           conformable
           to
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           whom
           we
           read
           ,
           that
           
             he
             drew
             near
             the
             City
             and
             wept
             over
             it
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             impiety
             that
             reigned
             in
             it
             ,
          
           Luke
           XIX
           .
           41.
           
           And
           to
           be
           like
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           must
           be
           both
           a
           great
           and
           a
           blessed
           State.
           Greatness
           and
           Blessedness
           do
           not
           always
           go
           together
           ,
           but
           here
           they
           do
           ;
           for
           as
           nothing
           can
           be
           greater
           than
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           blessed
           :
           Seems
           it
           to
           you
           a
           small
           thing
           to
           be
           the
           King's
           Son-in-law
           ,
           said
           the
           shepherd's
           Son
           ,
           and
           is
           it
           not
           more
           magnificent
           to
           be
           like
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ?
           If
           he
           were
           blessed
           in
           this
           mourning
           ,
           certainly
           he
           that
           imitates
           him
           in
           that
           sort
           of
           mourning
           must
           be
           so
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           the
           Pattern
           both
           of
           our
           Vertue
           and
           Reward
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Such
           mourners
           are
           the
           Eriends
           of
           God
           ;
           God
           takes
           care
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           mourning
           is
           concern'd
           for
           them
           ;
           his
           Bowels
           yearn
           over
           them
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           lets
           them
           mourn
           for
           their
           
           good
           ,
           because
           their
           Souls
           thrive
           and
           prosper
           under
           it
           ,
           yet
           he
           leaves
           them
           not
           ,
           forsakes
           them
           not
           ,
           but
           is
           with
           them
           in
           that
           mourning
           Condition
           ;
           his
           Eyes
           are
           open
           upon
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           punish
           but
           to
           bless
           ,
           not
           to
           destroy
           but
           to
           build
           up
           ,
           not
           to
           kill
           but
           to
           revive
           ;
           and
           as
           despicable
           as
           their
           State
           may
           seem
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           comforted
           ,
           which
           calls
           me
           to
           the
           last
           Part.
           
        
         
           III.
           How
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           comforted
           .
        
         
           They
           shall
           be
           comforted
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           steps
           or
           particulars
           of
           this
           Comfort
           are
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           shall
           be
           supported
           by
           God's
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           weakness
           shall
           be
           made
           strong
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           was
           ,
           when
           he
           mourned
           under
           strong
           Temptations
           ,
           under
           the
           buffetings
           of
           Satan's
           Angel
           ;
           
             My
             Grace
          
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           
             is
             sufficient
             for
             thee
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           XII
           .
           9.
           that
           is
           ,
           though
           I
           do
           not
           think
           fit
           to
           deliver
           thee
           as
           yet
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           sufficient
           Grace
           given
           to
           support
           thee
           under
           the
           Temptation
           ;
           Or
           ,
        
         
         
           2.
           
           They
           shall
           be
           enlightned
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           mourning
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           see
           the
           wise
           and
           holy
           Designs
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           suffers
           them
           to
           mourn
           ,
           which
           sight
           shall
           cause
           a
           serenity
           and
           calmness
           in
           their
           minds
           ;
           such
           a
           calm
           as
           shall
           recreate
           them
           in
           darkness
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           Burthen
           tolerable
           ,
           or
           easie
           to
           be
           born
           :
           And
           this
           is
           the
           effect
           of
           that
           famous
           Promise
           ,
           Psal.
           CXII
           .
           4.
           
           
             Vnto
             the
             upright
             there
             arises
             a
             light
             in
             darkness
             .
          
           Or
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           God
           will
           send
           Men
           to
           comfort
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           Philip
           to
           the
           Eunuch
           ,
           who
           was
           perplexed
           about
           a
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           knew
           not
           how
           to
           help
           himself
           .
           His
           good
           Providence
           will
           so
           order
           it
           ,
           that
           either
           some
           faithfull
           Minister
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           good
           Man
           shall
           come
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           speak
           a
           word
           in
           season
           to
           them
           ,
           whereby
           their
           Souls
           shall
           receive
           strength
           and
           courage
           to
           hold
           out
           ;
           as
           it
           was
           in
           
           Hezekiah's
           case
           ,
           Isa.
           XXXVIII
           .
           2
           ,
           3.
           and
           following
           Verses
           :
           Or
           ,
        
         
           4.
           
           His
           word
           shall
           comfort
           them
           ,
           either
           publickly
           preach'd
           ,
           or
           read
           in
           private
           :
           When
           they
           are
           meditating
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           something
           shall
           come
           in
           ,
           that
           like
           the
           dawning
           of
           the
           day
           shall
           revive
           the
           weary
           Traveller
           ,
           and
           this
           
           David
           found
           by
           experience
           :
           
             This
             is
             my
             comfort
             in
             my
             affliction
             ,
             for
             thy
             word
             hath
             quickned
             me
             ,
          
           Psal.
           CXIX
           .
           50.
           
           Or
           ,
        
         
           5.
           
           They
           shall
           be
           deliver'd
           from
           the
           Temptation
           ,
           or
           vanquish
           the
           Corruption
           under
           which
           they
           groan
           ,
           and
           such
           Power
           shall
           be
           given
           them
           ,
           as
           shall
           enable
           them
           to
           mock
           all
           the
           fiery
           Darts
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           to
           overcome
           the
           Evil
           with
           Good
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           Rom.
           VIII
           .
           2.
           
           Or
           ,
        
         
           6.
           
           God
           will
           make
           their
           very
           mourning
           sweet
           to
           them
           ,
           make
           their
           Tears
           their
           Cordials
           ,
           their
           Sorrow
           shall
           be
           comfortable
           to
           them
           ;
           and
           they
           shall
           find
           greater
           content
           and
           satisfaction
           in
           their
           Tears
           ,
           than
           others
           do
           in
           their
           Corn
           and
           Wine
           ,
           and
           Oil
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           VII
           .
           4.
           2
           
           Cor.
           XII
           .
           10.
           
           Or
           ,
        
         
           7.
           
           God
           will
           give
           them
           a
           livelier
           sight
           and
           clearer
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           things
           which
           are
           not
           seen
           ,
           and
           these
           shall
           buoy
           them
           up
           in
           the
           Flood
           that
           rises
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           these
           Bladders
           they
           shall
           swim
           through
           the
           salt
           Sea
           ,
           and
           be
           preserv'd
           from
           sinking
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           in
           the
           Believers
           spoken
           of
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           IV.
           16
           ,
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           Or
           ,
        
         
         
           8.
           
           Their
           death
           shall
           comfort
           them
           ,
           which
           shall
           deliver
           them
           from
           all
           their
           Miseries
           and
           Annoyances
           ;
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           all
           the
           rage
           of
           their
           Spiritual
           and
           Temporal
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           make
           an
           end
           of
           all
           their
           bitter
           Draughts
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           say
           with
           old
           
             Simeon
             ,
             Lord
             now
             lettest
             thou
             thy
             Servant
             depart
             in
             peace
             ;
             for
             mine
             eyes
             have
             seen
             thy
             salvation
             ,
          
           Luke
           II.
           29
           ,
           30.
           
        
         
           Some
           of
           these
           ways
           they
           shall
           be
           comforted
           in
           this
           present
           World.
           But
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           More
           amply
           ,
           more
           fully
           ,
           more
           abundantly
           in
           the
           World
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           The
           comforts
           to
           come
           are
           comforts
           indeed
           .
           These
           comforts
           David
           speaks
           of
           ,
           Psal.
           XXIII
           .
           2.
           
           
             He
             shall
             make
             me
             to
             lie
             down
             in
             green
             pastures
             ;
             he
             shall
             lead
             me
             beside
             the
             still
             waters
             .
          
           To
           this
           purpose
           Isaiah
           ,
           Chap.
           XXXV
           .
           10.
           
           
             The
             ransom'd
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             return
             ,
             and
             come
             to
          
           Zion
           
             with
             songs
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             joys
             upon
             their
             heads
             ,
             they
             shall
             obtain
             joy
             and
             gladness
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             sighing
             shall
             fly
             away
             .
             They
             shall
             have
             beauty
             for
             ashes
             ,
             the
             oyl
             of
             joy
             for
             mourning
             ,
             and
             the
             garment
             of
             praise
             for
             the
             spirit
             of
             heaviness
             ,
          
           Isa.
           LXI
           .
           3.
           
           When
           such
           mourners
           leave
           this
           World
           ;
           such
           a
           scene
           of
           comfort
           will
           open
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           will
           make
           
           them
           for
           a
           while
           like
           unto
           them
           that
           dream
           ,
           the
           surprize
           and
           the
           comfort
           will
           be
           so
           great
           .
           St.
           John
           describes
           their
           comforts
           more
           particularly
           ,
           Rev.
           XXI
           .
           4.
           and
           Rev.
           XXII
           .
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           
             God
             shall
             wipe
             away
             all
             tears
             from
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             death
             ;
             neither
             sorrow
             nor
             crying
             ;
             neither
             shall
             there
             be
             any
             more
             pain
             ;
             for
             the
             former
             things
             are
             passed
             away
             .
             And
             they
             shall
             see
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             his
             name
             shall
             be
             upon
             their
             foreheads
             and
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             night
             there
             ,
             and
             they
             need
             no
             candle
             ,
             neither
             light
             of
             the
             sun
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             God
             gives
             them
             light
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             reign
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           
             Inferences
             .
          
           
             I.
             Let
             not
             every
             Man
             that
             hath
             sometimes
             in
             a
             Fit
             mourned
             for
             his
             sin
             ,
             presently
             imagine
             that
             he
             is
             one
             of
             the
             Number
             of
             the
             Blessed
             in
             the
             Text
             :
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             they
             that
             mourn
             for
             sin
             ,
             are
             ●n
             part
             the
             Men
             here
             aimed
             at
             ;
             but
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             mourning
             makes
             the
             difference
             ;
             you
             have
             mourn'd
             for
             such
             a
             sin
             ,
             but
             how
             ?
             Is
             the
             sin
             gone
             ?
             is
             it
             vanish'd
             ?
             is
             it
             dead
             ?
             is
             it
             mortified
             ?
             is
             it
             likely
             to
             die
             upon
             this
             mourning
             ?
             do
             you
             act
             like
             Men
             that
             are
             resolv'd
             to
             
             subdue
             ,
             and
             master
             it
             ?
             I
             grant
             some
             sins
             are
             not
             so
             easily
             vanquish'd
             ,
             as
             others
             are
             ;
             The
             secret
             sins
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             such
             as
             pride
             ,
             passion
             ,
             vanity
             of
             mind
             ,
             love
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             backwardness
             to
             self-denial
             ,
             irresoluteness
             ,
             impatience
             ,
             peevishness
             ,
             &c.
             and
             such
             are
             not
             easily
             taken
             notice
             of
             without
             a
             diligent
             search
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             soon
             beaten
             down
             ,
             as
             gross
             outward
             sins
             ;
             such
             as
             drunkenness
             ,
             keeping
             ill
             company
             ,
             swearing
             ,
             cursing
             ,
             fornication
             ,
             extortion
             ,
             &c.
             yet
             let
             the
             conquest
             be
             more
             facile
             or
             more
             difficult
             ,
             if
             you
             mourn
             for
             such
             a
             sin
             ,
             some
             good
             effect
             will
             appear
             .
             Doth
             your
             mourning
             put
             you
             in
             a
             striving
             ,
             or
             wrestling
             condition
             ?
             do
             you
             swim
             against
             the
             stream
             ?
             do
             you
             cut
             the
             hair
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             grows
             again
             ?
             do
             you
             give
             the
             sin
             no
             quarter
             ,
             when
             you
             see
             it
             appear
             again
             ?
             do
             you
             allow
             the
             dangerous
             Guest
             no
             harbour
             ?
             do
             you
             hugg
             it
             ,
             embrace
             it
             ,
             caress
             it
             no
             more
             ?
             If
             your
             mourning
             produces
             not
             such
             effects
             as
             these
             ,
             it
             's
             nought
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             counterfeit
             Tears
             you
             shed
             .
             If
             your
             mourning
             does
             not
             make
             you
             groan
             ,
             and
             long
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             your
             sins
             ,
             if
             it
             doth
             not
             make
             you
             watchfull
             against
             Temptations
             ,
             if
             it
             doth
             not
             make
             you
             cry
             out
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
             
               Who
               shall
               deliver
               me
               from
               the
               body
               of
               this
               death
               !
            
             If
             you
             smile
             upon
             these
             Children
             of
             Hell
             again
             ,
             after
             you
             have
             mourned
             ;
             if
             you
             grow
             careless
             and
             admit
             them
             into
             your
             Bosom
             again
             ,
             you
             betray
             the
             falshood
             and
             hypocrisie
             of
             your
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             answer
             you
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             the
             Jews
             ,
             Zech.
             VII
             .
             5.
             
             
               When
               you
               fasted
               and
               mourned
               in
               the
               fifth
               and
               seventh
               month
               ,
               did
               you
               at
               all
               fast
               unto
               me
               ,
               even
               unto
               me
               ?
            
             If
             your
             mourning
             be
             right
             it
             will
             make
             you
             hunger
             ,
             and
             breath
             after
             God
             ;
             God's
             favour
             will
             be
             better
             than
             life
             to
             you
             ,
             you
             will
             look
             upon
             sin
             as
             the
             greatest
             evil
             ,
             you
             will
             be
             griev'd
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             effects
             of
             other
             Men's
             sins
             ,
             under
             which
             good
             Men
             groan
             ,
             you
             will
             run
             to
             Heaven
             with
             Prayers
             and
             Confessions
             in
             your
             Mouths
             ;
             if
             you
             have
             wronged
             any
             Man
             ,
             you
             will
             make
             him
             restitution
             or
             satisfaction
             :
             It
             will
             moderate
             your
             sorrow
             for
             losses
             Temporal
             ,
             prevent
             needless
             sorrows
             ;
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             it
             will
             work
             an
             Universal
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             II.
             Carnal
             mirth
             is
             not
             such
             a
             happiness
             ,
             as
             some
             imagine
             .
             Paul
             in
             his
             Chains
             is
             happier
             than
             Dives
             in
             his
             Purple
             ;
             Mourners
             are
             far
             happier
             Men
             in
             Christ's
             
             Account
             ,
             and
             Peter
             in
             a
             Prison
             is
             in
             a
             better
             State
             ,
             than
             Herod
             on
             a
             Throne
             .
             By
             carnal
             Mirth
             I
             do
             not
             mean
             a
             natural
             Joy
             or
             Complectional
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             modest
             ,
             well-composed
             ,
             rejoycing
             in
             the
             Blessings
             God
             bestows
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             Neighbours
             ;
             this
             is
             both
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             a
             Duty
             ,
             but
             by
             carnal
             Mirth
             ,
             I
             mean
             sinfull
             Mirth
             ;
             such
             as
             rejoycing
             in
             iniquity
             ,
             laughing
             at
             our
             Neighbour's
             infirmities
             ,
             being
             glad
             at
             the
             misfortunes
             of
             our
             fellow
             Christians
             ,
             making
             a
             mock
             of
             offending
             God
             ,
             taking
             pleasure
             in
             the
             follies
             and
             extravagancies
             of
             others
             ;
             being
             merry
             with
             ill
             company
             ,
             breaking
             Jests
             upon
             Religion
             ;
             and
             being
             pleased
             and
             tickled
             with
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             favours
             of
             wantonness
             ,
             lightness
             ,
             frothiness
             of
             mind
             ,
             abusing
             of
             our
             Neighbours
             ,
             Voluptuousness
             ,
             or
             unlawfull
             Sports
             and
             Recreations
             ,
             or
             Luxury
             ,
             &c.
             
             Such
             merry
             Men
             the
             World
             counts
             happy
             ;
             strange
             Happiness
             !
             which
             God
             frowns
             upon
             ,
             and
             is
             abomination
             in
             his
             purer
             Eyes
             !
             such
             Mirth
             makes
             a
             David
             weep
             ,
             and
             what
             good
             Man
             can
             forbear
             mourning
             ,
             that
             beholds
             Men
             making
             sport
             with
             Fire-brands
             ?
             The
             mourners
             at
             this
             are
             infinitely
             happier
             than
             such
             Players
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             can
             rejoyce
             
             in
             little
             but
             Trifles
             ,
             may
             for
             a
             while
             pass
             for
             a
             blessed
             Man
             among
             Fools
             ,
             and
             Sots
             ,
             and
             Persons
             as
             very
             Beasts
             as
             himself
             ;
             yet
             Men
             whose
             Senses
             are
             exercised
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ,
             must
             ever
             look
             upon
             him
             as
             a
             very
             miserable
             Man
             ;
             for
             his
             Joys
             are
             false
             deluding
             Joys
             ,
             which
             will
             end
             in
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             such
             sorrow
             as
             will
             grieve
             all
             the
             Veins
             of
             his
             Heart
             .
             To
             such
             Joy
             a
             Man
             may
             truly
             say
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             did
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               mad
            
             ,
             or
             rather
             as
             Christ
             ,
             Luke
             VI.
             25.
             
             
               Woe
               to
               you
               that
               laugh
               now
               ,
               for
               you
               shall
               mourn
               and
               weep
            
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Woe
               to
               you
            
             ,
             for
             you
             have
             your
             reward
             ;
             you
             desired
             a
             merry
             Life
             ,
             and
             you
             have
             it
             ;
             but
             when
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             you
             must
             give
             God
             leave
             to
             fulfil
             his
             Threatnings
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             good
             as
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             that
             black
             and
             dismal
             Cloud
             upon
             you
             ,
             which
             fell
             upon
             and
             crusht
             the
             jolly
             Man
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             cloathed
             himself
             in
             Purple
             ,
             and
             far'd
             deliciously
             every
             Day
             .
             
               Son
               ,
               remember
               ,
               that
               in
               thy
               life
               time
               thou
               receivedst
               thy
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               likewise
            
             Lazarus
             
               evil
               things
               ,
               but
               now
               he
               is
               comforted
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               tormented
               ,
            
             Luke
             XVI
             .
             25.
             
          
           
           
             III.
             But
             these
             are
             not
             the
             Men
             that
             I
             am
             at
             present
             concern'd
             to
             speak
             to
             .
             They
             are
             the
             mourners
             I
             am
             to
             comfort
             ,
             and
             therefore
             step
             forth
             ye
             mourners
             of
             Sion
             ;
             you
             that
             either
             mourn
             for
             your
             own
             sins
             or
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             your
             wicked
             Neighbours
             ,
             and
             Relatives
             ,
             or
             mourn
             for
             the
             absence
             of
             God's
             joyfull
             Communications
             ;
             or
             mourn
             under
             your
             Corruptions
             and
             Temptations
             ,
             because
             you
             cannot
             yet
             totally
             subdue
             them
             ;
             or
             mourn
             ,
             because
             your
             Graces
             are
             not
             stronger
             ,
             or
             because
             you
             must
             sojourn
             so
             long
             in
             this
             Valley
             of
             Tears
             .
             Fear
             not
             ye
             of
             little
             Faith
             ,
             for
             ye
             shall
             be
             comforted
             .
             The
             Son
             of
             God
             assures
             you
             of
             it
             :
             Believe
             not
             a
             lying
             Devil
             ,
             that
             would
             break
             your
             Confidence
             ,
             and
             dissuade
             you
             from
             laying
             hold
             on
             this
             gracious
             Promise
             .
             It
             must
             stand
             ,
             it
             must
             come
             to
             pass
             :
             Comfort
             is
             promised
             you
             ,
             and
             Comfort
             shall
             be
             your
             Portion
             .
             Search
             your
             Hearts
             ,
             consult
             your
             Experience
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             you
             already
             :
             Look
             back
             and
             reflect
             what
             Comforts
             you
             have
             felt
             formerly
             ,
             what
             Joys
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Tears
             ,
             what
             refreshments
             in
             your
             Sorrows
             ,
             what
             Gales
             of
             Peace
             ,
             
             what
             Characters
             of
             God's
             Goodness
             ,
             what
             Marks
             of
             his
             Favour
             :
             These
             are
             
             Item's
             that
             a
             more
             plentifull
             Harvest
             is
             to
             follow
             .
             
               Verily
               ,
               verily
               ,
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               shall
               weep
               and
               lament
               ,
               but
               the
               World
               shall
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               be
               sorrowfull
               but
               your
               sorrow
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               joy
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             John
             XVI
             .
             20
             And
             he
             adds
             immediately
             this
             Comparison
             ;
             
               A
               Woman
               when
               she
               is
               in
               Travail
               hath
               sorrow
               ,
               because
               her
               hour
               is
               come
               ;
               but
               assoon
               as
               she
               is
               deliver'd
               of
               the
               Child
               ,
               she
               remembers
               no
               more
               the
               anguish
               for
               the
               joy
               that
               a
               man
               is
               born
               into
               the
               World.
            
             This
             admirably
             expresses
             both
             the
             Nature
             of
             your
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Nature
             of
             your
             Joy
             ,
             which
             will
             be
             the
             Consequence
             of
             it
             :
             A
             Woman
             in
             Travail
             hath
             pain
             ,
             so
             your
             mourning
             for
             sin
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             absence
             of
             Spiritual
             blessings
             ,
             causes
             throes
             and
             pangs
             ,
             and
             anguish
             ,
             but
             your
             sorrow
             is
             usefull
             and
             profitable
             :
             As
             a
             Woman
             in
             Travail
             brings
             forth
             a
             Man-child
             ,
             that
             's
             the
             effect
             or
             result
             of
             her
             sorrow
             ,
             so
             your
             mourning
             produces
             the
             Fruits
             of
             Righteousness
             ;
             for
             Tribulation
             works
             patience
             ,
             and
             Patience
             experience
             ,
             and
             Experience
             hope
             ,
             and
             Hope
             makes
             not
             ashamed
             .
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             :
             Behold
             also
             in
             this
             similitude
             the
             Nature
             of
             your
             
             future
             Joys
             ;
             when
             the
             Child
             is
             born
             ,
             the
             Woman
             for
             Joy
             forgers
             her
             anguish
             so
             when
             your
             Fruit
             is
             ripe
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             laid
             up
             in
             the
             granary
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             when
             you
             shall
             put
             off
             this
             Body
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Sin
             ,
             for
             the
             Joy
             that
             will
             crown
             your
             Temples
             ,
             you
             'll
             forget
             all
             the
             former
             anguish
             you
             labour'd
             under
             ;
             God
             will
             comfort
             you
             ,
             and
             your
             Eyes
             shall
             see
             it
             ;
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             will
             call
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             your
             Ears
             shall
             hear
             it
             ,
             
               Enter
               you
               into
               the
               Joy
               of
               your
               Master
               .
            
             Heaven
             is
             the
             vast
             Store-house
             of
             all
             Comforts
             ;
             there
             ,
             where-ever
             you
             cast
             your
             Eye
             ,
             you
             'll
             behold
             nothing
             but
             Comfort
             ,
             Comfort
             in
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Men
             made
             perfect
             ,
             Comfort
             in
             the
             general
             Assembly
             of
             the
             first
             born
             ,
             which
             are
             written
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             Comfort
             in
             the
             innumerable
             Company
             of
             Angels
             ,
             Comfort
             in
             the
             Hallelujah's
             of
             Cherubin
             ,
             and
             Seraphin
             ,
             Comfort
             above
             you
             ,
             Comfort
             within
             you
             ,
             Comfort
             round
             about
             you
             .
             There
             your
             Heart
             will
             break
             no
             more
             ,
             there
             your
             Understandings
             will
             be
             clouded
             no
             more
             ;
             there
             no
             storms
             ,
             no
             enemies
             will
             discompose
             you
             any
             more
             ;
             there
             all
             that
             can
             make
             Men
             sad
             will
             be
             removed
             from
             your
             sight
             ,
             for
             sin
             will
             be
             gone
             ,
             and
             Devils
             will
             tempt
             no
             more
             ;
             there
             
             you
             will
             lie
             incircled
             in
             the
             everlasting
             Arms
             ,
             and
             Rivers
             of
             Joy
             will
             flow
             round
             about
             you
             ;
             your
             present
             April
             Showers
             will
             produce
             a
             glorious
             May
             ;
             and
             after
             your
             gloomy
             Night
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             Righteousness
             will
             shine
             upon
             you
             with
             healing
             under
             his
             Wings
             ;
             and
             as
             one
             hour
             changed
             
             Joseph's
             Fetters
             into
             a
             Chain
             of
             Gold
             ,
             his
             Rags
             into
             shining
             Robes
             ,
             his
             Stocks
             into
             a
             Chariot
             ,
             his
             Prison
             into
             a
             Palace
             ,
             his
             Water
             into
             Wine
             ;
             so
             in
             that
             moment
             ,
             that
             your
             Souls
             shall
             enter
             into
             the
             Regions
             of
             endless
             Comfort
             ,
             your
             mourning
             will
             be
             changed
             into
             dancing
             ,
             your
             tears
             into
             laughter
             ,
             your
             sackcloth
             into
             silks
             ,
             your
             ashes
             into
             garlands
             ,
             your
             thorns
             into
             lawrels
             ,
             your
             fasts
             into
             festivals
             ,
             and
             your
             unutterable
             sighs
             and
             groans
             into
             unspeakable
             joys
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           V.
           
        
         
           
             St.
             Matth.
             Ch.
             V.
             Ver.
             5.
             
          
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             Meek
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             inherit
             the
             Earth
             .
          
        
         
           THIS
           Blessedness
           ,
           or
           Beatitude
           in
           some
           Latin
           Copies
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           is
           the
           second
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Original
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Syriack
           and
           Arabick
           Versions
           it
           is
           the
           third
           ;
           and
           these
           as
           the
           most
           authentick
           ,
           our
           Translation
           follows
           ;
           what
           is
           said
           of
           Meekness
           here
           ,
           is
           taken
           out
           of
           Psal.
           XXXVII
           .
           11.
           where
           we
           read
           as
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             The
             Meek
             shall
             inherit
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           Christ
           came
           not
           to
           reverse
           the
           Morals
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           to
           ratifie
           and
           confirm
           ,
           and
           to
           refine
           them
           into
           greater
           perfection
           ,
           and
           to
           enforce
           them
           with
           new
           Motives
           ,
           and
           Arguments
           .
           Moral
           Vertue
           hath
           been
           the
           same
           in
           all
           Ages
           ;
           and
           being
           founded
           
           on
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           unalterable
           :
           The
           encouragements
           for
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           greater
           in
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           than
           in
           any
           other
           whatfoever
           ,
           and
           the
           lines
           of
           the
           Duty
           are
           here
           drawn
           in
           livelier
           Colours
           ,
           but
           the
           Vertue
           it self
           ,
           like
           the
           Nature
           of
           that
           God
           from
           whom
           it
           flows
           ,
           receives
           no
           changes
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           explication
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           preceding
           Sentences
           .
        
         
           I.
           What
           Meekness
           is
           ,
           and
           who
           the
           Meek
           are
           ,
           and
           what
           their
           Character
           is
           .
        
         
           II.
           Wherein
           their
           Blessedness
           consists
           .
        
         
           III.
           How
           they
           shall
           inherit
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
           I.
           What
           Meekness
           is
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           be
           meek
           is
           not
           to
           be
           mealy-mouth'd
           ,
           or
           gentle
           ,
           or
           calm
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           our
           Duty
           to
           be
           angry
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           our
           Duty
           to
           be
           so
           partly
           with
           our selves
           ,
           when
           we
           sin
           against
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           an
           Omnipotent
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           anger
           or
           indignation
           spoken
           of
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           VII
           .
           11.
           partly
           with
           others
           when
           they
           do
           notoriously
           affront
           the
           
           Divine
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           wrong
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           Gall.
           III.
           1
           ,
           2.
           particularly
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           With
           those
           who
           are
           under
           our
           Command
           ,
           and
           Power
           ,
           and
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           such
           as
           Children
           ,
           Servants
           ,
           and
           other
           Relations
           ;
           or
           Persons
           whose
           Masters
           ,
           Governours
           ,
           Guardians
           ,
           Teachers
           ,
           or
           Tutours
           we
           are
           ,
           when
           they
           prove
           incorrigible
           in
           their
           sins
           ,
           Gen.
           XLIX
           .
           6
           ,
           7.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Even
           with
           others
           of
           our
           Acquaintance
           ,
           and
           Persons
           whom
           we
           converse
           with
           ,
           when
           they
           profane
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           run
           out
           into
           licentiousness
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           reclaim'd
           by
           softer
           means
           ,
           Gal.
           V.
           12.
           
           Moses
           ,
           though
           one
           of
           the
           meekest
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           yet
           his
           anger
           justly
           wax'd
           hot
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           the
           Israelites
           commit
           Idolatry
           ,
           Exod.
           XXXII
           .
           19.
           
           And
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           ,
           tho'
           the
           Pattern
           of
           Meekness
           ,
           yet
           could
           not
           behold
           the
           profanation
           of
           the
           Temple
           without
           anger
           ,
           John
           II.
           15
           ,
           17.
           and
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           Barnabas
           ,
           though
           Preachers
           of
           this
           Christian
           Meekness
           ,
           yet
           were
           obliged
           to
           break
           out
           into
           Passion
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           the
           Priest
           of
           Jupiter
           bringing
           Oxen
           ,
           and
           Garlands
           to
           do
           Sacrifice
           to
           them
           ,
           Acts
           XIV
           .
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Elis
           Meekness
           to
           his
           Children
           prov'd
           his
           folly
           ,
           and
           his
           Calmness
           is
           a
           Cause
           where
           God
           
           was
           dishonour'd
           ,
           pulled
           down
           God's
           Vengeance
           upon
           his
           Posterity
           .
           A
           soft
           Expostulation
           here
           was
           altogether
           unseasonable
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           saying
           to
           his
           Sons
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           do
           so
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           severely
           punish'd
           them
           ,
           when
           their
           stubbornness
           baffled
           all
           the
           gentler
           means
           of
           their
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           Meekness
           properly
           relates
           to
           injuries
           done
           to
           our selves
           ,
           where
           the
           injury
           is
           directly
           offer'd
           to
           God
           ,
           our
           Meekness
           must
           turn
           into
           Zeal
           ;
           in
           all
           sins
           against
           our
           Neighbours
           ,
           and
           our
           own
           Souls
           :
           God
           is
           wrong'd
           because
           all
           sin
           is
           a
           Transgression
           ,
           and
           dishonouring
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           some
           sins
           are
           more
           immediately
           levell'd
           against
           God
           ;
           yet
           even
           in
           God's
           cause
           ,
           where
           the
           anger
           is
           just
           and
           lawfull
           ,
           discretion
           must
           guide
           the
           Passion
           ;
           in
           a
           good
           Cause
           men
           may
           be
           too
           hot
           ;
           and
           where
           the
           anger
           turns
           into
           fury
           ,
           it
           becomes
           madness
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           advancing
           ,
           diminishes
           and
           darkens
           the
           glory
           of
           Religion
           .
           There
           is
           a
           rational
           anger
           ,
           which
           with
           some
           warmth
           and
           heat
           ,
           pleads
           and
           argues
           for
           God's
           Honour
           ,
           but
           runs
           not
           out
           into
           unseemly
           Behaviour
           ,
           or
           into
           reviling
           Language
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           anger
           we
           are
           to
           shew
           ,
           when
           God
           is
           dishonoured
           ,
           when
           we
           dishonour
           
           him
           ,
           and
           when
           others
           do
           so
           .
           So
           that
           Meekness
           doth
           not
           exclude
           all
           anger
           ;
           for
           as
           all
           Meekness
           is
           not
           lawfull
           ,
           so
           all
           Anger
           is
           not
           sinfull
           .
           
             Be
             ye
             angry
             ,
             and
             sin
             not
             ,
          
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           Eph.
           IV.
           26.
           which
           shews
           that
           some
           sort
           of
           anger
           is
           innocent
           :
           And
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           God's
           cause
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           sense
           of
           his
           Glory
           ,
           which
           we
           see
           dishonour'd
           by
           the
           sin
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           wrong
           our
           Neighbours
           do
           either
           to
           God
           ,
           or
           to
           their
           fellow
           Christians
           ;
           for
           though
           it
           be
           lawfull
           sometimes
           to
           be
           angry
           at
           a
           fault
           we
           see
           in
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           yet
           the
           anger
           must
           be
           more
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           the
           indignity
           offer'd
           to
           God
           by
           the
           offence
           ,
           than
           upon
           the
           Account
           of
           the
           wrong
           ,
           or
           prejudice
           we
           our selves
           suffer
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           must
           be
           kept
           within
           due
           bounds
           and
           limits
           ,
           must
           not
           turn
           into
           rage
           ,
           and
           throwing
           about
           Coals
           ,
           and
           Fire-brands
           ,
           and
           odious
           and
           offensive
           Names
           .
           Nor
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           Must
           it
           turn
           into
           malice
           ,
           and
           hatred
           ,
           but
           must
           still
           be
           follow'd
           with
           Acts
           of
           Charity
           .
           And
           ,
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           must
           be
           after
           that
           we
           find
           gentler
           means
           useless
           ,
           and
           ineffectual
           .
           There
           are
           indeed
           some
           extraordinary
           occasions
           which
           require
           a
           present
           indignation
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Zimri
           ,
           and
           Cozbi
           ,
           
           when
           Phineas
           executed
           Judgment
           ,
           Numb
           .
           XXV
           .
           7.
           but
           ordinarily
           the
           rougher
           remedy
           is
           not
           to
           take
           place
           ,
           till
           the
           softer
           medicine
           be
           refused
           and
           scorn'd
           ,
           Matth.
           XVIII
           .
           15.
           
           And
           from
           hence
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           You
           may
           easily
           guess
           at
           the
           nature
           of
           that
           Meekness
           which
           my
           Text
           saith
           ,
           makes
           its
           Votaries
           blessed
           .
           It
           s
           Definition
           or
           Description
           rather
           is
           briefly
           this
           .
           It
           is
           a
           temper
           of
           Mind
           ,
           a
           Grace
           ,
           or
           Gift
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           ,
           whereby
           a
           man
           is
           enabled
           to
           curb
           ,
           and
           subdue
           ,
           and
           moderate
           his
           Anger
           ,
           Wrath
           and
           Passion
           ,
           and
           Peevishness
           ,
           and
           cholerick
           Disposition
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           necessary
           ;
           and
           to
           behave
           himself
           with
           Calmness
           ,
           Gentleness
           ,
           and
           great
           Modesty
           and
           Moderation
           in
           his
           Speeches
           and
           Answers
           ,
           in
           his
           Actions
           and
           Transactions
           with
           his
           Neighbours
           .
           I
           call
           it
           a
           gift
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           ,
           because
           ,
           though
           some
           are
           naturally
           meek
           ,
           and
           no
           Choler
           seems
           to
           mingle
           with
           their
           Blood
           and
           Complexion
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           are
           born
           as
           it
           were
           into
           Vertue
           ,
           yet
           even
           this
           natural
           Meekness
           must
           be
           resin'd
           and
           polish'd
           by
           Grace
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           before
           it
           can
           be
           truly
           acceptable
           to
           God
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           This
           Spirit
           must
           inspire
           it
           with
           Wisdom
           and
           Discretion
           ,
           when
           
           and
           where
           it
           is
           to
           keep
           within
           ,
           and
           when
           and
           where
           it
           is
           to
           go
           beyond
           it
           's
           natural
           bounds
           ,
           when
           and
           where
           it
           is
           to
           use
           a
           Staff
           ,
           and
           when
           and
           where
           it
           is
           to
           turn
           that
           Staff
           into
           a
           Rod.
           Divines
           do
           commonly
           reckon
           up
           five
           degrees
           of
           this
           Christian
           Qualification
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
           Conversing
           with
           ,
           and
           speaking
           to
           all
           sorts
           of
           persons
           calmly
           ,
           gently
           ,
           modestly
           ,
           without
           Wrath
           ,
           or
           Anger
           ,
           or
           Rage
           ,
           or
           Fury
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           command
           ,
           Tit.
           III.
           2.
           
           
             Shew
             all
             Meekness
             unto
             all
             men
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           our
           calm
           and
           soft
           Speeches
           and
           Answers
           to
           endeavour
           to
           break
           ,
           and
           asswage
           the
           Rage
           and
           Anger
           of
           our
           incensed
           and
           offended
           Neighbours
           ,
           according
           to
           
           Solomon's
           rule
           ,
           Prov.
           XV.
           1.
           
           
             A
             soft
             answer
             turns
             away
          
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           turn
           away
           Wrath.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Calmly
           to
           bear
           and
           to
           endure
           injuries
           and
           affronts
           offered
           to
           us
           in
           word
           or
           deed
           ,
           without
           rendring
           railing
           for
           railing
           ,
           or
           reviling
           for
           reviling
           ,
           for
           so
           we
           read
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           III.
           8
           ,
           9.
           
           
             Love
             as
             Brethren
             ,
             be
             pitifull
             ,
             be
             courteous
             ,
             not
             rendring
             evil
             for
             evil
             ,
             nor
             railing
             for
             railing
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Even
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           this
           calm
           bearing
           and
           enduring
           of
           injuries
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Precept
           we
           have
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           IV.
           13
           ,
        
         
         
           14.
           which
           imports
           ,
           
             Rejoycing
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             partakers
             of
             Christ's
             sufferings
             :
          
           for
           so
           Christ
           suffered
           Reproaches
           ,
           Threatnings
           ,
           Calumnies
           ,
           Injuries
           ,
           &c.
           and
           
             committed
             himself
             to
             him
             that
             judges
             righteously
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           II.
           23.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           By
           acts
           of
           Meekness
           to
           endeavour
           to
           overcome
           our
           enraged
           and
           ill-natured
           Neighbours
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           rule
           ,
           Rom.
           XII
           .
           20
           ,
           21.
           
           
             If
             thine
             Enemy
             hunger
             ,
             feed
             him
             ;
             if
             he
             thirst
             ,
             give
             him
             drink
             :
             Be
             not
             overcome
             with
             evil
             ,
             but
             overcome
          
           the
           
             evil
             with
             wood
          
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           degrees
           of
           which
           I
           shall
           have
           occasion
           to
           speak
           more
           particularly
           ,
           when
           I
           come
           to
           explain
           v.
           22.
           
           In
           the
           mean
           while
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           arrives
           to
           one
           of
           these
           degrees
           ,
           must
           not
           rest
           there
           ,
           but
           proceed
           ,
           till
           he
           come
           to
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Ladder
           .
           This
           is
           the
           race
           a
           Christian
           is
           to
           run
           in
           .
           He
           that
           will
           not
           go
           on
           to
           the
           furthermost
           Stage
           of
           his
           course
           ,
           hath
           reach'd
           the
           first
           and
           second
           in
           vain
           .
           The
           difficulty
           of
           the
           task
           must
           be
           no
           discouragement
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           truly
           sensible
           of
           the
           blessedness
           which
           attends
           this
           Meekness
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           second
           point
           I
           am
           to
           speak
           to
           .
        
         
         
           II.
           Wherein
           the
           blessedness
           of
           meek
           Christians
           doth
           consist
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           This
           Vertue
           renders
           us
           acceptable
           to
           God
           and
           Man.
           How
           acceptable
           it
           makes
           us
           to
           God
           ,
           St.
           Peter
           shews
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           III.
           4.
           where
           we
           read
           ,
           that
           
             a
             meek
             and
             quiet
             Spirit
             is
             in
             the
             Sight
             of
             God
             of
             great
             price
             .
          
           God
           sets
           a
           mighty
           value
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           vertue
           makes
           men
           great
           and
           honourable
           in
           his
           Eyes
           .
           What
           pains
           do
           poor
           Mortals
           take
           to
           gain
           credit
           and
           reputation
           with
           men
           of
           high
           rank
           and
           quality
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           to
           act
           ,
           or
           speak
           ,
           or
           do
           any
           exercise
           before
           them
           ,
           they
           do
           their
           best
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           their
           Soul
           are
           employ'd
           to
           come
           off
           with
           Applause
           .
           But
           how
           few
           take
           the
           way
           to
           gain
           credit
           and
           reputation
           with
           God
           the
           great
           rewarder
           of
           them
           that
           diligently
           seek
           him
           .
           To
           be
           meek
           is
           the
           way
           to
           his
           esteem
           ,
           and
           to
           gain
           his
           approbation
           and
           commendation
           .
           Meekness
           exalts
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           hath
           such
           charms
           about
           it
           ,
           as
           make
           a
           glorious
           God
           look
           with
           a
           very
           favourable
           Eye
           upon
           the
           person
           adorn'd
           with
           this
           wedding
           Garment
           .
           It
           s
           the
           very
           Livery
           of
           Christ's
           Disciples
           ,
           the
           mark
           of
           his
           Sheep
           ,
           and
           therefore
           
           cannot
           but
           be
           acceptable
           to
           the
           great
           Shepherd
           of
           Mens
           Souls
           .
           Add
           to
           all
           this
           ,
           That
           it
           makes
           us
           acceptable
           to
           men
           too
           ,
           not
           only
           ,
           because
           most
           men
           had
           rather
           deal
           with
           a
           meek
           than
           with
           a
           fiery
           or
           cholerick
           Person
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           vertue
           hath
           such
           advantages
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           even
           force
           esteem
           and
           veneration
           .
           Brutish
           and
           sensual
           Men
           esteem
           nothing
           that
           serves
           to
           aggrandize
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           indeed
           their
           Verdict
           is
           so
           inconsiderable
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           worth
           regarding
           .
           But
           Men
           of
           Sense
           ,
           and
           Reason
           ,
           and
           Understanding
           cannot
           but
           value
           the
           Person
           in
           whom
           this
           Meekness
           shines
           ,
           it
           being
           an
           argument
           of
           the
           noblest
           Conquest
           ,
           greater
           certainly
           than
           Pompey
           or
           Caesar
           could
           boast
           of
           .
           Esau
           ,
           though
           a
           profane
           Person
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           admire
           it
           in
           his
           Brother
           
             Jacob
             ,
             Gen.
          
           XXXIII
           .
           4.
           
           And
           if
           the
           great
           Saviour
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           was
           justly
           counted
           blessed
           ,
           because
           he
           grew
           in
           favour
           with
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           the
           meek
           Christian
           must
           needs
           be
           so
           ,
           for
           his
           Meekness
           hath
           the
           same
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           renders
           him
           acceptable
           to
           God
           and
           Man.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           fits
           and
           dispose
           a
           man
           for
           the
           influx
           of
           Celestial
           Wisdom
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           Humility
           ;
           and
           that
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           prepares
           for
           the
           
           richer
           influences
           of
           God's
           Communications
           .
           Humility
           and
           Meekness
           ,
           like
           Twins
           ,
           live
           and
           die
           together
           .
           He
           that
           would
           be
           meek
           ,
           must
           first
           learn
           to
           be
           humble
           ;
           for
           it's
           Pride
           makes
           men
           fretfull
           ,
           and
           fly
           out
           into
           Passion
           ;
           and
           as
           these
           two
           Vertues
           go
           hand
           in
           hand
           together
           ,
           so
           they
           participate
           of
           the
           same
           blessings
           .
           
             Elisha
             ,
             2
             Kings
          
           III.
           XV.
           was
           unfit
           for
           the
           Illapses
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           ,
           while
           he
           was
           in
           a
           Passion
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           Minstrell
           was
           brought
           to
           play
           before
           him
           ,
           to
           compose
           his
           Thoughts
           ,
           to
           allay
           the
           Storms
           his
           Soul
           was
           in
           ,
           and
           to
           rock
           the
           Waves
           of
           his
           disorder'd
           Passions
           into
           a
           calm
           ;
           and
           when
           this
           was
           done
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           descended
           upon
           him
           in
           gifts
           of
           Prophecy
           .
           It
           is
           this
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           must
           illuminate
           the
           Mind
           ,
           and
           fill
           it
           with
           Celestial
           Wisdom
           ,
           and
           no
           subject
           so
           fit
           for
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           meek
           and
           quiet
           Spirit
           .
           This
           is
           no
           new
           Divinity
           ,
           but
           as
           old
           as
           
           David's
           time
           ,
           for
           thus
           he
           saith
           ,
           Psal.
           XXV
           .
           9.
           
           
             The
             meek
             will
             he
             guide
             in
             judgment
             ,
             the
             meek
             will
             he
             teach
             his
             ways
             .
          
           And
           this
           even
           some
           Heathen
           Philosophers
           have
           been
           sensible
           of
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           agrees
           the
           
             Author
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             Solomon
             ,
          
           ch
           .
           I.
           4.
           
           Turbulent
           Passions
           keep
           out
           this
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           
           But
           where
           the
           Soul
           is
           calm
           ,
           this
           Spirit
           spreads
           his
           wings
           over
           it
           ,
           as
           a
           Hen
           over
           her
           Brood
           ,
           and
           teaches
           her
           the
           mysteries
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           displays
           to
           her
           the
           glories
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           represents
           to
           her
           the
           designs
           of
           God's
           Providences
           ,
           given
           her
           a
           lively
           sight
           of
           God's
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           the
           Reward
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           at
           once
           discovers
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           presses
           upon
           her
           the
           powerfull
           arguments
           of
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           prevail
           with
           her
           to
           follow
           the
           Lamb
           whithersoever
           he
           goes
           .
           And
           since
           the
           meek
           have
           the
           honour
           of
           being
           blessed
           with
           this
           Celestial
           Wisdom
           whatever
           the
           World
           thinks
           of
           them
           they
           must
           be
           blessed
           and
           happy
           .
        
         
           III.
           Blessed
           they
           are
           because
           they
           shall
           
             inherit
             the
             Earth
          
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           do
           that
           must
           be
           our
           last
           enquiry
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Some
           by
           inheriting
           the
           earth
           ,
           understand
           the
           millennary
           Reign
           ,
           or
           the
           Reign
           of
           the
           Saints
           here
           on
           Earth
           for
           a
           thousand
           Years
           .
           But
           surely
           this
           cannot
           be
           the
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           if
           there
           be
           such
           a
           millennary
           Reign
           ,
           which
           I
           will
           neither
           affirm
           nor
           deny
           ;
           it
           is
           evident
           from
           Rev.
           XX.
           4.
           that
           that
           Reign
           is
           confin'd
           to
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           have
           been
           beheaded
           
           for
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Jesus
           ;
           and
           surely
           men
           may
           be
           meek
           ,
           and
           expect
           a
           reward
           of
           God
           without
           being
           Martyrs
           .
           Therefore
           others
           more
           justly
           understand
           it
           of
           the
           present
           Earth
           we
           all
           inhabit
           ,
           and
           referr
           the
           blessedness
           here
           spoken
           of
           to
           the
           quiet
           possession
           the
           meek
           enjoy
           ,
           or
           have
           of
           the
           blessings
           God's
           liberal
           hand
           bestows
           upon
           them
           .
           For
           though
           sometimes
           they
           lose
           all
           they
           have
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           though
           they
           are
           harrass'd
           by
           their
           enemies
           ,
           though
           their
           Meekness
           is
           sometime
           their
           loss
           ,
           though
           barbarous
           men
           sometime
           take
           advantage
           of
           their
           meekness
           to
           undo
           them
           ,
           yet
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           quietly
           and
           contentedly
           enjoy
           ,
           what
           God
           gives
           them
           ,
           be
           it
           more
           or
           less
           ;
           to
           be
           sure
           they
           have
           the
           best
           means
           in
           their
           hands
           to
           possess
           what
           they
           have
           in
           peace
           .
           And
           that
           's
           their
           Meekness
           which
           makes
           them
           recede
           frequently
           from
           their
           right
           for
           peace
           and
           quiet
           's
           sake
           :
           and
           God
           will
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           be
           losers
           by
           their
           Meekness
           ;
           and
           therefore
           rewards
           that
           with
           content
           which
           they
           seem
           to
           want
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           it
           being
           his
           method
           to
           take
           care
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           fight
           for
           those
           who
           will
           not
           fight
           for
           themselves
           .
           But
           though
           the
           meek
           may
           in
           this
           sense
           be
           said
           to
           inherit
           the
           Earth
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           With
           respect
           to
           their
           quiet
           Possession
           of
           the
           temporal
           things
           God
           gives
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           With
           respect
           to
           the
           favour
           of
           men
           God
           makes
           them
           Heirs
           of
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           With
           respect
           to
           the
           success
           that
           some
           times
           attends
           their
           temporal
           concerns
           ,
           as
           a
           present
           recompence
           of
           their
           Vertue
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           said
           of
           a
           great
           man
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           ,
           that
           rose
           from
           a
           small
           to
           a
           very
           great
           Estate
           ,
           and
           used
           to
           overcome
           the
           malice
           of
           his
           Enemies
           with
           Meekness
           and
           Patience
           ;
           that
           he
           never
           sued
           any
           man
           ,
           nor
           any
           man
           ever
           sued
           him
           :
           Though
           I
           say
           ,
           we
           must
           grant
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           sense
           the
           meek
           may
           be
           said
           to
           inherit
           the
           Earth
           :
           Yet
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           sense
           methinks
           in
           this
           place
           is
           not
           great
           enough
           ,
           where
           we
           find
           our
           Saviour
           intends
           to
           encourage
           his
           followers
           to
           the
           noblest
           Enterprizes
           by
           the
           noblest
           and
           most
           excellent
           Rewards
           .
           When
           David
           spoke
           these
           words
           ,
           
             The
             meek
             shall
             inherit
             the
             earth
          
           ;
           it
           's
           like
           he
           meant
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           a
           quiet
           Possession
           of
           their
           own
           in
           that
           Country
           :
           but
           as
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           was
           an
           Emblem
           of
           the
           Land
           of
           eternal
           Glory
           :
           so
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           Province
           it
           was
           to
           bring
           Life
           and
           Immortality
           to
           light
           ,
           must
           be
           
           supposed
           to
           speak
           of
           this
           Earth
           in
           a
           more
           sublime
           and
           exalted
           sense
           ,
           and
           therefore
           by
           
             the
             Earth
          
           here
           must
           be
           understood
           something
           greater
           ,
           even
           the
           happy
           Regions
           of
           immortal
           Bliss
           ,
           call'd
           sometimes
           
             the
             new
             Heaven
             and
             the
             new
             Earth
             ,
          
           Rev.
           XXII
           .
           1.
           sometimes
           a
           
             heavenly
             Country
          
           ,
           Heb.
           XI
           .
           16.
           sometimes
           
             the
             Land
             of
             the
             living
          
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           Psal.
           CXVI
           .
           9.
           even
           those
           Regions
           which
           were
           prefigured
           by
           the
           Land
           of
           Promise
           ,
           by
           the
           Land
           that
           flow'd
           with
           Milk
           and
           Honey
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           Scripture
           loves
           to
           express
           those
           happy
           Regions
           of
           eternal
           Love
           and
           Felicity
           by
           various
           Names
           ;
           sometimes
           by
           a
           River
           ,
           because
           the
           Joys
           are
           in
           a
           perpetual
           Flux
           and
           Motion
           there
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           a
           Mountain
           or
           Hill
           ,
           because
           the
           glorified
           Saints
           will
           be
           exalted
           to
           Seats
           high
           and
           lofty
           ,
           and
           overlooking
           all
           the
           World
           ;
           sometimes
           by
           a
           City
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Unanimity
           of
           the
           Inhabitants
           ;
           sometimes
           by
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Splendor
           and
           Glory
           of
           that
           State
           ;
           and
           here
           by
           
             the
             Earth
          
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           affluence
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           can
           make
           the
           Meek
           rich
           ,
           and
           blessed
           ,
           and
           happy
           .
           And
           they
           are
           said
           to
           inherit
           this
           glorious
           Land.
           
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Because
           as
           Children
           they
           have
           a
           right
           to
           it
           while
           they
           live
           here
           ,
           as
           a
           Son
           hath
           a
           right
           to
           his
           Father's
           Land.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           after
           death
           they
           shall
           actually
           possess
           this
           Estate
           of
           their
           Father
           which
           is
           in
           Heaven
           :
           so
           that
           their
           inheriting
           ,
           speaks
           them
           Children
           ,
           Sons
           and
           Daughters
           of
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           to
           whose
           share
           the
           rich
           Demesnes
           of
           the
           other
           World
           will
           fall
           ,
           not
           after
           their
           Father's
           death
           ,
           who
           is
           immortal
           and
           cannot
           die
           ,
           but
           after
           their
           own
           death
           ;
           and
           this
           shews
           the
           difference
           betwixt
           inheriting
           Estates
           here
           on
           Earth
           ,
           and
           inheriting
           the
           Regions
           of
           eternal
           Bliss
           .
           There
           Men
           inherit
           after
           their
           Father's
           death
           ,
           here
           after
           their
           own
           death
           .
        
         
           
             Inferences
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             's
             evident
             from
             hence
             ,
             how
             improper
             and
             unfit
             a
             solitary
             life
             is
             for
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             noblest
             Precepts
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Meekness
             and
             subduing
             our
             wrathfull
             ,
             cholerick
             ,
             peevish
             and
             angry
             Inclinations
             is
             certainly
             one
             of
             the
             most
             excellent
             rules
             of
             our
             holy
             Religion
             .
             But
             how
             shall
             he
             that
             retires
             from
             all
             company
             ,
             lives
             in
             a
             desart
             ,
             in
             a
             wilderness
             ,
             in
             a
             wood
             ;
             where
             he
             lives
             '
             out
             of
             
             all
             converse
             ,
             how
             shall
             he
             live
             up
             to
             the
             strictness
             of
             this
             rule
             ,
             who
             hath
             none
             to
             offend
             him
             ,
             none
             to
             displease
             him
             ,
             none
             to
             affront
             him
             ,
             none
             to
             do
             him
             an
             injury
             ,
             none
             to
             talk
             impertinently
             before
             him
             ,
             none
             to
             oppose
             or
             cross
             him
             .
             Its
             temptations
             must
             try
             this
             vertue
             .
             To
             be
             chast
             upon
             Mount
             Athos
             ,
             where
             no
             Women
             come
             ;
             to
             be
             sober
             in
             Scythia
             ,
             where
             no
             Wine
             ,
             no
             strong
             Liquors
             grow
             ,
             is
             pitifull
             and
             mean
             ,
             and
             at
             best
             but
             a
             negative
             innocence
             ;
             but
             with
             Lot
             ,
             to
             be
             chast
             in
             Sodom
             ;
             sober
             with
             Anacharsis
             in
             debauch'd
             Athens
             ;
             with
             the
             Salamander
             to
             lie
             in
             the
             Fire
             ,
             without
             being
             consumed
             ;
             and
             like
             Fishes
             to
             swim
             in
             the
             Salt
             Sea
             ,
             and
             to
             contract
             nothing
             of
             its
             Saltness
             ;
             this
             is
             vertue
             ,
             this
             is
             heroick
             ,
             this
             is
             Christian
             like
             .
             Provocations
             ,
             Insolencies
             ,
             Injuries
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             Touchstone
             that
             must
             shew
             whether
             our
             Meekness
             be
             genuine
             or
             not
             .
             The
             most
             cholerick
             Man
             alive
             may
             fansie
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             meekest
             Creature
             under
             Heaven
             ,
             while
             there
             is
             none
             to
             disturb
             or
             disorder
             his
             Passions
             .
             But
             in
             your
             Trade
             ,
             in
             your
             Commerce
             ,
             in
             your
             Traffick
             ,
             in
             your
             Callings
             and
             Employments
             ,
             in
             Company
             ,
             in
             Society
             of
             others
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             slighted
             ,
             abused
             ,
             
             undervalued
             ,
             dishonoured
             ,
             called
             ill
             Names
             ;
             when
             things
             are
             said
             and
             done
             ,
             which
             are
             against
             your
             interest
             ,
             opinion
             ,
             judgement
             ;
             and
             when
             you
             are
             crost
             by
             your
             Neighbours
             in
             your
             designs
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             meek
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             silent
             ,
             then
             to
             say
             nothing
             ,
             or
             to
             answer
             with
             Moderation
             and
             Discretion
             ,
             then
             to
             return
             nothing
             that
             may
             favour
             of
             revenge
             in
             word
             or
             deed
             ,
             that
             's
             Meekness
             ,
             that
             's
             the
             Tryal
             ,
             that
             's
             the
             Vertue
             we
             speak
             of
             ;
             then
             to
             curb
             your
             Passions
             ,
             then
             to
             refrain
             ,
             then
             to
             hush
             and
             quiet
             your
             unruly
             Affections
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             Policy
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             Love
             to
             God
             and
             Charity
             of
             your
             Neighbour
             ,
             that
             's
             great
             ,
             that
             's
             to
             prepare
             for
             inheriting
             the
             land
             where
             Angels
             live
             .
             Some
             are
             such
             cunning
             Artists
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             conceal
             their
             Passion
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             their
             interest
             not
             to
             shew
             it
             ,
             but
             whenever
             they
             have
             a
             fair
             opportunity
             to
             shew
             their
             Spleen
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             fail
             to
             let
             the
             Offender
             know
             that
             they
             have
             not
             forgot
             the
             injury
             offer'd
             them
             .
             But
             this
             is
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             not
             Meekness
             ,
             Malice
             and
             Artifice
             ,
             not
             Calmness
             ,
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             a
             perfect
             Cheat.
             It
             's
             a
             sense
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             sense
             of
             our
             duty
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             
             weight
             and
             importance
             of
             the
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             must
             plant
             this
             Meekness
             in
             our
             Souls
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             it
             that
             must
             check
             and
             over-awe
             our
             unruly
             Appetites
             .
             Sinister
             ends
             and
             designs
             spoil
             all
             vertue
             whatsoever
             .
             It
             's
             not
             suppressing
             a
             Sin
             ,
             but
             destroying
             it
             ,
             not
             hiding
             it
             from
             men
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             laying
             the
             Axe
             to
             the
             root
             of
             the
             Tree
             ,
             that
             makes
             men
             Favourites
             of
             Heaven
             .
             Besides
             ,
             this
             Meekness
             must
             be
             universal
             ,
             exercis'd
             not
             only
             when
             Persons
             great
             and
             powerfull
             ,
             whom
             we
             fear
             ,
             or
             from
             whom
             we
             expect
             some
             advantages
             ,
             give
             the
             Provocation
             ,
             but
             when
             our
             Equals
             ,
             or
             Inferiours
             ,
             or
             Persons
             whom
             we
             have
             some
             command
             over
             ,
             say
             and
             do
             things
             which
             are
             apt
             to
             stir
             up
             Passions
             within
             us
             .
             How
             far
             we
             may
             lawfully
             be
             angry
             with
             such
             Persons
             ,
             I
             have
             shewn
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             most
             part
             in
             the
             affairs
             of
             meum
             and
             tuum
             ,
             in
             things
             where
             our
             Honour
             ,
             Profit
             ,
             Ease
             and
             Pleasure
             and
             Interest
             are
             touch'd
             ,
             that
             's
             the
             Theatre
             on
             which
             this
             Meekness
             must
             be
             shewn
             .
          
           
             II.
             Since
             such
             a
             Blessedness
             attends
             this
             admirable
             Vertue
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             inheriting
             
             the
             Regions
             of
             Eternal
             Bliss
             ;
             need
             I
             give
             you
             any
             other
             Arguments
             to
             make
             you
             enamour'd
             with
             it
             ?
             when
             the
             present
             and
             the
             future
             favour
             of
             that
             God
             ,
             in
             whose
             Power
             it
             is
             to
             make
             us
             happy
             or
             miserable
             for
             ever
             ,
             is
             promis'd
             and
             entail'd
             upon
             this
             qualification
             :
             What
             strange
             Hearts
             must
             you
             have
             ,
             if
             such
             Motives
             cannot
             prevail
             with
             you
             to
             resolve
             upon
             the
             serious
             Study
             ,
             and
             Practice
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             But
             I
             am
             naturally
             fretfull
             ,
             a.
             small
             thing
             discomposes
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             help
             it
             .
             How
             sinner
             !
             Naturally
             fretfull
             ?
             Hath
             grace
             then
             done
             thee
             no
             Service
             ?
             Hath
             the
             Gospel
             done
             no
             good
             upon
             thee
             ?
             Art
             thou
             yet
             in
             a
             State
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             art
             not
             thou
             afraid
             ?
             What
             ?
             in
             the
             Flesh
             yet
             ?
             and
             a
             stranger
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             unconcern'd
             at
             the
             solemn
             Protestations
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Flesh
             cannot
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             none
             of
             his
             ?
             Is
             that
             thy
             excuse
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             thy
             sorrow
             ?
             or
             shall
             that
             serve
             as
             an
             Apology
             ,
             which
             deserves
             thy
             deep
             Repentance
             ?
          
           
             Ay
             ,
             But
             I
             have
             such
             provocations
             given
             me
             ,
             that
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             is
             not
             able
             to
             endure
             them
             ;
             the
             meekest
             Man
             alive
             
             could
             not
             forbear
             being
             in
             a
             passion
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             to
             deal
             with
             such
             Men
             as
             I
             have
             .
             Ah
             Christian
             !
             Christian
             did
             I
             say
             ,
             thou
             art
             none
             ,
             till
             thou
             studiest
             Meekness
             ;
             yet
             I
             know
             ,
             thou
             art
             proud
             of
             that
             Name
             ,
             and
             be
             it
             so
             .
             Christian
             ,
             how
             willing
             art
             thou
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             none
             is
             truly
             meek
             ,
             because
             thou
             art
             not
             !
             How
             willing
             to
             believe
             that
             none
             hath
             such
             provocations
             as
             thou
             hast
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             is
             able
             to
             bear
             them
             ,
             because
             thou
             art
             loath
             to
             endure
             them
             !
             Doubt
             not
             ,
             vain
             Man
             ,
             there
             have
             been
             ,
             and
             are
             thousands
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             with
             an
             admirable
             calmness
             of
             mind
             have
             born
             ,
             and
             do
             bear
             far
             more
             than
             ever
             thou
             hadst
             occasion
             to
             bear
             ;
             What
             ?
             Doest
             thou
             think
             thy
             God
             commands
             thee
             impossibilities
             ?
             Dost
             thou
             take
             him
             to
             be
             so
             hard
             a
             Master
             ,
             that
             he
             bids
             thee
             remove
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             gives
             thee
             no
             strength
             to
             touch
             them
             with
             one
             of
             thy
             Fingers
             ?
          
           
             There
             are
             means
             ,
             which
             being
             conscientiously
             used
             will
             curb
             thy
             raging
             Passions
             ,
             and
             turn
             thy
             Wrath
             and
             Anger
             into
             the
             Meekness
             of
             a
             Lamb
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             these
             following
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Next
             to
             fervent
             and
             importunate
             Prayer
             ,
             which
             must
             ever
             be
             used
             in
             all
             
             Attainments
             of
             Vertue
             ,
             great
             Consideration
             must
             be
             used
             ;
             Consideration
             I
             mean
             of
             the
             Dignity
             and
             Excellency
             of
             this
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             the
             Deformity
             ,
             and
             unseemliness
             of
             its
             opposite
             Anger
             ,
             and
             Wrath
             ,
             and
             inordinate
             Passion
             .
             What
             harmony
             ,
             what
             sweetness
             ,
             what
             excellent
             Musick
             doth
             this
             Meekness
             cause
             in
             the
             Soul
             ;
             what
             disorder
             ,
             what
             confusion
             doth
             anger
             stir
             up
             in
             that
             noble
             part
             ?
             How
             amiable
             is
             the
             one
             ,
             how
             detestable
             the
             other
             .
             Behold
             an
             angry
             Man
             ,
             what
             a
             disfigured
             Creature
             is
             he
             ?
             The
             Picture
             is
             loathsome
             ,
             and
             the
             Shape
             abominable
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             you
             find
             the
             passion
             of
             anger
             stirring
             in
             you
             be
             silent
             ,
             say
             nothing
             ,
             do
             nothing
             till
             that
             inward
             heat
             be
             over
             ,
             and
             then
             speak
             ,
             and
             do
             what
             Reason
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             Conscience
             shall
             dictate
             .
             It
             was
             very
             good
             advice
             of
             Athenodorus
             to
             Augustus
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             whenever
             he
             was
             angry
             with
             a
             Man
             ,
             to
             repeat
             the
             four
             and
             twenty
             Letters
             of
             the
             Alphabet
             ,
             before
             he
             proceeded
             to
             the
             Execution
             of
             the
             sentence
             ;
             for
             he
             thought
             by
             that
             time
             ,
             his
             thoughts
             would
             be
             cooler
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             judge
             better
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Think
             of
             the
             many
             peremptory
             Commands
             ,
             that
             press
             this
             Meekness
             
             upon
             you
             ,
             Eph.
             IV.
             2.
             
             Col.
             III.
             12.
             
             Matth.
             XI
             .
             28
             ,
             29.
             1
             
             Pet.
             II.
             21
             ,
             22.
             1
             
             Pet.
             III.
             4.
             
             Surely
             these
             Commands
             were
             not
             given
             in
             vain
             ;
             and
             did
             you
             reflect
             what
             the
             Name
             Christian
             imports
             ,
             not
             to
             go
             to
             Church
             ,
             not
             to
             profess
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             not
             to
             call
             your selves
             Protestants
             ,
             but
             to
             live
             up
             to
             the
             Commands
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             your
             Lord
             ,
             and
             your
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             protests
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             own
             none
             for
             his
             Disciple
             or
             Follower
             ,
             that
             is
             unwilling
             to
             do
             what
             he
             Commands
             .
             Such
             serious
             reflections
             would
             work
             upon
             you
             ,
             make
             you
             venture
             all
             to
             arrive
             to
             this
             grace
             ,
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             while
             you
             live
             in
             neglect
             of
             this
             Vertue
             ,
             you
             live
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             in
             sin
             is
             a
             state
             of
             Enmity
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             this
             the
             Coat
             of
             God's
             Children
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Example
             of
             Christ
             hath
             moved
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             others
             to
             this
             Vertue
             ,
             and
             can
             it
             not
             move
             you
             ?
             Behold
             that
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             endured
             greater
             reproaches
             ,
             injuries
             ,
             calumnies
             ?
             yet
             like
             a
             Sheep
             before
             his
             Shearers
             ,
             he
             was
             dumb
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             he
             calls
             the
             Pharisees
             sometimes
             Fools
             ,
             and
             blind
             Guides
             ,
             and
             Serpents
             ,
             and
             a
             Generation
             of
             Vipers
             ;
             but
             these
             are
             only
             just
             Descriptions
             of
             the
             Nature
             of
             those
             Beasts
             ,
             not
             the
             results
             
             of
             a
             disorderly
             Passion
             .
             In
             affronts
             offered
             to
             his
             Person
             ,
             how
             calm
             ,
             how
             gentle
             was
             that
             Lamb
             !
             Behold
             the
             scene
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             see
             this
             Truth
             written
             with
             Sun-beams
             .
             Thousands
             that
             are
             now
             in
             Heaven
             have
             been
             wrought
             upon
             by
             this
             great
             Example
             ,
             and
             shall
             it
             have
             no
             influence
             upon
             you
             ?
             Strange
             !
             you
             should
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             neglect
             the
             way
             he
             hath
             appointed
             in
             order
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             a
             rash
             misconstruing
             of
             your
             Neighbour's
             words
             and
             actions
             Nothing
             provokes
             to
             passion
             sooner
             than
             such
             misinterpretations
             .
             Either
             this
             Man
             said
             so
             to
             reflect
             upon
             you
             ,
             or
             he
             did
             not
             bow
             low
             enough
             before
             you
             ,
             or
             he
             did
             not
             shew
             you
             that
             Civility
             he
             ought
             ,
             or
             he
             did
             such
             a
             thing
             to
             express
             his
             contempt
             of
             your
             Person
             ,
             &c.
             
             Put
             favourable
             constructions
             on
             your
             Neighbour's
             Deportment
             toward
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             prevent
             those
             Fits
             of
             Anger
             ,
             which
             now
             you
             fall
             into
             to
             the
             scandal
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             ruine
             of
             your
             Souls
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Consider
             how
             profitable
             this
             Vertue
             is
             ;
             profitable
             to
             others
             who
             will
             sooner
             hearken
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             listen
             to
             your
             advice
             ,
             when
             deliver'd
             with
             Meekness
             ;
             you
             will
             edifie
             them
             ,
             engage
             them
             
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             the
             grace
             which
             is
             bestow'd
             upon
             you
             ;
             profitable
             to
             your selves
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             safe-guard
             to
             you
             ,
             you
             will
             not
             only
             enjoy
             what
             you
             have
             more
             quietly
             ,
             but
             you
             will
             be
             able
             to
             bear
             adversity
             better
             when
             it
             comes
             ;
             and
             we
             know
             that
             God
             very
             often
             rewards
             these
             Acts
             of
             Meekness
             with
             turning
             the
             Hearts
             of
             Enemies
             toward
             the
             Meek
             into
             mercy
             ,
             and
             compassion
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             purpose
             I
             remember
             a
             passage
             in
             Moschus
             ,
             of
             a
             certain
             pious
             old
             Man
             ,
             when
             some
             Thieves
             broke
             into
             his
             House
             ,
             the
             good
             Man
             stood
             silent
             by
             ,
             while
             the
             Barbarians
             rifled
             his
             Coffers
             ;
             having
             taken
             what
             they
             thought
             fit
             ,
             they
             departed
             ;
             but
             the
             old
             Man
             spying
             a
             Bag
             of
             Money
             ,
             they
             had
             either
             overlook'd
             ,
             or
             forgotten
             to
             take
             with
             them
             ,
             he
             runs
             out
             and
             calls
             after
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             left
             something
             of
             value
             behind
             them
             ,
             and
             there
             it
             was
             if
             they
             would
             come
             back
             and
             fetch
             it
             .
             The
             Thieves
             looking
             upon
             it
             as
             raillery
             ,
             or
             mockery
             had
             no
             mind
             to
             return
             ;
             but
             Curiosity
             at
             last
             prevail'd
             with
             them
             to
             go
             and
             see
             whether
             the
             Man
             were
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             and
             finding
             him
             real
             in
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             confounded
             with
             the
             calmness
             and
             meekness
             of
             the
             
             Man
             ,
             that
             they
             restored
             him
             all
             they
             had
             robb'd
             him
             of
             ,
             and
             cry'd
             out
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             good
             Man
             indeed
             .
             I
             conclude
             with
             St.
             
             Paul's
             obtestation
             ,
             Eph.
             IV.
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             
               Grieve
               not
               the
               holy
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               ye
               are
               sealed
               unto
               the
               day
               of
               redemption
               .
               Let
               all
               bitterness
               ,
               and
               wrath
               ,
               and
               clamour
               ,
               and
               evil-speaking
               ,
               be
               put
               away
               from
               you
               with
               all
               malice
               .
               And
               be
               ye
               kind
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               tender-hearted
               ,
               forgiving
               one
               another
               ,
               even
               as
               God
               for
               Christ's
               sake
               hath
               forgiven
               you
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           VI.
           
        
         
           
             St.
             Matth.
             Ch.
             V.
             Ver.
             6.
             
          
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             which
             do
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             filled
             .
          
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           common
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           than
           to
           express
           the
           Doctrine
           or
           Lessons
           God
           hath
           thought
           fit
           to
           reveal
           to
           us
           ,
           by
           Meat
           ,
           and
           Bread
           ,
           and
           Food
           ,
           and
           Milk
           ,
           and
           Wine
           ,
           and
           Water
           ;
           and
           our
           docility
           or
           readiness
           to
           imbibe
           ,
           or
           digest
           ,
           and
           obey
           these
           Lessons
           by
           eating
           and
           drinking
           ;
           all
           which
           is
           done
           on
           purpose
           ,
           to
           give
           us
           clearer
           ,
           and
           livelier
           apprehensions
           of
           things
           spiritual
           and
           unseen
           ,
           and
           as
           our
           knowledge
           comes
           by
           our
           senses
           ;
           so
           by
           those
           external
           Objects
           and
           Actions
           ,
           to
           lead
           us
           to
           higher
           thoughts
           ,
           sublimer
           notions
           .
           
           This
           being
           so
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           wonder
           to
           find
           our
           Saviour
           speaking
           here
           of
           a
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           Righteousness
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           but
           a
           continuation
           of
           the
           same
           Metaphor
           ,
           for
           though
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           be
           properly
           the
           office
           and
           function
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           yet
           there
           being
           an
           appetite
           in
           the
           Soul
           which
           is
           very
           like
           it
           ,
           Christ
           chuses
           to
           express
           it
           by
           these
           known
           natural
           actions
           or
           inclinations
           .
           And
           lest
           this
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           should
           be
           interpreted
           as
           a
           punishment
           rather
           than
           a
           mercy
           ;
           the
           God-like
           Preacher
           here
           not
           only
           pronounces
           a
           blessing
           upon
           it
           ,
           but
           encourages
           to
           it
           by
           a
           very
           weighty
           and
           precious
           promise
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             which
             do
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             righteousness
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             filled
             .
          
        
         
           THree
           things
           ,
           call
           them
           Doctrines
           ,
           or
           Propositions
           ,
           or
           Conclusions
           ,
           or
           what
           you
           will
           ,
           are
           here
           suggested
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           I.
           That
           there
           is
           a
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           Righteousness
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           commendable
           .
        
         
           II.
           Without
           this
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           Righteousness
           ,
           a
           man
           cannot
           be
           blessed
           or
           happy
           .
        
         
         
           III.
           The
           happiness
           of
           those
           who
           do
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           Righteousness
           ,
           consists
           in
           being
           filled
           .
        
         
           I.
           There
           is
           a
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           Righteousness
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           commendable
           .
           That
           's
           as
           little
           as
           a
           man
           can
           gather
           from
           the
           Text
           ;
           this
           State
           being
           pronounc'd
           blessed
           ,
           that
           Blessedness
           makes
           it
           commendable
           at
           least
           .
           By
           Righteousness
           here
           ,
           some
           do
           piously
           understand
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           is
           call'd
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             our
             Righteousness
          
           ,
           Jer.
           XXIII
           .
           6.
           and
           is
           said
           to
           be
           made
           unto
           us
           of
           God
           ,
           Righteousness
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           I.
           30.
           and
           the
           reasons
           why
           he
           is
           called
           so
           ,
           are
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           he
           is
           the
           Fountain
           of
           all
           Righteousness
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Because
           he
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           that
           Righteousness
           which
           is
           in
           us
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Because
           by
           his
           perfect
           righteousness
           ,
           he
           covers
           the
           accidental
           and
           unallow'd
           of
           defects
           of
           our
           sincere
           ,
           though
           imperfect
           Righteousness
           .
           And
           no
           doubt
           they
           that
           truly
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           Christ
           ,
           desirous
           to
           be
           taught
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           their
           Prophet
           ;
           to
           be
           saved
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           their
           Priest
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           their
           King
           ,
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           in
           a
           blessed
           State
           ;
           but
           though
           the
           word
           here
           used
           ,
           may
           
           lawfully
           be
           applied
           to
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           this
           cannot
           be
           the
           direct
           sense
           of
           it
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           where
           Christs
           design
           is
           to
           represent
           all
           the
           Graces
           a
           Christian
           is
           to
           be
           adorn'd
           with
           ;
           and
           therefore
           by
           Righteousness
           here
           ,
           must
           be
           meant
           the
           whole
           circle
           of
           Vertues
           ,
           the
           whole
           compass
           of
           Goodness
           ,
           which
           a
           Christian
           is
           capable
           of
           on
           this
           side
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           common
           acceptation
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           sense
           we
           find
           it
           oppos'd
           to
           a
           sinfull
           life
           in
           general
           ,
           Rom.
           VI.
           20.
           
           
             When
             you
             were
             servants
             of
             sin
             ,
             you
             were
             free
             from
             righteousness
             ,
          
           and
           this
           Righteousness
           is
           afterward
           ,
           v.
           22.
           call'd
           
             becoming
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             having
             our
             fruit
             unto
             holiness
             .
          
           The
           righteous
           man
           is
           indeed
           represented
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           a
           just
           man
           in
           his
           dealings
           :
           and
           Righteousness
           stands
           often
           for
           doing
           justice
           ,
           and
           rendring
           to
           all
           their
           due
           ,
           and
           doing
           every
           man
           right
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           with
           an
           intent
           to
           separate
           the
           other
           vertues
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           the
           good
           man
           ,
           who
           is
           faithfull
           and
           conscientious
           in
           his
           worship
           and
           doing
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           among
           other
           vertues
           which
           he
           practiseth
           ,
           exercises
           this
           also
           ,
           and
           doth
           by
           others
           as
           he
           would
           have
           others
           do
           by
           him
           .
           So
           that
           by
           Righteousness
           here
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           
           an
           universal
           Goodness
           in
           all
           conditions
           and
           relations
           ,
           whereby
           both
           the
           outward
           and
           inward
           man
           becomes
           entirely
           subject
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           without
           it
           he
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           deal
           justly
           and
           righteously
           with
           God
           ;
           and
           after
           this
           Righteousness
           it
           is
           that
           a
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           is
           commended
           here
           ,
           which
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           imports
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           great
           sense
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           true
           satisfaction
           either
           in
           sin
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           worldly
           carnal
           life
           .
           This
           we
           must
           necessarily
           suppose
           ;
           for
           how
           should
           a
           man
           hunger
           or
           thirst
           after
           Righteousness
           ,
           except
           he
           be
           sensible
           ,
           that
           here
           is
           not
           his
           rest
           neither
           in
           sin
           nor
           in
           the
           contentments
           of
           this
           present
           world
           ,
           these
           being
           the
           grand
           impediments
           of
           that
           Righteousness
           .
           That
           's
           the
           reason
           why
           men
           ,
           who
           place
           their
           chiefest
           happiness
           in
           sublunary
           enjoyments
           ,
           have
           nothing
           of
           this
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           Righteousness
           ,
           till
           they
           become
           sensible
           of
           the
           vanity
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           danger
           of
           a
           sinfull
           life
           ,
           their
           appetite
           after
           Righteousness
           is
           insignificant
           ,
           nor
           can
           their
           feeble
           wishes
           be
           call'd
           so
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           have
           a
           thorough
           view
           of
           the
           rottenness
           of
           the
           bottoms
           they
           have
           sailed
           in
           ;
           then
           they
           affect
           and
           desire
           this
           plank
           to
           swim
           out
           of
           the
           gulph
           of
           perdition
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           It
           imports
           a
           high
           esteem
           of
           this
           Righteousness
           and
           Goodness
           ,
           and
           without
           it
           ,
           it
           's
           impossible
           to
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           it
           ,
           for
           men
           do
           not
           use
           to
           long
           after
           things
           they
           do
           not
           value
           ,
           nor
           are
           their
           desires
           very
           strong
           after
           objects
           they
           see
           no
           satisfaction
           in
           .
           A
           man
           hungry
           and
           thirsty
           ,
           prizes
           the
           meat
           and
           drink
           that
           is
           before
           him
           ,
           so
           must
           he
           the
           righteousness
           we
           speak
           of
           that
           doth
           truly
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           it
           .
           If
           he
           doth
           not
           prize
           it
           above
           Gold
           ,
           and
           Silver
           ,
           and
           Pearls
           ,
           and
           precious
           Stones
           ,
           his
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           it
           cannot
           be
           considerable
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           count
           all
           things
           dross
           and
           dung
           in
           comparison
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           most
           likely
           to
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           imports
           a
           very
           earnest
           desire
           to
           be
           righteous
           and
           good
           in
           all
           points
           .
           Such
           a
           desire
           ,
           as
           men
           very
           hungry
           and
           thirsty
           have
           after
           meat
           and
           drink
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           know
           is
           not
           very
           faint
           .
           The
           Scripture
           therefore
           expresses
           by
           a
           very
           emphatical
           similitude
           ,
           Psal.
           XLII
           .
           1.
           
           
             As
             the
             Hart
             pants
             after
             the
             water
             brooks
             ,
             so
             panteth
             my
             soul
             after
             thee
             ,
             O
             God.
          
           The
           Hart
           or
           Stag
           is
           a
           creature
           naturally
           hot
           ,
           but
           being
           chas'd
           and
           hunted
           ,
           his
           desire
           after
           the
           cooling
           streams
           becomes
           more
           
           earnest
           and
           vehement
           ;
           and
           such
           must
           be
           this
           desire
           after
           righteousness
           ,
           even
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           Psal.
           LXIII
           .
           1.
           
           
             My
             soul
             thirsteth
             ,
             my
             flesh
             longs
             for
             thee
             in
             a
             dry
             Land
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           as
           a
           man
           or
           traveller
           spent
           with
           the
           labour
           or
           the
           trouble
           of
           his
           journey
           in
           a
           dry
           land
           where
           no
           water
           is
           .
           These
           expressions
           import
           a
           very
           strong
           desire
           ,
           a
           desire
           which
           hath
           no
           reserves
           ,
           no
           sinister
           ends
           and
           designs
           ,
           but
           is
           sincere
           ,
           and
           lively
           ,
           and
           vigorous
           ,
           and
           importunate
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           be
           denied
           ,
           and
           prevails
           by
           its
           fervour
           and
           importunity
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           imports
           actual
           and
           earnest
           endeavours
           to
           be
           truly
           good
           and
           righteous
           ,
           by
           a
           diligent
           and
           conscientious
           use
           of
           the
           proper
           means
           .
           We
           do
           not
           look
           upon
           a
           man
           that
           talks
           of
           having
           a
           thing
           ,
           or
           pretends
           his
           heart
           set
           upon
           it
           ,
           as
           being
           in
           good
           earnest
           ,
           if
           his
           endeavours
           be
           not
           suitable
           to
           his
           desires
           .
           The
           Merchant
           or
           Trades-man
           that
           desires
           to
           be
           rich
           ,
           we
           know
           what
           pains
           they
           take
           ;
           nay
           the
           Day-Labourer
           that
           desires
           a
           livelihood
           .
           So
           he
           that
           hungers
           and
           thirsts
           after
           Righteousness
           indeed
           ,
           will
           enquire
           ,
           and
           hear
           ,
           and
           read
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           ponder
           it
           in
           his
           mind
           ,
           and
           pray
           hard
           ,
           and
           deny
           himself
           ,
           and
           break
           off
           from
           loose
           Company
           ,
           and
           meditate
           ,
           
           and
           think
           ,
           and
           shun
           occasions
           of
           evil
           ,
           and
           follow
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           man
           in
           the
           Gospel
           did
           his
           Neighbour
           at
           Midnight
           for
           three
           Loaves
           ,
           and
           will
           leave
           no
           stone
           unturn'd
           ,
           to
           compass
           this
           Goodness
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           who
           is
           very
           hungry
           or
           thirsty
           doth
           not
           sit
           still
           ,
           but
           bestirs
           himself
           to
           get
           Food
           and
           Drink
           which
           he
           stands
           in
           need
           of
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           It
           imports
           a
           Progress
           in
           this
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           are
           arrived
           to
           such
           a
           degree
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           then
           to
           hunger
           ,
           and
           thirst
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           after
           higher
           degrees
           of
           it
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           are
           those
           frequent
           exhortations
           ,
           
             Grow
             in
             Grace
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             ye
             abound
             more
             and
             more
             in
             faith
             ,
             in
             love
             ,
             and
             charity
             :
          
           And
           give
           all
           diligence
           to
           add
           to
           your
           
             faith
             ,
             vertue
             ;
             unto
             vertue
             ,
             knowledge
             ;
             unto
             knowledge
             ,
             temperance
             ;
             unto
             temperance
             ,
             godliness
             ;
             unto
             godliness
             ,
             patience
             ;
             unto
             patience
             ,
             brotherly
             kindness
             ;
             and
             unto
             brotherly
             kindness
             ,
             charity
             ,
          
           1
           Thess.
           III.
           12.
           
           IV.
           1.
           2.
           
           Pet.
           I.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           II.
           18.
           
           A
           Christians
           labour
           ,
           like
           the
           Husbandmans
           ,
           is
           never
           at
           an
           end
           ;
           when
           one
           lust
           is
           mortified
           ,
           he
           must
           begin
           to
           subdue
           and
           mortifie
           another
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           hath
           made
           one
           vertue
           his
           domestick
           ,
           he
           must
           take
           another
           
           into
           his
           Family
           .
           The
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           momentary
           appetite
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           last
           for
           a
           day
           ,
           or
           so
           ;
           but
           an
           appetite
           perpetual
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           run
           through
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           our
           lives
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           still
           encreas'd
           by
           being
           filled
           ;
           insomuch
           that
           if
           a
           good
           Christian
           were
           to
           live
           here
           a
           thousand
           years
           ,
           he
           would
           still
           find
           degrees
           and
           acts
           of
           Righteousness
           to
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           It
           imports
           such
           a
           spiritual
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           desire
           after
           Righteousness
           ,
           as
           is
           content
           to
           undergo
           and
           endure
           bodily
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           ,
           and
           other
           temporal
           inconveniencies
           both
           for
           the
           attainment
           and
           preservation
           of
           it
           .
           He
           that
           is
           loath
           to
           be
           at
           any
           trouble
           for
           it
           ,
           or
           unwilling
           to
           abridge
           himself
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           's
           pleasing
           to
           the
           flesh
           either
           for
           the
           gaining
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           maintaining
           of
           it
           ,
           hath
           but
           a
           weak
           appetite
           after
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           no
           such
           appetite
           as
           the
           man
           of
           honour
           hath
           after
           worldly
           Glory
           ,
           who
           can
           dispence
           with
           scratch'd
           faces
           ,
           with
           scars
           ,
           and
           wounds
           ,
           and
           hard
           lodging
           ,
           and
           puddle-water
           ,
           and
           a
           homely
           dyet
           ,
           and
           all
           to
           attain
           to
           an
           empty
           name
           of
           a
           valiant
           man.
           Surely
           righteousness
           deserves
           as
           generous
           a
           
           desire
           ;
           we
           see
           what
           men
           will
           do
           in
           a
           Famine
           ,
           even
           venture
           reproach
           ,
           and
           contempt
           ,
           and
           being
           abused
           ,
           and
           reviled
           ,
           to
           get
           food
           convenient
           ;
           such
           must
           be
           this
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           Righteousness
           :
           for
           to
           be
           truly
           righteous
           ,
           a
           Christian
           must
           reckon
           upon
           afflictions
           ,
           persecutions
           ,
           and
           calumnies
           ,
           and
           nick-names
           ,
           and
           being
           laught
           at
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           longs
           for
           the
           fragrant
           Rose
           ,
           must
           not
           stand
           upon
           its
           being
           encompass'd
           with
           pricks
           ,
           but
           resolve
           out
           of
           love
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           to
           dispense
           with
           the
           other
           .
           And
           that
           which
           enforces
           the
           duty
           ,
           is
           the
        
         
           II.
           Proposition
           ,
           That
           without
           this
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           Righteousness
           ,
           a
           man
           cannot
           be
           blessed
           or
           happy
           .
           As
           the
           former
           Proposition
           made
           this
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           commendable
           ,
           so
           this
           makes
           it
           absolutely
           necessary
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           is
           blessed
           who
           hungers
           and
           thirsts
           ,
           certainly
           he
           is
           not
           so
           that
           wants
           this
           appetite
           .
           And
           that
           there
           is
           no
           true
           blessedness
           without
           it
           ,
           will
           appear
           from
           the
           following
           considerations
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Without
           this
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           the
           Soul
           is
           sick
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           we
           conclude
           a
           man
           is
           not
           well
           ,
           when
           his
           appetite
           is
           gone
           ,
           nay
           if
           he
           have
           no
           appetite
           at
           all
           
           we
           conclude
           him
           dead
           .
           A
           Carkass
           hath
           not
           appetite
           ,
           and
           most
           certainly
           ,
           he
           that
           hath
           no
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           Righteousness
           at
           all
           ,
           is
           dead
           in
           God's
           account
           ,
           dead
           in
           Law
           ,
           dead
           in
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           a
           sad
           condition
           ,
           and
           which
           deserves
           to
           have
           the
           Motto
           of
           the
           Plague
           written
           over
           it
           ,
           
             Lord
             have
             mercy
             upon
             him
          
           .
           The
           Scripture
           generally
           makes
           him
           who
           is
           dead
           to
           Righteousness
           ,
           a
           very
           miserable
           man
           ,
           gives
           so
           dismal
           an
           account
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           nothing
           can
           be
           supposed
           more
           wretched
           .
           You
           know
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           Prodigal
           ,
           till
           he
           got
           a
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           Righteousness
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           represents
           him
           as
           a
           very
           contemptible
           person
           ,
           as
           one
           sent
           
             into
             the
             field
             to
             keep
             swine
             ,
             and
             that
             would
             have
             fill'd
             his
             belly
             with
             the
             husks
             the
             swine
             did
             feed
             on
             ,
             but
             none
             gave
             unto
             him
             ,
          
           Luke
           XV.
           14
           ,
           15.
           nay
           v.
           32.
           he
           is
           pronounced
           
             a
             dead
             man
          
           ,
           dead
           to
           the
           favour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           influences
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           to
           any
           right
           to
           the
           precious
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           so
           is
           the
           man
           that
           hath
           no
           hunger
           at
           all
           after
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           if
           his
           appetite
           to
           it
           be
           weak
           and
           feeble
           ;
           still
           it
           s
           an
           argument
           of
           sickness
           ,
           and
           neither
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           bliss
           and
           happiness
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           He
           that
           doth
           not
           hunger
           or
           thirst
           after
           Righteousness
           ,
           is
           a
           Fool
           ,
           so
           Solomon
           tells
           us
           ,
           Prov.
           I.
           7.
           
           For
           the
           wisdom
           he
           speaks
           of
           there
           ,
           is
           this
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           despises
           it
           ,
           
             hates
             his
             own
             soul
             ,
             and
             loves
             death
             ,
             Prov.
          
           VIII
           .
           36.
           than
           which
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           greater
           argument
           of
           madness
           ,
           and
           surely
           this
           is
           no
           sign
           of
           blessedness
           .
           Wisdom
           indeed
           such
           a
           man
           hath
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           stranger
           to
           this
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           
             earthy
             ,
             sensual
             ,
             devilish
          
           ,
           Jam.
           III.
           I5
           .
           Earthy
           ,
           i.
           e.
           he
           minds
           nothing
           but
           earth
           ,
           his
           contrivances
           are
           altogether
           how
           to
           compass
           the
           contents
           and
           pleasures
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           the
           world
           is
           his
           highest
           and
           chiefest
           good
           ,
           the
           fashions
           of
           this
           world
           are
           the
           rules
           of
           his
           life
           ;
           he
           governs
           himself
           by
           the
           punctilio's
           of
           State
           ,
           and
           Honour
           ,
           and
           worldly
           Policy
           ;
           he
           doth
           as
           the
           world
           doth
           ,
           and
           what
           worldly
           men
           say
           or
           do
           ,
           he
           imitates
           ,
           and
           in
           endeavouring
           after
           temporal
           advantages
           ,
           he
           stands
           not
           upon
           the
           stricter
           rules
           of
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           
             It
             is
             sensual
             too
          
           ,
           all
           his
           caterings
           are
           for
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           live
           easie
           and
           delicately
           is
           all
           his
           care
           .
           He
           suffers
           himself
           to
           be
           discourag'd
           from
           things
           truly
           good
           by
           carnal
           reasons
           ;
           and
           if
           his
           flesh
           
           and
           carnal
           desires
           be
           but
           gratified
           ,
           he
           is
           pleased
           ,
           and
           more
           than
           pleased
           ,
           than
           with
           all
           the
           comforts
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           His
           flesh
           is
           his
           sovereign
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           that
           rules
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           its
           Dictates
           are
           the
           Law
           he
           lives
           by
           .
        
         
           
             It
             is
             devilish
             too
          
           ,
           for
           having
           no
           hunger
           ,
           no
           thirst
           after
           Righteousness
           ,
           the
           Devil
           is
           his
           friend
           ,
           his
           companion
           ,
           though
           he
           sees
           him
           not
           ,
           but
           he
           may
           feel
           him
           by
           the
           suggestions
           which
           he
           yields
           to
           ,
           and
           whereby
           his
           mind
           is
           rendred
           vain
           ,
           and
           averse
           from
           real
           Goodness
           :
           That
           Aversion
           comes
           by
           the
           Devils
           Instigation
           ,
           and
           in
           rellishing
           nothing
           but
           what
           pleads
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           brutish
           part
           about
           him
           ,
           he
           suffers
           himself
           to
           be
           made
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           to
           that
           Conqueror
           ,
           becomes
           his
           Slave
           and
           Captive
           :
           and
           surely
           such
           a
           man
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           happy
           ,
           and
           consequently
           without
           this
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           Righteousness
           the
           only
           thing
           that
           can
           make
           a
           man
           truly
           wise
           ,
           a
           man
           is
           a
           stranger
           to
           real
           Bliss
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           he
           is
           not
           capable
           of
           being
           enrich'd
           by
           the
           Consolations
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           is
           God
           concern'd
           to
           fill
           him
           in
           order
           to
           this
           bliss
           ,
           which
           leads
           me
           to
           the
           
           III.
           Proposition
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           happiness
           of
           those
           who
           truly
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           Righteousness
           ,
           consists
           in
           being
           filled
           .
           Filled
           !
           How
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           Their
           very
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           Righteousness
           shall
           be
           and
           is
           a
           satisfaction
           to
           them
           .
           For
           it
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           Grace
           ,
           a
           sign
           that
           God
           loves
           them
           ,
           a
           sign
           that
           he
           visits
           them
           with
           the
           favour
           he
           bears
           to
           his
           own
           people
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           are
           born
           again
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           a
           signal
           alteration
           wrought
           in
           their
           natures
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           deceitfull
           lusts
           and
           unruly
           desires
           of
           the
           flesh
           are
           abated
           in
           order
           to
           a
           total
           destruction
           .
           
             This
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             Righteousness
          
           being
           predominant
           in
           them
           ,
           is
           an
           item
           that
           God's
           Spirit
           hath
           got
           the
           better
           of
           corrupted
           nature
           ,
           and
           from
           hence
           flows
           a
           calmness
           and
           serenity
           into
           their
           Souls
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           enemy
           beats
           them
           out
           of
           all
           their
           strong
           holds
           ,
           and
           they
           can
           fasten
           on
           nothing
           to
           give
           themselves
           comfort
           ,
           this
           
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             Righteousness
             upholds
             their
             hope
             ,
          
           and
           supports
           their
           confidence
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           so
           weakned
           ,
           that
           they
           dare
           not
           pretend
           to
           St.
           
           Paul's
           
             having
             labour'd
             more
             than
             all
          
           ;
           to
           the
           
           Apostle's
           invincible
           patience
           under
           injuries
           ,
           to
           Zacharias
           and
           
           Elizabeth's
           
             walking
             in
             all
             the
             Commandments
             of
             the
             Lord
             blameless
             ,
          
           to
           
           Anna's
           
             serving
             the
             Lord
             with
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             Night
             and
             Day
             ,
          
           to
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           Thessalonians
           ,
           which
           
             grew
             exceedingly
          
           ,
           to
           the
           Galatians
           readiness
           
             to
             pluck
             out
             their
             own
             eyes
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             to
             their
             Teachers
          
           ;
           or
           to
           the
           Charity
           of
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           who
           did
           to
           their
           Power
           ,
           nay
           beyond
           their
           Power
           ,
           though
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           hungry
           Soul
           from
           an
           humble
           sense
           of
           her
           frailty
           dares
           not
           pretend
           to
           these
           Accomplishments
           ;
           yet
           this
           Hunger
           and
           Thirst
           after
           Righteousness
           ,
           in
           
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             assaults
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
          
           is
           the
           sacred
           Anchor
           ,
           which
           she
           can
           make
           use
           of
           ,
           and
           thereby
           preserve
           her
           Vessel
           from
           sinking
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           very
           Hunger
           and
           Thirst
           after
           Righteousness
           is
           filling
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           shall
           be
           filled
           with
           Righteousness
           ,
           that
           goodness
           they
           did
           thirst
           after
           ,
           they
           shall
           have
           great
           store
           of
           ;
           all
           their
           faculties
           shall
           be
           filled
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           
             like
             the
             rich
             ointment
             poured
             out
             on
          
           Aaron's
           Head
           ,
           and
           running
           down
           upon
           his
           Beard
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           into
           the
           very
           Skirts
           of
           his
           cloathing
           it
           shall
           perfume
           their
           outward
           and
           inward
           Man
           ,
           and
           fill
           both
           their
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           ;
           what
           they
           ask
           
           for
           they
           shall
           have
           ,
           what
           they
           seek
           they
           shall
           find
           ,
           and
           the
           Door
           they
           knock
           at
           shall
           be
           open'd
           to
           them
           .
           They
           shall
           find
           goodness
           growing
           in
           them
           as
           the
           Lilies
           ,
           and
           spreading
           its
           Roots
           as
           the
           Cedars
           in
           
             Libanon
             ;
             Their
             desire
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             totally
             subdue
             their
             hearts
             ,
          
           and
           accordingly
           their
           Souls
           shall
           become
           Temples
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           they
           earnestly
           with
           ,
           that
           every
           imagination
           which
           exalted
           it self
           against
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           may
           become
           subject
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           have
           their
           Heart's
           desire
           ,
           and
           the
           request
           of
           their
           Lips
           shall
           be
           granted
           them
           .
           
             They
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             spirit
          
           by
           degrees
           ;
           so
           filled
           ,
           that
           in
           time
           they
           shall
           be
           abounding
           in
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           flourish
           in
           the
           Courts
           of
           the
           Lord's
           House
           ,
           bringing
           forth
           fruit
           in
           old
           Age
           ,
           till
           they
           become
           full
           of
           good
           Works
           ,
           and
           Alms-deeds
           as
           Dorcas
           was
           ,
           Acts
           IX
           .
           36.
           and
           old
           Disciples
           ,
           as
           Mnason
           was
           ,
           Acts
           XXI
           .
           16.
           
           
             The
             duties
             they
             perform
             but
             weakly
             ,
          
           now
           ,
           they
           shall
           perform
           with
           greater
           vigour
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           vertues
           their
           comfort
           shall
           encrease
           ,
           and
           the
           consolations
           of
           Christ
           shall
           abound
           in
           them
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           I.
           5.
           
           Thus
           they
           shall
           be
           filled
           in
           this
           Life
           :
           But
           is
           this
           promise
           ever
           fulfilled
           to
           any
           ?
           will
           some
           say
           ,
           all
           
           I
           shall
           say
           is
           ,
           go
           and
           ask
           those
           ,
           who
           hunger
           and
           thirst
           after
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           tell
           you
           by
           Experience
           in
           the
           Psalmist's
           Language
           ,
           Psal.
           LXXXIV
           .
           11.
           
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             a
             Sun
             ,
             and
             Shield
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             grace
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             no
             good
             thing
             will
             he
             with-hold
             from
             them
             ,
             that
             walk
             uprightly
             .
          
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           :
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           shall
           be
           filled
           in
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           with
           the
           plenty
           of
           God's
           House
           ,
           with
           the
           light
           of
           his
           Countenance
           for
           ever
           ;
           
             when
             their
             Bodies
             do
             drop
          
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           their
           Souls
           shall
           be
           transplanted
           from
           this
           barren
           Wilderness
           ,
           into
           Eden
           the
           Garden
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           of
           this
           fulness
           David
           speaks
           ,
           Psal.
           XVII
           .
           15.
           
           
             As
             for
             me
             I
             shall
             behold
             thy
             face
             in
             Righteousness
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             satisfied
             when
             I
             awake
             with
             thy
             likeness
             .
             They
             shall
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             Joys
             of
             God
          
           ;
           their
           mouths
           shall
           be
           filled
           with
           laughter
           ,
           and
           their
           tongues
           with
           singing
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           filled
           with
           the
           finest
           of
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           and
           with
           Honey
           out
           of
           the
           Rock
           shall
           they
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           not
           
             with
             material
             Honey
          
           ,
           not
           with
           such
           Honey
           as
           enlightned
           
           Jonatha's
           Eyes
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           sweetness
           of
           God's
           glorious
           presence
           for
           ever
           :
           All
           
             their
             senses
          
           ,
           all
           their
           faculties
           shall
           be
           filled
           with
           unspeakable
           satisfaction
           ,
           with
           water
           of
           life
           that
           springs
           
           from
           the
           Rock
           of
           Ages
           ,
           for
           they
           shall
           be
           filled
           with
           
             infinite
             love
          
           ,
           like
           Vessels
           thrown
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           all
           shall
           be
           filled
           ,
           and
           their
           fulness
           shall
           last
           while
           the
           fountain
           of
           goodness
           and
           the
           Ocean
           of
           felicity
           lasts
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           
             Inferences
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             three
             sorts
             of
             Persons
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Close
             of
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             I
             must
             necessarily
             speak
             to
             .
          
           
             I.
             Those
             that
             pretend
             to
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             .
          
           
             II.
             Such
             as
             neither
             condemn
             ,
             nor
             greatly
             care
             for
             this
             Hunger
             and
             Thirst
             ,
             but
             hanker
             after
             something
             else
             .
          
           
             III.
             Such
             as
             do
             truly
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             long
             to
             be
             filled
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             I.
             Those
             that
             pretend
             to
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             but
             do
             not
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             scarce
             a
             Vertue
             we
             speak
             of
             but
             there
             are
             several
             that
             flatter
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             possess'd
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             something
             like
             it
             :
             There
             are
             few
             of
             you
             I
             believe
             so
             harden'd
             ,
             as
             
             to
             have
             a
             total
             Aversion
             ,
             or
             an
             utter
             abhorrency
             from
             all
             goodness
             ;
             many
             have
             some
             general
             desires
             after
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             these
             cold
             ,
             general
             ,
             indifferent
             desires
             be
             taken
             for
             this
             Hunger
             and
             Thirst
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             what
             gross
             mistakes
             must
             you
             needs
             run
             into
             !
          
           
             Cold
             desires
             certainly
             do
             not
             deserve
             the
             Name
             of
             Hunger
             and
             Thirst
             ;
             to
             be
             sure
             no
             such
             Hunger
             and
             Thirst
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             described
             in
             the
             Premises
             .
             What
             ?
             Shall
             we
             believe
             your
             Hunger
             and
             Thirst
             after
             goodness
             real
             ;
             when
             we
             see
             no
             effects
             ,
             no
             fruits
             ,
             no
             signs
             of
             it
             ?
             I
             suppose
             if
             you
             have
             this
             Hunger
             and
             Thirst
             ,
             you
             have
             withal
             a
             great
             sense
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             a
             sinfull
             and
             carnal
             Life
             ,
             and
             a
             very
             high
             Esteem
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             your
             desires
             after
             it
             are
             vehement
             and
             pressing
             ,
             and
             your
             endeavours
             to
             get
             it
             are
             great
             ,
             and
             strong
             ,
             and
             you
             make
             a
             conscientious
             use
             of
             the
             proper
             means
             ;
             and
             when
             you
             are
             come
             up
             to
             any
             degree
             of
             goodness
             ,
             you
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             and
             labour
             to
             extend
             the
             borders
             of
             your
             goodness
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             not
             frighted
             with
             the
             inconveniencies
             that
             may
             attend
             the
             pursuit
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             these
             are
             the
             ingredients
             of
             this
             sacred
             Appetite
             .
             What
             ?
             Shall
             we
             take
             painted
             Fire
             for
             that
             which
             is
             
             in
             motion
             ?
             Or
             shall
             we
             call
             that
             Hunger
             and
             Thirst
             ,
             which
             wants
             the
             Essential
             Characters
             ?
             Do
             we
             take
             a
             Man
             of
             Straw
             for
             a
             rational
             Creature
             ?
          
           
             Ay!
             But
             ,
             saith
             the
             self-conceited
             Christian
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             I
             have
             it
             ,
             for
             I
             desire
             to
             pay
             every
             Man
             their
             own
             ,
             to
             defraud
             and
             wrong
             no
             body
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             honestly
             among
             my
             Neighbours
             .
             But
             ,
             why
             ?
             Is
             this
             all
             the
             Righteousness
             God
             stands
             upon
             ?
             What
             ?
             Is
             one
             link
             of
             the
             sacred
             Chain
             of
             Graces
             ,
             the
             whole
             Chain
             ?
             Is
             one
             step
             of
             the
             way
             the
             full
             length
             of
             it
             ?
             Do
             all
             the
             other
             Vertues
             stand
             for
             Cyphers
             ?
             Is
             all
             that
             the
             Gospel
             requires
             ,
             comprehended
             in
             this
             one
             qualification
             ,
             Moral
             honesty
             ?
          
           
             No
             ,
             no
             ;
             you
             do
             not
             truly
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             any
             one
             Vertue
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             not
             hunger
             after
             all
             ;
             if
             your
             Hunger
             and
             Thirst
             after
             Righteousness
             be
             right
             ,
             you
             will
             enquire
             ,
             and
             take
             notice
             ,
             and
             observe
             what
             things
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             honest
             ,
             and
             pure
             ,
             and
             lovely
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             good
             Report
             ,
             and
             be
             enamour'd
             with
             them
             .
             You
             will
             not
             speak
             of
             your
             spiritual
             wants
             slightly
             ,
             such
             as
             ,
             
               we
               all
               have
               all
               our
               failings
               ,
               and
               God
               amend
               us
               all
               ,
               &c.
            
             but
             with
             some
             inpatience
             to
             have
             them
             supplied
             ,
             you
             will
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             
             after
             all
             the
             Graces
             of
             God's
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             only
             after
             Justice
             ,
             or
             Chastity
             ,
             or
             Temrance
             ,
             but
             after
             a
             lively
             Faith
             and
             Patience
             ,
             and
             Charity
             ,
             and
             Humility
             ,
             and
             Fervour
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             a
             truly
             spiritual
             Temper
             ;
             and
             after
             higher
             Degrees
             of
             all
             these
             ;
             and
             your
             Hunger
             and
             Thirst
             will
             be
             seen
             ,
             and
             known
             by
             your
             industry
             and
             care
             ,
             and
             labour
             ,
             and
             
               cautiousness
               of
               sinning
            
             ,
             and
             resisting
             of
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             by
             Groans
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             uttered
             ,
             and
             by
             your
             
               unwearied
               Attempts
            
             to
             climb
             the
             Hill
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             give
             over
             till
             you
             come
             to
             the
             Top
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             then
             expect
             the
             Blessing
             of
             my
             Text.
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               which
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               after
               Righteousness
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               be
               filled
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             Those
             who
             neither
             care
             for
             ,
             nor
             condemn
             this
             spiritual
             Hunger
             and
             Thirst
             ,
             but
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             something
             else
             ,
             even
             after
             the
             sweet
             and
             comfortable
             Enjoyments
             ,
             the
             Riches
             ,
             the
             Honours
             ,
             and
             the
             Pleasures
             of
             this
             present
             World
             ;
             if
             they
             could
             but
             have
             such
             a
             Competency
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             a
             Year
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             Place
             ,
             or
             such
             an
             Office
             ,
             or
             live
             as
             such
             a
             one
             lives
             ,
             they
             would
             desire
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             all
             they
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             .
             
             O
             how
             happy
             should
             they
             be
             !
             But
             such
             Persons
             I
             would
             ask
             ,
             whether
             they
             believe
             they
             have
             nothing
             but
             Body
             and
             Flesh
             about
             them
             .
             Are
             your
             Souls
             made
             for
             God
             ,
             created
             for
             his
             Service
             ,
             design'd
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             fitted
             for
             an
             Eternal
             Duration
             ,
             redeem'd
             with
             the
             Blood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             there
             no
             regard
             to
             be
             had
             to
             these
             ?
             
               What
               can
               make
               them
               happy
            
             ,
             but
             Righteousness
             ?
             What
             can
             satisfie
             them
             ,
             but
             real
             Goodness
             ?
             What
             can
             fill
             or
             feed
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ?
             This
             World
             cannot
             satisfie
             them
             ,
             you
             see
             it
             ,
             you
             know
             it
             ,
             Experience
             is
             demonstration
             ;
             for
             when
             you
             have
             got
             as
             much
             as
             you
             can
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             lie
             upon
             your
             Death-beds
             ,
             you
             find
             ,
             they
             want
             some
             other
             Food
             ;
             Food
             ,
             which
             all
             the
             World
             cannot
             give
             ;
             Food
             ,
             which
             none
             can
             give
             but
             he
             ,
             who
             hath
             protested
             ,
             that
             without
             Holiness
             no
             Man
             shall
             see
             his
             Face
             .
             
               Righteousness
               is
               their
               life
               ,
               their
               cordial
               ,
               their
               nourishment
               ,
            
             and
             without
             this
             they
             die
             ,
             without
             this
             they
             are
             lost
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             you
             can
             do
             cannot
             keep
             them
             from
             being
             miserable
             .
             Without
             
               this
               Food
               they
               starve
            
             ,
             and
             while
             you
             deny
             them
             this
             Meat
             ,
             you
             murther
             them
             .
             If
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             the
             Enjoyments
             of
             it
             be
             all
             you
             are
             to
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             
             after
             ,
             these
             Souls
             were
             given
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             God
             who
             gave
             them
             lost
             his
             aime
             :
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             but
             you
             may
             lawfully
             desire
             an
             honest
             livelihood
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             with
             submission
             to
             God's
             Providence
             ,
             and
             wish
             for
             Necessaries
             and
             Conveniencies
             ;
             but
             the
             Word
             is
             ,
             
               seek
               ye
               first
               God's
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               its
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               things
               shall
               be
               added
               to
               you
               ,
            
             Matth.
             VI.
             33.
             
             It
             's
             this
             must
             have
             your
             Hunger
             and
             Thirst
             :
             The
             desires
             after
             necessary
             Comforts
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             must
             have
             the
             other's
             leavings
             :
             
               Nay
               you
               will
               never
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               after
               Righteousness
               ,
            
             as
             ye
             should
             ,
             till
             you
             mind
             the
             World
             less
             ,
             and
             moderate
             ,
             and
             qualifie
             your
             greediness
             after
             it
             ;
             for
             your
             
               strong
               desires
               after
               the
               satisfactions
            
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             will
             infallibly
             drown
             your
             earnest
             Desires
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             whatever
             opinion
             you
             may
             have
             of
             your
             skill
             to
             keep
             the
             balance
             even
             .
             
               To
               be
               strongly
               carried
               toward
               them
               both
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               ,
            
             as
             hard
             to
             conceive
             ,
             and
             as
             hard
             to
             do
             as
             to
             reconcile
             contradictions
             .
             There
             is
             such
             an
             opposition
             betwixt
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             may
             as
             soon
             serve
             and
             please
             two
             contrary
             Masters
             ,
             as
             be
             fond
             of
             both
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             Therefore
             
               whoever
               they
               be
               of
               you
            
             ,
             that
             are
             very
             sharp
             set
             
             upon
             the
             Wealth
             and
             Honour
             ,
             and
             greatness
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             your
             Appetite
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             must
             be
             flat
             and
             dull
             ,
             and
             thus
             it
             will
             be
             to
             your
             dying
             Day
             ,
             except
             your
             desires
             after
             the
             Pomp
             and
             Vanities
             of
             this
             World
             be
             kept
             under
             ,
             and
             brought
             into
             subjection
             .
          
           
             III.
             Those
             who
             truly
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             I
             must
             boldly
             say
             ,
             for
             my
             Text
             warrants
             me
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             filled
             :
             
               Blessed
               are
               ye
               that
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             How
             you
             shall
             be
             filled
             ,
             I
             have
             shewed
             already
             ;
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             such
             hungry
             and
             thirsty
             Souls
             do
             find
             by
             blessed
             Experience
             ,
             that
             this
             very
             Hunger
             and
             Thirst
             after
             Righteousness
             is
             pleasing
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             certainly
             give
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             to
             them
             that
             seriously
             ask
             it
             ,
             and
             gives
             more
             grace
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             earnestly
             seek
             it
             ,
             and
             greater
             strength
             against
             Temptations
             to
             them
             that
             importunately
             beg
             it
             ,
             and
             greater
             support
             to
             those
             that
             will
             not
             be
             satisfied
             without
             it
             ,
             and
             greater
             light
             to
             them
             that
             supplicate
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             do
             for
             their
             lives
             :
             
               May
               be
               some
               of
               you
               find
               ,
            
             that
             their
             Hunger
             and
             Thirst
             after
             Righteousness
             is
             not
             so
             strong
             ,
             so
             lively
             as
             formerly
             it
             was
             ;
             if
             so
             ,
             the
             causes
             of
             this
             decay
             
             must
             be
             search'd
             into
             ;
             and
             if
             suffering
             your
             affections
             to
             run
             out
             after
             the
             World
             too
             much
             hath
             been
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             checkt
             in
             their
             Career
             ,
             and
             reduced
             into
             the
             right
             way
             again
             ;
             if
             a
             vanity
             or
             secret
             Lust
             hath
             beguiled
             your
             Minds
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             dismiss'd
             without
             Mercy
             ;
             if
             want
             of
             thinking
             hath
             caused
             it
             ,
             a
             fresh
             view
             must
             be
             taken
             of
             the
             Excellency
             ,
             Beauty
             and
             glorious
             Consequences
             of
             this
             Righteousness
             ;
             if
             melancholy
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             bodily
             Distemper
             hath
             occasion'd
             it
             ,
             God
             must
             be
             considered
             as
             a
             Father
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             turn
             a
             Child
             that
             's
             weak
             and
             sickly
             out
             of
             Doors
             :
             However
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Conversion
             ,
             this
             Hunger
             and
             Thirst
             after
             Goodness
             is
             ever
             more
             vehement
             and
             brisk
             ,
             than
             afterward
             ,
             when
             the
             surprize
             of
             Grace
             and
             Mercy
             is
             over
             ,
             and
             the
             blazing
             Flame
             turns
             into
             a
             more
             gentle
             Fire
             ,
             but
             this
             must
             not
             fright
             you
             .
             If
             your
             present
             Hunger
             and
             Thirst
             after
             Righteousness
             hath
             the
             same
             Effects
             ,
             which
             the
             former
             desire
             had
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             if
             it
             makes
             your
             obedience
             grow
             ;
             if
             it
             both
             confirms
             and
             enlarges
             your
             respect
             to
             the
             Commands
             of
             your
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             let
             not
             the
             abatement
             of
             the
             former
             Flame
             discourage
             you
             .
          
           
           
             Look
             up
             to
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               Open
               thy
               mouth
               wide
               and
               I
               will
               fill
               it
               .
            
             Search
             what
             Graces
             ,
             what
             Perfections
             ,
             what
             spiritual
             Ornaments
             you
             want
             ,
             and
             quicken
             your
             Hunger
             and
             Thirst
             after
             them
             ,
             and
             rest
             confident
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             satisfie
             the
             longing
             Soul
             ,
             and
             fill
             the
             thirsty
             Soul
             with
             goodness
             .
             But
             
               whatever
               fulness
               you
               may
               want
               here
               ,
            
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             Heaven
             will
             complete
             it
             .
             Your
             Souls
             will
             there
             be
             filled
             ,
             and
             your
             Cup
             will
             run
             over
             ;
             there
             you
             will
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             Rivers
             of
             God's
             pleasure
             ,
             fill'd
             with
             Eternal
             light
             ,
             fill'd
             with
             the
             truest
             Wisdom
             ,
             fill'd
             with
             Universal
             knowledge
             ,
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             will
             
               fill
               the
               heavenly
               Tabernacle
            
             ,
             and
             you
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             it
             .
             In
             the
             Tabernacle
             of
             old
             ,
             his
             Glory
             that
             filled
             it
             ,
             appeared
             in
             a
             Cloud
             ;
             in
             the
             Heavenly
             Sanctuary
             it
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             sweetest
             Light
             and
             Splendour
             .
             
               Job
               complain'd
            
             ,
             that
             his
             misery
             had
             filled
             his
             Face
             with
             wrinkles
             ,
             poor
             Man
             !
             but
             these
             ,
             you
             need
             not
             fear
             in
             that
             place
             ;
             where
             he
             that
             is
             altogether
             lovely
             ,
             will
             present
             you
             to
             his
             Father
             blameless
             ,
             without
             spot
             or
             wrinkle
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             .
             
               Here
               your
               faces
               are
               sometimes
               filled
               with
               shame
               ,
            
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             your
             falls
             and
             slips
             ;
             there
             they
             
             will
             be
             fill'd
             with
             Joy
             and
             Gladness
             :
             There
             you
             
               need
               not
               fear
            
             ,
             that
             God
             ,
             as
             rich
             Men
             do
             the
             poor
             sometimes
             on
             Earth
             ,
             will
             dismiss
             you
             with
             a
             Complement
             ,
             
               Depart
               in
               peace
            
             ,
             be
             ye
             filled
             ,
             be
             ye
             warmed
             ,
             but
             you
             will
             be
             filled
             with
             all
             the
             fulness
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             so
             ,
             for
             in
             his
             presence
             there
             is
             fulness
             of
             joy
             ,
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             at
             his
             Right-hand
             for
             ever
             more
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           VII
           .
        
         
           
             St.
             Matth.
             Ch.
             V.
             Ver.
             7.
             
          
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             mercifull
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             obtain
             mercy
             .
          
        
         
           
             A
             Mmianus
             Marcellinus
          
           ,
           a
           grave
           Heathen
           Writer
           ,
           taking
           notice
           of
           the
           differences
           among
           Christians
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           hatred
           one
           Sect
           bore
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           the
           Tumults
           that
           were
           caused
           at
           the
           Election
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           Blood
           that
           was
           spilt
           upon
           that
           account
           ,
           hath
           a
           very
           unlucky
           Expression
           concerning
           it
           ;
           There
           are
           saith
           he
           no
           wild
           Beasts
           so
           cruel
           ,
           or
           so
           barbarous
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           these
           Christian
           Sects
           are
           to
           those
           ,
           that
           differ
           from
           them
           in
           opinion
           ;
           a
           very
           sad
           Character
           this
           ,
           and
           
             Pudeat
             haec
             de
             nobis
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           It
           is
           a
           shame
           ,
           that
           Heathens
           and
           Infidels
           should
           have
           occasion
           given
           them
           to
           
           speak
           so
           reproachfully
           of
           this
           Noble
           Religion
           .
        
         
           But
           surely
           ,
           this
           cannot
           be
           the
           fault
           of
           Religion
           but
           of
           the
           proud
           ,
           and
           cholerick
           Men
           ,
           who
           profess
           it
           ,
           or
           have
           the
           management
           of
           it
           .
           Christ
           their
           Master
           never
           taught
           them
           to
           do
           so
           .
           His
           Precepts
           run
           in
           another
           strain
           ;
           they
           savour
           of
           another
           Genius
           ;
           No
           command
           of
           cruelty
           ,
           or
           animosity
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           all
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           so
           far
           from
           a
           Command
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           appearances
           of
           it
           are
           forbidden
           .
           Mercy
           and
           Charity
           is
           the
           Soul
           ,
           the
           Breath
           of
           those
           lively
           Oracles
           ;
           Mercy
           is
           the
           Language
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           and
           to
           Mercy
           runs
           the
           Promise
           of
           the
           Text
           ;
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             merciful
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             obtain
             mercy
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           understanding
           of
           which
           words
           ,
           I
           shall
        
         
           I.
           Give
           you
           a
           true
           description
           of
           the
           mercifull
           .
        
         
           II.
           Explain
           to
           you
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           truth
           implied
           here
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           not
           mercifull
           cannot
           be
           blessed
           ;
           No
           mercifulness
           ,
           no
           happiness
           .
        
         
           III.
           Shew
           how
           the
           mercifull
           shall
           obtain
           mercy
           .
        
         
         
           I.
           To
           give
           you
           a
           true
           description
           of
           the
           mercifull
           ,
           we
           must
           search
           into
           the
           nature
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           in
           doing
           so
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           this
           vertue
           to
           be
           of
           a
           vast
           extent
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           there
           is
           none
           so
           mean
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           can
           justly
           plead
           impossibility
           of
           practising
           it
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           his
           circumstances
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           all
           being
           capable
           ,
           all
           able
           ,
           one
           way
           or
           other
           to
           exercise
           it
           .
           And
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           One
           principal
           ingredient
           of
           this
           mercifull
           temper
           ,
           is
           a
           compassionate
           heart
           ,
           or
           an
           inward
           pity
           and
           compunction
           at
           the
           sight
           or
           hearing
           of
           the
           misery
           of
           others
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           are
           expresly
           call'd
           upon
           to
           put
           on
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Bowels
             of
             Mercy
          
           ,
           Col.
           III.
           12.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           so
           necessary
           ,
           that
           without
           it
           the
           most
           pompous
           external
           Acts
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           prove
           fruitless
           and
           ineffectual
           ;
           at
           least
           the
           Apostle
           seems
           to
           intimate
           so
           much
           in
           that
           known
           passage
           ,
           
             Though
             I
             bestow
             all
             my
             goods
             to
             feed
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             Charity
             ,
             I
             am
             nothing
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           XIII
           .
           3.
           
           Where
           by
           Charity
           must
           be
           meant
           true
           Christian
           pity
           and
           compassion
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           absent
           from
           the
           most
           stately
           beneficence
           ;
           for
           a
           Man
           may
           give
           all
           away
           in
           a
           humour
           ,
           or
           in
           a
           bravado
           ,
           or
           
           when
           he
           can
           keep
           his
           Riches
           no
           longer
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           a
           design
           to
           get
           himself
           a
           Name
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           Charity
           nothing
           worth
           ,
           because
           destitute
           of
           true
           inward
           pity
           .
           The
           Stoicks
           of
           old
           look'd
           upon
           inward
           pity
           as
           a
           thing
           below
           a
           rational
           Man
           ;
           doing
           good
           and
           actual
           liberality
           to
           Men
           in
           distress
           ,
           they
           allow'd
           was
           a
           wise
           Man's
           part
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           troubled
           within
           for
           the
           Calamity
           of
           any
           Man
           ,
           whether
           friend
           or
           stranger
           ,
           they
           said
           ,
           became
           not
           a
           Man
           of
           reason
           .
           But
           in
           this
           ,
           they
           talk'd
           like
           Mad-men
           more
           than
           Philosophers
           .
           Neither
           reason
           ,
           nor
           Christianity
           destroy
           the
           inward
           affections
           of
           the
           Soul
           ;
           both
           teach
           indeed
           to
           moderate
           and
           curb
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           keep
           them
           within
           bounds
           ,
           but
           do
           not
           eradicate
           ,
           or
           pull
           them
           up
           .
           Christ
           therefore
           ,
           whose
           business
           it
           was
           by
           his
           Example
           to
           shew
           the
           way
           to
           perfection
           ,
           was
           touch'd
           with
           inward
           pity
           ;
           so
           he
           commiserated
           Lazarus
           ,
           when
           dead
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           who
           were
           ready
           to
           faint
           for
           want
           of
           Bread
           ,
           and
           the
           Multitude
           that
           were
           scatter'd
           abroad
           like
           Sheep
           without
           a
           Shepherd
           ;
           and
           Jerusalem
           when
           her
           Ruine
           was
           approaching
           ,
           and
           his
           Example
           as
           well
           as
           God's
           will
           in
           this
           particular
           warrant
           a
           moderate
           inward
           trouble
           ,
           
           and
           a
           compassionate
           resentment
           of
           our
           Neighbour's
           Calamity
           .
           But
           here
           Mercy
           rests
           not
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           in
           a
           Capacity
           of
           going
           farther
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           is
           required
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           this
           Vertue
           an
           actual
           relief
           of
           our
           calamitous
           and
           miserable
           Neighbour
           .
           The
           Compliment
           St.
           James
           speaks
           of
           ,
           James
           II.
           16.
           
           
             Depart
             you
             ,
             be
             you
             warmed
             ,
             and
             filled
             ,
             without
             giving
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             are
             needfull
             for
             the
             body
             ,
          
           is
           perfect
           mocking
           of
           the
           Poor
           ,
           and
           of
           God
           too
           ,
           who
           made
           them
           so
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           assisted
           by
           the
           gifts
           and
           beneficence
           of
           the
           wealthier
           sort
           .
           The
           particulars
           of
           the
           Mercy
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           be
           shewn
           to
           the
           Bodies
           or
           Temporal
           Concerns
           of
           our
           distressed
           Neighbours
           ,
           are
           commonly
           comprehended
           in
           that
           Latin
           Verse
           ;
           
             Visito
             ,
             poto
             ,
             cibo
             ,
             redimo
             ,
             tego
             ,
             colligo
             ,
             condo
             .
          
           
             i.
             e.
          
           Visiting
           them
           ,
           when
           sick
           or
           in
           prison
           ,
           and
           contributing
           to
           their
           Cure
           ,
           when
           distemper'd
           according
           to
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Example
           ,
           Acts
           XXVIII
           .
           8
           ,
           9.
           and
           James
           I.
           27.
           giving
           them
           drink
           ,
           when
           thirsty
           ,
           Rom.
           XII
           .
           20.
           and
           feeding
           them
           ,
           when
           hungry
           ,
           Acts
           XVI
           .
           34.
           rescuing
           and
           delivering
           
           them
           from
           danger
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           in
           our
           Power
           ,
           and
           the
           deliverance
           be
           just
           ,
           Acts
           XX.
           10
           ,
           12.
           covering
           their
           nakedness
           ,
           and
           giving
           them
           Cloaths
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           none
           ,
           Acts
           IX
           .
           39.
           receiving
           them
           into
           our
           Houses
           ,
           or
           providing
           lodging
           and
           harbour
           for
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           no
           place
           to
           rest
           in
           ,
           Acts
           XVI
           .
           15.
           and
           burying
           them
           decently
           ,
           when
           they
           leave
           ,
           or
           have
           no
           means
           ,
           to
           discharge
           the
           Expences
           of
           their
           Funerals
           ,
           Acts
           VIII
           .
           12.
           
           These
           are
           some
           of
           the
           principal
           Acts
           of
           that
           Mercy
           ,
           which
           is
           due
           to
           the
           Bodies
           of
           our
           miserable
           Brethren
           ;
           indeed
           we
           find
           them
           specified
           by
           our
           Saviour
           himself
           ,
           Matth.
           XXV
           .
           35
           ,
           36.
           and
           so
           great
           a
           stress
           laid
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           made
           the
           chief
           Subject
           of
           the
           last
           Assizes
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           Mercy
           must
           also
           be
           shewn
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           our
           necessitous
           Brethren
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           them
           oppress'd
           with
           sin
           and
           ignorance
           ;
           and
           the
           particular
           Duties
           of
           this
           Mercy
           also
           ,
           we
           find
           summon'd
           up
           in
           that
           old
           Verse
           .
           
             Consule
             ,
             castiga
             ,
             solare
             ,
             remitte
             ,
             fer
             ,
             ora
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             i.
             e.
          
           Admonishing
           ,
           teaching
           and
           directing
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           know
           not
           the
           way
           to
           Eternal
           life
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Rule
           given
           ,
           Heb.
           XII
           .
           12
           ,
           13.
           reproving
           them
           when
           they
           sin
           ,
           and
           correcting
           them
           if
           obstinate
           ,
           Ephes.
           V.
           11.
           1
           
           Cor.
           V.
           5.
           
           Comforting
           them
           when
           distressed
           ,
           and
           speaking
           peace
           to
           them
           when
           dejected
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           I.
           4.
           forgiving
           their
           offences
           ,
           and
           pardoning
           the
           affronts
           and
           injuries
           they
           have
           done
           us
           ,
           especially
           where
           they
           profess
           sorrow
           and
           repentance
           ,
           Matth.
           XVIII
           .
           21
           ,
           22
           ,
           25.
           bearing
           with
           their
           infirmities
           ;
           especially
           where
           they
           appear
           invincible
           ,
           Rom.
           XV.
           1.
           and
           lastly
           ,
           praying
           for
           them
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           friends
           or
           enemies
           ,
           James
           V.
           16.
           
           Matth.
           V.
           44.
           
           He
           whose
           necessities
           are
           such
           ,
           that
           he
           cannot
           relieve
           the
           Temporal
           wants
           of
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           may
           be
           in
           a
           condition
           to
           redress
           his
           Spiritual
           ;
           and
           indeed
           where
           this
           Spiritual
           mercy
           takes
           effect
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           admonitions
           and
           entreaties
           ,
           and
           reproofs
           ,
           &c.
           work
           a
           Reformation
           in
           him
           ,
           it
           proves
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           Mercies
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           no
           less
           than
           saving
           a
           Soul
           from
           death
           ,
           James
           V.
           20.
           
           But
           ,
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           Mercy
           runs
           out
           into
           more
           Branches
           still
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           some
           higher
           
           degrees
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           mercifull
           Christians
           in
           all
           Ages
           have
           justly
           thought
           themselves
           obliged
           to
           exercise
           ,
           and
           such
           is
           particularly
           our
           relieving
           others
           unaskt
           ,
           and
           preventing
           the
           wishes
           and
           sollicitations
           of
           the
           Needy
           by
           our
           Aims
           ,
           and
           Liberalities
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           recorded
           to
           the
           Eternal
           Praise
           of
           Onesiphorus
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           I.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           That
           when
           he
           was
           at
           Rome
           he
           sought
           out
           St.
           Paul
           very
           diligently
           ,
           to
           minister
           to
           his
           Necessities
           .
           Some
           niggardly
           Christians
           ,
           whose
           Religion
           lies
           all
           in
           hearing
           and
           talking
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           hints
           given
           them
           of
           their
           supine
           Neglect
           of
           this
           Mercy
           ,
           are
           very
           apt
           to
           excuse
           themselves
           with
           this
           Evasion
           ,
           that
           they
           know
           no
           objects
           of
           Charity
           :
           A
           pitifull
           shift
           !
           Did
           you
           ever
           enquire
           ,
           did
           you
           ever
           consult
           with
           your
           pious
           Neighbours
           ,
           or
           some
           charitable
           Divine
           ?
           If
           you
           did
           ,
           your
           ignorance
           would
           soon
           be
           cured
           .
           When
           Christians
           understood
           themselves
           better
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           wait
           to
           be
           courted
           to
           this
           Mercy
           .
           The
           Disciples
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           Acts
           XI
           .
           29.
           when
           they
           did
           but
           fear
           a
           Famine
           ,
           they
           presently
           and
           chearfully
           determin'd
           every
           Man
           according
           to
           his
           ability
           ,
           to
           send
           relief
           to
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           which
           dwelt
           in
           Judaea
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           religious
           Generosity
           St.
           Austin
           understands
           
           that
           saying
           of
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           Ps.
           XLI
           .
           1.
           
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             considereth
             the
             poor
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           He
           that
           prevents
           the
           poor
           Man's
           cry
           ,
           and
           the
           Original
           will
           very
           well
           bear
           it
           ,
           for
           there
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Maschil
           :
           He
           that
           gives
           his
           mind
           to
           think
           ,
           how
           he
           may
           do
           good
           to
           his
           poor
           Neighbour
           ;
           or
           he
           that
           judiciously
           regards
           the
           distressed
           Man
           ,
           which
           implies
           doing
           good
           before
           we
           are
           put
           in
           mind
           of
           it
           .
           Some
           whom
           Providence
           hath
           reduced
           to
           a
           very
           low
           condition
           ,
           are
           bashfull
           and
           ashamed
           to
           beg
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           their
           wants
           known
           ,
           but
           their
           Neighbours
           see
           and
           perceive
           ,
           how
           hard
           it
           is
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           shifts
           they
           make
           to
           subsist
           ;
           to
           enquire
           and
           to
           find
           out
           such
           objects
           ,
           and
           to
           relieve
           them
           before
           they
           ask
           ,
           this
           is
           Christian
           like
           ,
           and
           becoming
           those
           whom
           God
           hath
           given
           a
           liberal
           Portion
           ,
           and
           a
           liberal
           Heart
           ,
           and
           is
           an
           Argument
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           right
           apprehensions
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           which
           bids
           us
           go
           beyond
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           Heathens
           ,
           and
           the
           sinners
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           our
           Mercy
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           There
           is
           yet
           a
           higher
           Act
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           denying
           our selves
           even
           in
           necessaries
           ,
           and
           other
           advantages
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           the
           better
           able
           to
           succour
           
           others
           in
           distress
           .
           This
           must
           necessarily
           have
           been
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           Macedonian
           Christians
           ;
           who
           to
           their
           Power
           ,
           nay
           beyond
           their
           Power
           ,
           express'd
           their
           Mercy
           to
           the
           Churches
           of
           Judaea
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           VIII
           .
           3.
           
             i.
             e.
          
           denied
           themselves
           even
           in
           necessaries
           for
           their
           Brethren's
           good
           .
           This
           denying
           and
           abridging
           our selves
           in
           necessaries
           ,
           and
           laying
           by
           the
           price
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           in
           a
           better
           condition
           to
           shew
           Mercy
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           commendable
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           so
           it
           becomes
           a
           very
           great
           Duty
           when
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           under
           Persecution
           ,
           and
           Multitudes
           of
           our
           Fellow-Christians
           suffer
           for
           Righteousness
           sake
           .
           This
           was
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           Primitive
           believers
           sold
           their
           Lands
           and
           Possessions
           ,
           and
           brought
           the
           Price
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           laid
           them
           at
           the
           Apostle's
           Feet
           ,
           that
           distribution
           might
           be
           made
           to
           all
           as
           they
           had
           need
           ,
           Acts
           IV.
           34
           ,
           35.
           
           To
           deny
           our selves
           in
           superfluities
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           be
           the
           better
           able
           to
           shew
           Mercy
           ,
           is
           far
           from
           being
           the
           utmost
           limit
           of
           this
           Mercy
           :
           The
           Love
           of
           God
           being
           shed
           abroad
           in
           the
           Soul
           ,
           will
           constrain
           the
           Soul
           to
           do
           it
           in
           times
           of
           Peace
           and
           Prosperity
           ;
           but
           self-denial
           in
           necessaries
           is
           a
           Duty
           peculiar
           to
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           of
           
           the
           Houshold
           of
           Faith
           ,
           like
           the
           Prophets
           of
           old
           ,
           are
           forced
           to
           
             wander
             about
             in
             Sheep-skins
             ,
             and
             Goat-skins
             ,
             being
             destitute
             ,
             tormented
             ,
             afflicted
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Heb.
           XI
           .
           37.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           highest
           Act
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           is
           to
           lay
           down
           our
           lives
           for
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           St.
           John
           speaks
           as
           a
           Christian
           Duty
           ,
           1
           John
           III.
           16.
           
           
             Hereby
             perceive
             we
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             ought
             also
             to
             lay
             down
             our
             lives
             for
             the
             Brethren
             .
          
           This
           Act
           of
           Mercy
           is
           chiefly
           to
           be
           shewn
           in
           times
           of
           publick
           Danger
           ;
           where
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           that
           by
           our
           dying
           we
           may
           save
           a
           Multitude
           of
           Christians
           alive
           ,
           or
           contribute
           signally
           to
           the
           Welfare
           and
           Prosperity
           of
           God's
           Church
           ,
           or
           preserve
           some
           eminent
           Instruments
           of
           God's
           Glory
           ,
           who
           may
           do
           much
           good
           in
           their
           Generation
           :
           The
           ancient
           Christians
           were
           loath
           to
           be
           out-done
           by
           Heathens
           in
           their
           Heroick
           Attempts
           ,
           and
           since
           there
           was
           much
           talk
           in
           Heathenish
           History
           of
           Pylades
           ,
           offering
           to
           die
           for
           Orestes
           ,
           though
           that
           was
           only
           an
           effect
           of
           carnal
           Affection
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           of
           vain
           Glory
           too
           ;
           yet
           they
           thought
           themselves
           unworthy
           of
           the
           Name
           they
           bore
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           not
           whenever
           there
           was
           occasion
           ,
           shew
           a
           
           readiness
           to
           die
           one
           for
           another
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           we
           have
           a
           remarkable
           instance
           in
           Aquila
           ,
           and
           Priscilla
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Apostle
           bears
           witness
           ,
           that
           for
           his
           sake
           they
           laid
           down
           their
           own
           Necks
           ,
           Rom.
           XVI
           .
           4.
           
           This
           Act
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           it
           's
           true
           ,
           is
           out
           of
           the
           common
           road
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           seldom
           occasion
           to
           practise
           it
           ,
           but
           if
           there
           should
           be
           such
           an
           opportunity
           ,
           it
           's
           a
           glorious
           Death
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           a
           pious
           Man
           would
           even
           be
           glad
           of
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           Transcript
           of
           the
           Death
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           for
           us
           ;
           and
           Mercy
           can
           go
           no
           higher
           .
           It
           's
           like
           some
           of
           you
           will
           wonder
           at
           these
           Acts
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           fancy
           that
           I
           strain
           the
           Vertue
           too
           high
           ;
           but
           the
           proofs
           I
           have
           brought
           for
           all
           that
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           will
           sufficiently
           confute
           that
           conceit
           .
           Mercy
           is
           a
           very
           excellent
           Vertue
           ,
           so
           excellent
           ,
           that
           without
           it
           there
           is
           no
           true
           Blessedness
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           second
           thing
           ,
           I
           am
           to
           speak
           to
           ,
        
         
           II.
           When
           the
           mercifull
           are
           pronounc'd
           blessed
           here
           ,
           a
           very
           ordinary
           capacity
           may
           soon
           inferr
           ,
           that
           he
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           mercifull
           cannot
           be
           blessed
           ,
           and
           the
           reasons
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           How
           should
           a
           Man
           be
           happy
           without
           being
           mercifull
           ,
           when
           in
           not
           being
           
           so
           ,
           he
           acts
           below
           the
           Dignity
           of
           Man.
           Notwithstanding
           the
           Fall
           ,
           Man
           is
           still
           a
           very
           excellent
           Creature
           .
           The
           very
           Ruines
           of
           God's
           Image
           in
           him
           ,
           even
           before
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           transforms
           and
           renews
           him
           ,
           will
           justifie
           
           David's
           Exclamation
           ;
           
             Lord
             what
             is
             Man
             ,
             that
             thou
             so
             regardest
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             that
             thou
             visitest
             him
             ?
          
           Even
           the
           Reliques
           of
           that
           perfection
           ,
           which
           was
           once
           in
           him
           ,
           teach
           him
           many
           admirable
           things
           ,
           of
           which
           Mercy
           is
           not
           the
           least
           .
           Nature
           it self
           prompts
           him
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           instances
           of
           it
           in
           the
           very
           Heathens
           ,
           make
           it
           a
           Dictate
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           .
           Now
           the
           Dignity
           of
           Man
           ,
           considered
           ,
           even
           abstractedly
           from
           Grace
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           consists
           in
           acting
           according
           to
           the
           honest
           Principles
           of
           Nature
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           mercifull
           sins
           against
           a
           natural
           instinct
           :
           The
           Gospel
           indeed
           refines
           and
           exalts
           this
           Mercy
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           still
           Nature
           it self
           instructs
           him
           in
           it
           ;
           nay
           ,
           Mercy
           is
           so
           riveted
           into
           our
           make
           ,
           and
           frame
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           neglects
           it
           ,
           or
           debauches
           himself
           into
           contempt
           of
           it
           ,
           unmans
           himself
           .
           God
           hath
           furnish'd
           other
           Creatures
           with
           Claws
           and
           Bills
           ,
           and
           Horns
           ,
           and
           Arms
           ,
           to
           secure
           themselves
           against
           Assaults
           ;
           but
           Man
           is
           born
           
           helpless
           ,
           without
           weapons
           ,
           or
           defensatives
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           let
           us
           see
           the
           need
           he
           hath
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           of
           being
           mercifull
           ,
           and
           helpfull
           to
           others
           of
           his
           kind
           ;
           so
           that
           what
           I
           have
           said
           stands
           firm
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           is
           not
           mercifull
           ,
           acts
           below
           the
           Dignity
           of
           Man
           ,
           for
           he
           forgets
           the
           end
           of
           his
           make
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           blessed
           ;
           so
           far
           from
           being
           so
           ,
           that
           he
           makes
           himself
           worse
           than
           the
           Beasts
           that
           perish
           ;
           for
           even
           among
           these
           we
           see
           so
           great
           a
           resemblance
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           Histories
           of
           all
           Ages
           confirm
           it
           ,
           that
           to
           fall
           short
           of
           it
           ,
           must
           be
           more
           than
           brutish
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             He
             shall
             have
             judgment
             without
             mercy
             ,
             that
             shewed
             no
             mercy
             ,
          
           saith
           St.
           James
           ,
           Chap.
           II.
           13.
           
           And
           surely
           ,
           this
           can
           be
           no
           blessed
           Estate
           .
           God's
           method
           in
           punishing
           ,
           is
           retaliation
           ,
           and
           proportioning
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Punishment
           ,
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           here
           ;
           He
           that
           is
           not
           mercifull
           to
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           the
           Judge
           who
           is
           to
           sit
           upon
           him
           ,
           at
           last
           will
           shew
           him
           no
           mercy
           ;
           nay
           in
           the
           Flames
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Judge's
           Order
           shall
           seize
           him
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           no
           mixture
           of
           mercy
           .
           Wicked
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           kind
           and
           neighbourly
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           measure
           mercifull
           :
           though
           they
           
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           Glory
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           because
           they
           die
           without
           true
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           Reformation
           of
           Life
           ;
           yet
           their
           former
           Mercy
           will
           in
           some
           respect
           qualifie
           their
           misery
           in
           the
           next
           World
           ;
           some
           drops
           of
           cold
           Water
           may
           be
           vouchsafed
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           take
           off
           somewhat
           from
           the
           excess
           of
           their
           Torment
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           shew'd
           little
           or
           no
           mercy
           ,
           will
           be
           forced
           to
           drink
           of
           the
           Cup
           of
           God's
           wrath
           without
           mixture
           ;
           even
           of
           the
           Cup
           of
           trembling
           and
           astonishment
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           ingredient
           of
           sweetness
           ,
           without
           any
           interval
           of
           comfort
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           it
           fulfilled
           in
           Dives
           ,
           Luke
           XVI
           .
           24.
           
           This
           being
           a
           very
           miserable
           condition
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           far
           froth
           having
           any
           relation
           to
           Blessedness
           .
           But
           the
           mercifull
           Man
           meets
           with
           other
           dealings
           ,
           which
           calls
           me
           to
           the
           third
           and
           last
           point
           .
        
         
           III.
           How
           the
           mercifull
           shall
           obtain
           Mercy
           .
           And
           here
           what
           I
           noted
           in
           the
           preceeding
           Beatitudes
           ,
           holds
           good
           here
           too
           ,
           that
           the
           recompence
           here
           promised
           relates
           both
           to
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           Life
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           to
           this
           present
           World
           :
        
         
         
           1.
           
           The
           mercifull
           Man
           may
           promise
           himself
           great
           Comfort
           in
           his
           Trouble
           ;
           whether
           it
           be
           sickness
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           sad
           accident
           ;
           to
           this
           purpose
           we
           have
           an
           excellent
           saying
           ,
           Psal.
           XLI
           .
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           
           
             Blessed
             is
             he
             that
             considers
             the
             poor
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             deliver
             him
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             :
             The
             Lord
             will
             preserve
             him
             and
             keep
             him
             alive
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             blessed
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             thou
             wilt
             not
             deliver
             him
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             his
             enemies
             :
             The
             Lord
             will
             strengthen
             him
             upon
             the
             bed
             of
             languishing
             ;
             thou
             wilt
             make
             all
             his
             bed
             in
             his
             sickness
             .
          
           These
           words
           are
           not
           much
           regarded
           ,
           because
           the
           generality
           of
           men
           have
           but
           a
           very
           low
           opinion
           of
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Bible
           ;
           though
           they
           believe
           it
           to
           be
           the
           Word
           of
           their
           God
           ,
           to
           which
           God
           will
           stand
           ;
           yet
           they
           dare
           not
           trust
           his
           Promises
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           fares
           with
           this
           that
           I
           have
           mention'd
           ;
           and
           yet
           would
           you
           make
           the
           experiment
           with
           an
           humble
           Confidence
           in
           God's
           veracity
           ,
           you
           would
           certainly
           find
           extraordinary
           Assistances
           in
           the
           time
           of
           sickness
           :
           I
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           recover
           without
           means
           or
           Physick
           ,
           but
           your
           sickness
           would
           either
           become
           more
           easie
           and
           tolerable
           ,
           or
           you
           would
           recover
           sooner
           ,
           or
           you
           would
           prepare
           for
           a
           long
           life
           ;
           
           your
           Acts
           of
           Mercy
           would
           be
           your
           security
           ,
           that
           you
           should
           find
           mercy
           in
           your
           distress
           .
           This
           is
           a
           great
           truth
           ,
           and
           as
           loath
           as
           some
           of
           you
           may
           be
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           I
           might
           furnish
           you
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           needfull
           ,
           with
           variety
           of
           Examples
           ,
           and
           instances
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           found
           it
           by
           experience
           ;
           but
           God
           having
           asserted
           ,
           and
           promis'd
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           engage
           you
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           Trial.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           mercy
           God
           rewards
           signally
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           present
           World
           ,
           by
           blessing
           the
           mercifull
           Man's
           endeavours
           ;
           not
           only
           by
           turning
           the
           hearts
           of
           other
           men
           toward
           him
           into
           mercy
           ,
           when
           he
           stands
           in
           need
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           encreasing
           or
           prospering
           his
           Substance
           .
           Mercifulness
           is
           the
           true
           Art
           of
           thriving
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           what
           a
           multitude
           of
           examples
           could
           I
           alledge
           here
           of
           Persons
           ,
           who
           have
           given
           away
           either
           the
           tenth
           ,
           or
           the
           fifth
           Part
           ,
           or
           more
           of
           their
           incomes
           to
           pious
           Uses
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           blessed
           even
           to
           admiration
           .
           It
           is
           a
           mighty
           mistake
           ,
           that
           you
           will
           be
           losers
           by
           being
           very
           mercifull
           .
           Every
           thing
           you
           take
           in
           hand
           ,
           will
           prosper
           the
           better
           for
           it
           ,
           except
           your
           unbelief
           or
           wavering
           ,
           and
           trembling
           faith
           should
           hinder
           God
           from
           
           doing
           any
           mighty
           Works
           for
           you
           .
           In
           shewing
           mercy
           you
           make
           God
           your
           debtor
           ,
           you
           lend
           him
           and
           he
           is
           concerned
           even
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           to
           repay
           you
           with
           Usury
           ,
           Prov.
           XVIII
           .
           17.
           
           Men
           ,
           that
           consider
           not
           the
           operations
           of
           God's
           hand
           ,
           will
           continue
           Infidels
           under
           all
           these
           asseverations
           ;
           but
           we
           know
           ,
           and
           find
           it
           so
           ,
           and
           are
           confident
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           one
           ,
           
             That
             scattereth
             and
             yet
             increases
          
           ,
           scatters
           in
           Charity
           ,
           and
           encreases
           in
           Temporal
           mercies
           ;
           
             The
             liberal
             soul
             shall
             be
             made
             fat
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             watereth
             shall
             be
             water'd
             himself
             ,
          
           Prov.
           XI
           .
           24
           ,
           25.
           
           But
           ▪
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           greatest
           mercy
           is
           yet
           behind
           ,
           even
           the
           everlasting
           Mercy
           of
           God
           in
           the
           next
           life
           ,
           which
           the
           mercifull
           Man
           will
           certainly
           obtain
           .
           God
           drops
           only
           some
           mercies
           on
           the
           mercifull
           man
           here
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           visit
           him
           with
           Showers
           in
           the
           other
           World
           :
           He
           will
           take
           him
           into
           the
           bosom
           of
           mercy
           ,
           encompass
           him
           with
           mercy
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           and
           make
           mercy
           his
           Crown
           ,
           and
           Diadem
           .
           He
           will
           be
           mercifull
           to
           his
           sins
           ,
           and
           remember
           them
           no
           more
           .
           The
           mercies
           the
           Father
           of
           mercy
           sheds
           on
           him
           here
           ,
           are
           Items
           of
           larger
           mercies
           hereafter
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           but
           a
           Brook
           ,
           and
           a
           River
           here
           ,
           will
           be
           all
           Sea
           ,
           and
           Ocean
           there
           .
           The
           
           mercifull
           Man
           will
           find
           God
           exceeding
           mercifull
           to
           him
           when
           he
           dies
           ,
           and
           his
           Soul
           enters
           into
           the
           Regions
           of
           Eternity
           ,
           a
           mercy
           which
           surpasses
           all
           the
           mercies
           he
           enjoy'd
           here
           ;
           to
           be
           sure
           the
           Souls
           in
           Hell
           ,
           the
           Spirits
           in
           the
           Everlasting
           Prison
           would
           value
           God's
           mercy
           upon
           their
           leaving
           this
           World
           at
           a
           higher
           Rate
           ,
           than
           all
           the
           rich
           Blessings
           they
           glutted
           themselves
           with
           on
           this
           side
           the
           Grave
           .
           Here
           the
           mercies
           God
           sends
           upon
           the
           mercifull
           Soul
           are
           mixt
           with
           Clouds
           ,
           and
           Crosses
           ;
           in
           the
           next
           life
           they
           will
           be
           pure
           ,
           uninterrupted
           ,
           endless
           ,
           high
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           God
           that
           bestows
           them
           ,
           infinite
           ;
           and
           the
           mercifull
           Man
           will
           see
           ,
           and
           taste
           ,
           and
           feel
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           glorious
           Promise
           ,
           Isa.
           LIV.
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           
           
             In
             a
             little
             wrath
             I
             hid
             my
             face
             from
             thee
             for
             a
             moment
             ,
             but
             with
             everlasting
             kindness
             will
             I
             have
             mercy
             on
             thee
             .
             For
             this
             is
             as
             the
             Waters
             of
          
           Noah
           
             unto
             me
             :
             as
             I
             have
             sworn
             ,
             that
             the
             Waters
             of
          
           Noah
           
             should
             no
             more
             cover
             the
             Earth
             ;
             so
             have
             I
             sworn
             that
             I
             will
             not
             be
             wrath
             with
             thee
             ,
             nor
             rebuke
             thee
             .
             For
             the
             Mountains
             shall
             depart
             ,
             and
             the
             Hills
             be
             removed
             ,
             but
             my
             kindness
             shall
             not
             depart
             from
             thee
             ;
             neither
             shall
             the
             Covenant
             of
             my
             Peace
             be
             removed
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             hath
             mercy
             on
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Inferences
             .
          
           
             I.
             If
             mercy
             be
             the
             duty
             of
             every
             private
             Christian
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             the
             duty
             of
             whole
             Churches
             too
             .
             Cruelty
             can
             be
             no
             mark
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             ;
             that
             's
             not
             the
             Livery
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             ,
             but
             of
             him
             whose
             Name
             is
             Legion
             ;
             To
             destroy
             men's
             lives
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             Religion
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             waits
             to
             be
             gracious
             ;
             and
             to
             call
             for
             Fire
             from
             Heaven
             upon
             Samaritans
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             acknowledge
             the
             High-Priest
             of
             Jerusalem
             to
             be
             infallible
             ,
             surely
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             know
             what
             manner
             of
             Spirit
             we
             are
             of
             .
             
             A
             late
             Historian
             of
             the
             Roman
             Communion
             ,
             in
             his
             Life
             of
             
               Sixtus
               Quintus
            
             tells
             us
             of
             a
             very
             strange
             Maxim
             ,
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             makes
             the
             great
             Rule
             of
             her
             Practice
             ;
             That
             the
             Turks
             must
             be
             set
             upon
             with
             Arms
             ,
             Heathens
             with
             Arguments
             and
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             
               Eretici
               col
               fuoco
            
             ,
             Hereticks
             with
             Fire
             .
             If
             by
             Fire
             were
             meant
             ,
             that
             lambent
             one
             ,
             of
             Love
             and
             Charity
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             but
             highly
             extol
             the
             Motto
             ;
             but
             when
             that
             Church
             hath
             used
             so
             much
             material
             Fire
             ,
             whatever
             her
             Language
             may
             be
             at
             this
             present
             ,
             we
             have
             still
             reason
             to
             suspect
             ,
             
             that
             this
             Maxim
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             the
             worst
             sense
             ;
             and
             when
             her
             unmercifull
             Practices
             ,
             and
             which
             she
             yet
             never
             publickly
             disown'd
             ,
             and
             renounc'd
             ,
             stand
             still
             upon
             record
             ,
             when
             we
             read
             of
             her
             proceedings
             against
             the
             poor
             Waldenses
             ,
             and
             Albigenses
             ,
             of
             whom
             more
             than
             a
             hundred
             thousand
             were
             destroy'd
             ,
             her
             St.
             Dominick
             being
             the
             Leader
             and
             Incendiary
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             the
             dreadfull
             Court
             of
             Inquisition
             is
             in
             force
             in
             Spain
             ,
             in
             Italy
             ,
             and
             in
             Portugal
             ;
             when
             we
             read
             of
             the
             fatal
             St.
             Bartholomew
             ,
             the
             Massacre
             of
             Paris
             in
             the
             Year
             1572
             ,
             where
             above
             70000
             Protestants
             were
             barbarously
             murther'd
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Pope
             with
             his
             Cardinals
             gave
             solemn
             Thanks
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             when
             a
             Massacre
             nearer
             home
             lives
             still
             in
             our
             memories
             ,
             even
             that
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1641
             ,
             where
             according
             to
             the
             common
             Account
             200000
             innocent
             Protestants
             were
             inhumanely
             butcher'd
             ,
             for
             which
             the
             Pope
             gave
             a
             plenary
             indulgence
             to
             the
             Actors
             in
             that
             Tragedy
             ,
             when
             our
             Martyrologies
             have
             preserv'd
             us
             ,
             the
             Names
             and
             Piety
             of
             those
             many
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             in
             Queen
             
             Mary's
             days
             were
             burnt
             and
             executed
             for
             not
             believing
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             but
             remember
             
             the
             Designs
             and
             Practices
             of
             the
             Fifth
             of
             November
             ,
             and
             are
             too
             sensible
             of
             the
             late
             inhumane
             Proceedings
             against
             the
             Protestants
             in
             the
             neighbouring
             Kingdom
             ;
             to
             name
             no
             more
             ,
             when
             these
             things
             as
             I
             said
             stand
             still
             upon
             record
             ,
             not
             denied
             by
             their
             Writers
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             sure
             never
             yet
             disown'd
             by
             the
             Governing
             part
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Writ
             
               de
               Haeretico
               comburendo
            
             ,
             whatever
             it
             may
             be
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             yet
             repealed
             in
             theirs
             ;
             we
             cannot
             look
             upon
             that
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             Church
             built
             upon
             a
             Rock
             ,
             except
             by
             that
             Rock
             be
             meant
             a
             Heart
             hard
             as
             Flint
             ,
             and
             Adamant
             ;
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             but
             there
             is
             a
             sober
             Party
             in
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             detests
             and
             abhors
             these
             Principles
             ,
             but
             the
             governing
             Part
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             who
             would
             take
             it
             very
             ill
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             the
             Principal
             ,
             never
             yet
             by
             any
             publick
             Rescript
             disown'd
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             look
             upon
             that
             Church
             as
             mercifull
             ,
             except
             by
             mercy
             we
             understand
             such
             mercies
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             speaks
             of
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Mercies
               of
               the
               wicked
               are
               cruel
               .
            
             Erasmus
             tells
             us
             ,
             in
             one
             of
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             that
             a
             Friar
             at
             Antwerp
             did
             in
             a
             publick
             Sermon
             assure
             the
             People
             ,
             that
             if
             
               Martin
               Luther
            
             were
             there
             ,
             he
             would
             tear
             out
             
             his
             Throat
             with
             his
             Teeth
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             afraid
             with
             his
             Mouth
             and
             Teeth
             all
             bloody
             ,
             to
             go
             immediately
             and
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ;
             as
             this
             was
             an
             Argument
             of
             a
             blind
             or
             mad
             Zeal
             ,
             so
             I
             know
             not
             what
             to
             call
             this
             tearing
             out
             men's
             Throats
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             Hereticks
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             way
             of
             answering
             Arguments
             without
             fear
             of
             contradiction
             ,
             but
             surely
             such
             a
             one
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             not
             know
             of
             ,
             who
             command
             us
             to
             be
             always
             ready
             to
             give
             an
             answer
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             ask
             us
             the
             reason
             of
             our
             hope
             with
             meekness
             ,
             and
             godly
             fear
             :
             But
             I
             pass
             from
             this
             sad
             Theme
             to
             softer
             Reflections
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
          
           
             II.
             It
             is
             remarkable
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             mercifull
             here
             ,
             it
             's
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             obtain
             mercy
             ;
             mercy
             ,
             not
             wages
             :
             God
             will
             reward
             their
             mercifulness
             ,
             but
             that
             recompence
             shall
             be
             matter
             of
             mercy
             ,
             not
             of
             debt
             ;
             those
             that
             would
             perswade
             People
             ,
             that
             by
             large
             Alms-deeds
             they
             merit
             Heaven
             ,
             talk
             like
             Persons
             who
             never
             read
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             which
             beats
             down
             all
             opinion
             of
             merit
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             unprofitable
             Servants
             after
             doing
             all
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             do
             ;
             gives
             us
             right
             notions
             
             of
             our
             good
             Works
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             doth
             so
             advance
             the
             Glory
             of
             God's
             Grace
             in
             all
             we
             do
             ,
             that
             one
             would
             wonder
             Men
             should
             cherish
             so
             much
             as
             the
             shadow
             of
             such
             a
             vain
             Opinion
             ;
             but
             when
             we
             see
             that
             men
             dare
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             Communion
             in
             one
             kind
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             express
             Command
             ,
             
               Drink
               ye
               all
               of
               this
            
             ;
             and
             that
             religious
             Service
             and
             Worship
             is
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             dead
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             express
             Order
             of
             God
             :
             
               Thou
               shalt
               worship
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               him
               only
               shalt
               thou
               serve
            
             ;
             our
             admiration
             ceases
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             merit
             of
             good
             Works
             .
             Some
             have
             been
             so
             vain
             ,
             as
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Reformation
             hath
             spoiled
             and
             weaken'd
             the
             Acts
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             which
             the
             former
             Ages
             were
             famous
             for
             ;
             the
             opinion
             of
             merit
             formerly
             having
             rais'd
             People's
             affections
             into
             greater
             readiness
             ,
             to
             leave
             behind
             them
             signal
             monuments
             of
             Charity
             ;
             but
             this
             cavil
             may
             be
             blown
             away
             with
             a
             breath
             :
             Let
             but
             any
             man
             examine
             the
             publick
             Acts
             of
             Charity
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             compare
             them
             with
             those
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Popery
             ,
             here
             in
             England
             especially
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             forced
             to
             confess
             ,
             that
             since
             
             the
             Reformation
             hath
             been
             admitted
             ,
             far
             greater
             publick
             Acts
             of
             Charity
             have
             been
             done
             ,
             than
             were
             done
             during
             that
             Term
             of
             Years
             in
             Popery
             before
             .
             It
             's
             the
             Glory
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             that
             our
             People
             can
             be
             mercifull
             without
             an
             opinion
             of
             merit
             ,
             and
             give
             their
             Goods
             to
             feed
             the
             Poor
             from
             a
             pure
             Principle
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             I
             durst
             make
             an
             impartial
             Adversary
             the
             Judge
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             an
             Argument
             of
             a
             more
             excellent
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             men
             from
             the
             obligations
             of
             Piety
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             Conscience
             toward
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             sense
             of
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             the
             miseries
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             gratitude
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             erect
             an
             Alms-house
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             publick
             Testimony
             of
             mercy
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             most
             humble
             manner
             to
             depend
             upon
             God's
             gracious
             Promise
             of
             a
             recompence
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Just
             ,
             than
             for
             men
             to
             stream
             out
             their
             days
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             luxury
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             can
             keep
             their
             Wealth
             no
             longer
             ,
             leave
             a
             large
             Summ
             of
             Money
             to
             build
             a
             Monastery
             or
             Nunnery
             ,
             to
             buy
             off
             the
             Pains
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             to
             purchase
             the
             Joys
             of
             the
             Blessed
             :
             The
             former
             to
             speak
             modestly
             ,
             savours
             of
             ingenuity
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             were
             it
             possible
             
             to
             buy
             what
             is
             intended
             ,
             of
             a
             mercenary
             Temper
             ;
             the
             former
             looks
             like
             love
             ,
             the
             other
             like
             force
             and
             interest
             ;
             the
             former
             is
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             an
             effect
             of
             true
             Christian
             Pity
             and
             Compassion
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             selfishness
             and
             partiality
             .
          
           
             III.
             Though
             to
             the
             Glory
             of
             our
             Church
             and
             Religion
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             confess'd
             ,
             that
             in
             its
             Bosom
             there
             are
             found
             truly
             mercifull
             and
             charitable
             Persons
             ,
             both
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             whose
             delight
             is
             in
             doing
             good
             ;
             yet
             too
             many
             continue
             hard
             and
             churlish
             ,
             covetous
             and
             ill-natur'd
             ,
             selfish
             and
             unmercifull
             ;
             and
             because
             they
             give
             now
             and
             then
             a
             Farthing
             ,
             or
             a
             Penny
             to
             the
             Poor
             that
             pass
             by
             their
             Doors
             ,
             they
             think
             they
             are
             very
             mercifull
             Men
             ;
             Vanity
             of
             Vanities
             !
             shall
             the
             chips
             and
             shavings
             of
             your
             incomes
             pass
             for
             that
             mercy
             ,
             which
             thrusts
             its
             Head
             into
             the
             Clouds
             of
             Heaven
             ?
             Doth
             God
             pour
             out
             Blessings
             upon
             you
             thick
             and
             three-fold
             ,
             and
             do
             you
             hope
             to
             come
             off
             with
             scattering
             a
             drop
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             and
             which
             comes
             from
             your
             Hearts
             too
             like
             drops
             of
             Blood
             ?
             Where
             is
             your
             Zeal
             to
             imitate
             the
             men
             ,
             who
             with
             their
             Blood
             sealed
             the
             Truth
             
             of
             the
             Reformation
             ;
             the
             History
             of
             their
             Sufferings
             tells
             you
             of
             many
             admirable
             Men
             then
             ,
             of
             one
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             hard
             time
             thought
             not
             much
             to
             sell
             his
             Gold
             ,
             and
             Chains
             ,
             and
             Rings
             ,
             and
             Jewels
             left
             him
             by
             his
             Ancestors
             ,
             for
             the
             Relief
             of
             others
             .
             Another
             forbore
             one
             meal
             a
             day
             ,
             to
             give
             the
             value
             of
             it
             to
             them
             that
             needed
             :
             Another
             fasted
             one
             day
             in
             four
             to
             bestow
             the
             Price
             of
             that
             days
             Diet
             upon
             some
             of
             his
             poor
             Brethren
             :
             Another
             hearing
             of
             a
             poor
             Woman
             that
             was
             brought
             to
             Bed
             ,
             and
             destitute
             of
             all
             Necessaries
             ,
             sent
             her
             his
             own
             Bed
             whereon
             he
             lay
             ,
             and
             confined
             himself
             to
             Straw
             ;
             and
             being
             in
             Prison
             with
             other
             sufferers
             counted
             it
             an
             Honour
             to
             wait
             at
             the
             Table
             upon
             his
             Fellow-prisoners
             ,
             and
             satisfied
             himself
             with
             their
             leavings
             :
             Another
             used
             once
             a
             Fortnight
             to
             call
             upon
             the
             rich
             Clothiers
             of
             the
             Town
             ,
             where
             he
             lived
             ,
             to
             go
             with
             him
             to
             the
             Alms-house
             to
             see
             what
             poor
             People
             wanted
             ,
             and
             to
             provide
             for
             their
             Necessities
             :
             Abundance
             of
             such
             instances
             might
             be
             added
             here
             .
             These
             were
             some
             of
             the
             shining
             and
             burning
             Lights
             of
             our
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             I
             chuse
             to
             alledge
             their
             Examples
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             spoken
             just
             
             before
             in
             the
             Praise
             of
             that
             Reformation
             :
             But
             I
             fear
             ,
             Examples
             will
             do
             no
             good
             ,
             if
             God's
             Command
             ,
             and
             Christ's
             Promise
             ,
             and
             your
             Duty
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             Interest
             cannot
             prevail
             with
             you
             :
             And
             yet
             when
             by
             the
             Grace
             and
             Assistance
             of
             God
             ,
             you
             are
             become
             bountifull
             according
             to
             this
             Rule
             ;
             the
             other
             Acts
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             I
             mention'd
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Discourse
             must
             not
             be
             neglected
             ,
             particularly
             the
             Acts
             of
             Mercy
             to
             the
             Souls
             of
             your
             Neighbours
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             ,
             no
             Vertue
             that
             abounds
             more
             in
             incouragements
             ,
             both
             Temporal
             and
             Eternal
             ,
             than
             this
             mercifull
             Temper
             .
             God
             hath
             dress'd
             it
             in
             such
             Charms
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             but
             appear
             amiable
             to
             the
             Attentive
             Considerer
             .
             To
             shew
             mercy
             to
             others
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             be
             mercifull
             to
             your selves
             :
             We
             call
             upon
             you
             often
             to
             have
             mercy
             on
             your
             Souls
             ,
             and
             your
             mercy
             to
             others
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             you
             study
             Self-preservation
             .
             Hereby
             you
             secure
             your
             own
             Mercies
             ,
             make
             them
             firm
             and
             durable
             ,
             and
             you
             establish
             your selves
             in
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             opinion
             of
             sober
             Men
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             what
             should
             hinder
             you
             from
             taking
             fire
             by
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             
             and
             suffering
             your
             Hearts
             to
             be
             warmed
             into
             Mercy
             and
             Compassion
             ?
             How
             chearfully
             may
             you
             go
             about
             it
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             a
             Voice
             behind
             you
             calling
             upon
             you
             :
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               mercifull
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               obtain
               mercy
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           VIII
           .
        
         
           
             St.
             Matth.
             Ch.
             V.
             Ver.
             8.
             
          
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             see
             God.
             
          
        
         
           PVritan
           was
           once
           a
           Nick-name
           ,
           
           a
           Name
           of
           Reproach
           ,
           intended
           I
           suppose
           to
           traduce
           those
           who
           made
           a
           great
           shew
           of
           external
           Piety
           ,
           but
           were
           strangers
           to
           good
           Morals
           ;
           stumbled
           at
           a
           Straw
           ,
           and
           leapt
           over
           a
           Block
           ;
           strained
           at
           a
           Gnat
           ,
           and
           swallow'd
           down
           Camels
           ;
           prayed
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           reviled
           his
           Church
           ;
           scrupled
           a
           Ceremony
           ,
           and
           cheated
           the
           next
           Neighbour
           they
           met
           withall
           :
           What
           justice
           there
           was
           in
           giving
           this
           Title
           to
           a
           certain
           Party
           ,
           whether
           they
           deserved
           it
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           and
           whether
           many
           of
           those
           that
           were
           called
           so
           were
           not
           very
           upright
           ,
           and
           truly
           pious
           Men
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           now
           enquire
           ;
           but
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           
           this
           Name
           rightly
           understood
           ,
           and
           taken
           in
           that
           sense
           ,
           it
           naturally
           bears
           or
           should
           bear
           ,
           is
           what
           every
           Christian
           ought
           to
           be
           ambitious
           of
           :
           Purity
           is
           what
           every
           good
           Man
           must
           and
           doth
           desire
           ;
           and
           indeed
           his
           goodness
           is
           mere
           vanity
           and
           shew
           ,
           if
           Purity
           be
           not
           the
           great
           object
           of
           his
           love
           .
           A
           true
           Puritan
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           Christian
           ,
           are
           convertible
           Terms
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           laughs
           at
           this
           Character
           ,
           understands
           not
           the
           Religion
           he
           is
           baptized
           into
           .
           He
           that
           renounces
           Purity
           ,
           renounces
           his
           Baptism
           ;
           and
           whatever
           his
           outward
           Profession
           may
           be
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           meer
           Infidel
           under
           a
           borrow'd
           Title
           .
           Purity
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Christians
           of
           old
           did
           triumph
           in
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           Name
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Thing
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           neglects
           it
           ,
           must
           needs
           continue
           a
           stranger
           to
           all
           solid
           Consolation
           .
           As
           ridiculous
           as
           it
           appears
           to
           carnal
           Men
           ,
           it
           is
           our
           greatest
           security
           ;
           pur-blind
           Souls
           may
           not
           see
           the
           Beauty
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           is
           Truth
           it self
           assures
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           way
           to
           real
           Bliss
           .
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             see
             God.
             
          
        
         
           The
           method
           in
           handling
           these
           words
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           same
           with
           that
           I
           used
           in
           the
           Explication
           of
           the
           preceeding
           Beatitudes
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           any
           Man
           that
           hears
           ,
           or
           
           reads
           these
           words
           ,
           would
           naturally
           desire
           to
           be
           satisfied
           in
           ,
           is
        
         
           I.
           The
           Nature
           of
           this
           Purity
           wherein
           it
           consists
           ,
           and
           who
           the
           pure
           in
           heart
           are
           .
        
         
           II.
           Upon
           what
           account
           we
           cannot
           suppose
           those
           blessed
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           pure
           in
           heart
           ,
           for
           that
           's
           implied
           here
           ;
        
         
           III.
           How
           the
           pure
           in
           heart
           shall
           see
           God.
           
        
         
           I.
           The
           Nature
           of
           this
           Purity
           ,
           wherein
           it
           consists
           ,
           and
           who
           the
           pure
           in
           heart
           are
           .
        
         
           Children
           know
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Heart
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           for
           the
           most
           part
           meant
           the
           Soul
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           inward
           Man
           ;
           and
           so
           a
           pure
           Heart
           ,
           is
           a
           pure
           Mind
           ,
           a
           pure
           Soul
           ,
           and
           a
           pure
           Conscience
           ;
           as
           we
           find
           it
           called
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           III.
           9.
           2
           
           Tim.
           I.
           3.
           2
           
           Pet.
           III.
           1.
           and
           the
           true
           ingredients
           of
           this
           inward
           Purity
           are
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           An
           antipathy
           to
           sinfull
           Thoughts
           ,
           or
           a
           setled
           abhorrency
           of
           such
           thoughts
           ,
           desires
           ,
           passions
           ,
           and
           affections
           ,
           as
           are
           manifestly
           contrary
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God.
           Purity
           imports
           cleansing
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           thing
           which
           is
           cleansed
           ,
           is
           pure
           from
           
           something
           ,
           and
           the
           unclean
           thing
           here
           ,
           is
           evil
           thoughts
           ,
           not
           their
           
             bare
             coming
             in
          
           ,
           but
           
             concurring
             with
             them
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Heart
           must
           be
           pure
           from
           .
           A
           pure
           Heart
           is
           an
           Enemy
           to
           impure
           Speeches
           ,
           and
           all
           impure
           and
           sinfull
           Actions
           ,
           but
           more
           immediately
           to
           sinfull
           Thoughts
           and
           Desires
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Parents
           and
           Causes
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           pure
           Heart
           nips
           the
           Evil
           in
           the
           Bud
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           far
           from
           yielding
           deliberately
           to
           a
           bad
           Action
           ,
           or
           an
           undecent
           Expression
           ,
           that
           it
           dreads
           an
           evil
           Thought
           .
           All
           men
           it's
           true
           hate
           some
           evil
           Thoughts
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           Man
           so
           debaucht
           or
           vitious
           ,
           but
           hates
           the
           thought
           of
           murthering
           his
           Father
           and
           Mother
           ,
           or
           the
           thought
           of
           some
           monstrous
           ingratitude
           ,
           or
           the
           thought
           of
           doing
           hurt
           to
           an
           innocent
           Babe
           in
           the
           Cradle
           ;
           but
           this
           doth
           not
           make
           them
           pure
           in
           Heart
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           Purity
           must
           extend
           to
           other
           ,
           indeed
           all
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ;
           without
           which
           there
           would
           be
           no
           distinction
           ,
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           the
           Saint
           and
           the
           Sinner
           ;
           the
           latter
           pretending
           to
           the
           hatred
           of
           some
           evil
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           Desires
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           .
           So
           then
           this
           Purity
           imports
           an
           antipathy
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           thoughts
           of
           unnatural
           Crimes
           ,
           
           but
           to
           lascivious
           ,
           covetous
           ,
           malitious
           ,
           revengefull
           ,
           proud
           ,
           foolish
           ,
           vain
           ,
           imperious
           ,
           romantick
           Thoughts
           ,
           even
           before
           they
           break
           out
           into
           Words
           and
           Actions
           ,
           to
           thoughts
           whereby
           wronging
           ,
           defrauding
           ,
           slandering
           ,
           abusing
           ,
           reviling
           of
           our
           Neighbours
           ,
           and
           neglect
           of
           our
           spiritual
           and
           everlasting
           Concerns
           are
           suggested
           to
           us
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           all
           thoughts
           which
           are
           injurious
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           our
           Neighbour
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           interest
           of
           our
           Souls
           ,
           for
           these
           assented
           to
           
             defile
             the
             heart
          
           ,
           Mark
           VII
           .
           21
           ,
           22.
           
           Such
           thoughts
           like
           Flies
           ,
           or
           Bees
           may
           buz
           ,
           and
           hum
           about
           the
           Mind
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           Mind
           drives
           them
           away
           ,
           as
           Abraham
           did
           the
           Birds
           from
           the
           Sacrifice
           ,
           the
           Heart
           loses
           nothing
           of
           its
           Purity
           .
           The
           mind
           may
           be
           assaulted
           with
           evil
           Thoughts
           ,
           the
           Assaults
           do
           not
           presently
           render
           it
           impure
           ,
           for
           if
           it
           hold
           out
           against
           them
           ,
           gives
           no
           consent
           ,
           no
           approbation
           ,
           shews
           them
           no
           countenance
           ,
           no
           favour
           ,
           no
           respect
           ,
           but
           that
           like
           Bullets
           shot
           against
           a
           Wall
           of
           Brass
           ,
           they
           fall
           off
           as
           fast
           as
           they
           are
           shot
           ,
           the
           Heart
           still
           continues
           pure
           ,
           and
           therefore
           David
           expresses
           the
           Purity
           of
           his
           Heart
           by
           this
           very
           Character
           ,
           
             I
             hate
             vain
             thoughts
          
           ,
           Psal.
           CXIX
           .
           113.
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           is
           that
           Expostulation
           of
           God
           
           in
           Jeremy
           ,
           Chap.
           IV.
           14.
           
           
             How
             long
             shall
             thy
             vain
             thoughts
             lodge
             within
             thee
             !
          
           It
           's
           giving
           them
           lodging
           and
           entertainment
           ,
           that
           pollutes
           the
           Mind
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           knock
           at
           the
           Door
           ,
           and
           are
           either
           permitted
           no
           entrance
           ,
           or
           are
           thrust
           out
           ,
           the
           Heart
           preserves
           its
           Purity
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           pure
           Heart
           imports
           also
           a
           Purity
           from
           sinister
           Ends
           ,
           or
           Aims
           ,
           or
           Intentions
           ,
           especially
           in
           religious
           Actions
           .
           This
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           intent
           of
           our
           great
           Master
           here
           ,
           since
           we
           see
           he
           finds
           fault
           so
           often
           with
           Men
           ,
           that
           aimed
           to
           be
           seen
           of
           Men
           ,
           to
           have
           Glory
           of
           Men
           ,
           to
           gain
           the
           Applause
           and
           Commendations
           of
           Men
           ,
           and
           designed
           their
           Profit
           ,
           and
           Gain
           in
           Actions
           relating
           to
           Devotion
           .
           The
           Christian
           ,
           that
           's
           free
           from
           such
           sinister
           Aims
           in
           praying
           ,
           praising
           ,
           fasting
           ,
           giving
           of
           Alms
           ,
           preaching
           ,
           speaking
           to
           others
           of
           his
           Experiences
           ,
           and
           hath
           nothing
           before
           his
           Eyes
           but
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           good
           of
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           the
           peace
           of
           his
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           Salvation
           of
           his
           own
           Soul
           ,
           may
           justly
           be
           said
           to
           be
           pure
           in
           Heart
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           agreeable
           to
           
             that
             simplicity
          
           ,
           which
           we
           hear
           so
           often
           press'd
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Apostles
           did
           so
           much
           rejoyce
           in
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           I.
           12.
           
           Without
           this
           our
           services
           want
           
           that
           Sincerity
           ,
           which
           must
           make
           them
           amiable
           to
           the
           searcher
           of
           hearts
           ;
           and
           the
           Apostle
           insists
           upon
           it
           ,
           Rom.
           XII
           .
           9.
           when
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Let
             love
             be
             without
             dissimulation
          
           ;
           and
           since
           love
           to
           God
           is
           expressed
           by
           our
           religious
           exercises
           ,
           it
           must
           necessarily
           follow
           ,
           these
           must
           be
           free
           from
           sinister
           ends
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           be
           not
           ,
           they
           fall
           under
           the
           brand
           and
           character
           of
           Dissimulation
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           pure
           heart
           delights
           in
           holy
           Thoughts
           :
           These
           are
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           person
           delights
           in
           thinking
           of
           the
           works
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           operations
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           of
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           commands
           ,
           of
           his
           promises
           and
           of
           his
           threatnings
           ,
           of
           his
           various
           providences
           and
           dispensations
           ,
           of
           Heaven
           and
           eternal
           happiness
           .
           These
           Thoughts
           wonderfully
           purifie
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           keep
           it
           clean
           ;
           these
           keep
           up
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           soul
           a
           fit
           temple
           for
           the
           Deity
           to
           lodge
           in
           :
           it
           's
           true
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           man
           so
           holy
           ,
           and
           who
           lives
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           hath
           a
           lawfull
           calling
           ,
           but
           must
           think
           of
           his
           concerns
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           how
           to
           manage
           them
           to
           the
           good
           of
           his
           family
           and
           relations
           and
           others
           ;
           such
           thoughts
           are
           very
           necessary
           in
           order
           to
           a
           prudent
           ordering
           of
           our
           affairs
           ,
           and
           
           without
           doubt
           are
           allowable
           and
           lawfull
           ,
           
             for
             which
             of
             you
             intending
             to
             build
             a
             tower
             ,
             sits
             not
             down
             first
             ,
             and
             counteth
             the
             cost
             whether
             he
             have
             sufficient
             to
             finish
             it
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Luk.
           XIV
           .
           28.
           
           But
           all
           this
           may
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           heart
           delight
           in
           holy
           thoughts
           ,
           in
           these
           more
           than
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           these
           for
           pleasure
           ,
           in
           the
           other
           for
           necessity
           ;
           to
           this
           purpose
           
             Solomon
             ,
             The
             thoughts
             of
             the
             righteous
             are
             right
             ,
          
           Prov.
           XII
           .
           5.
           but
           St.
           Paul
           more
           emphatically
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           IV.
           18.
           
           
             We
             look
             not
             so
             much
             at
             the
             things
             which
             are
             seen
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             things
             which
             are
             not
             seen
             .
          
           Looking
           here
           ,
           is
           thinking
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           no
           beholding
           things
           invisible
           ,
           but
           by
           contemplation
           of
           the
           Heart
           and
           Mind
           .
           Contemplation
           represents
           things
           eternal
           in
           lively
           colours
           ,
           and
           in
           seeing
           these
           the
           primitive
           Believers
           rejoyced
           more
           than
           in
           gazing
           on
           the
           riches
           and
           glories
           of
           this
           visible
           world
           ;
           temporal
           things
           they
           thought
           on
           by
           the
           by
           ,
           but
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           thoughts
           was
           reserved
           for
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           A
           pure
           heart
           ,
           is
           a
           heart
           enamour'd
           with
           God
           ,
           a
           heart
           that
           loves
           nothing
           like
           him
           ;
           a
           soul
           whose
           secret
           desires
           are
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           whose
           desires
           are
           strong
           and
           vehement
           ,
           and
           though
           it
           hath
           obligations
           to
           love
           the
           creature
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           
           in
           subordination
           to
           him
           and
           for
           him
           who
           is
           altogether
           lovely
           ;
           a
           heart
           which
           discovers
           its
           love
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           external
           obedience
           ,
           but
           by
           inward
           breathings
           ,
           and
           sighs
           ,
           and
           groans
           which
           cannot
           be
           uttered
           ,
           and
           loves
           any
           thing
           that
           belongs
           to
           him
           ,
           his
           word
           ,
           his
           laws
           ,
           his
           sacraments
           ,
           his
           faithfull
           ministers
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           truly
           fear
           him
           ;
           what
           this
           inward
           love
           is
           ,
           the
           admirable
           David
           describes
           at
           large
           ,
           Psal.
           CXIX
           ,
           and
           when
           in
           this
           Psalm
           you
           read
           such
           expressions
           as
           these
           ,
           
             With
             my
             whole
             heart
             have
             I
             sought
             thee
             ,
          
           v.
           10.
           
           
             My
             soul
             breaketh
             for
             the
             longing
             that
             it
             hath
             unto
             thy
             judgments
             at
             all
             times
             ,
          
           v.
           20.
           
           
             Horror
             hath
             taken
             hold
             of
             me
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             wicked
             that
             forsake
             thy
             law
             ,
          
           v.
           53.
           
           
             The
             law
             of
             thy
             mouth
             is
             dearer
             unto
             me
             ,
             than
             thousands
             of
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
          
           v.
           72.
           
             my
             soul
             fainteth
             for
             thy
             salvation
             ,
          
           v.
           81.
           
           
             O
             how
             I
             love
             thy
             law
             ,
             it
             is
             my
             meditation
             all
             the
             day
             ,
          
           v.
           97.
           
           
             How
             sweet
             are
             thy
             words
             unto
             my
             mouth
             ,
             yea
             ,
             sweeter
             than
             honey
             unto
             my
             taste
             ,
          
           v.
           103.
           
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           you
           read
           such
           expressions
           as
           these
           ,
           you
           may
           guess
           at
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           love
           which
           purifies
           the
           heart
           .
        
         
           Cassianus
           hath
           an
           observation
           ,
           which
           I
           cannot
           pass
           by
           without
           making
           some
           remarks
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           this
           ,
           
             That
             
             the
             greatest
             sign
             of
             a
             pure
             heart
             is
             ,
             when
             that
             inward
             purity
             influences
             our
             very
             dreams
             ,
             and
             that
             a
             man
             instead
             of
             dreaming
             of
             trifles
             and
             impertinencies
             ,
             dreams
             of
             God
             and
             spiritual
             objects
             .
          
           The
           observation
           seems
           a
           little
           odd
           ,
           because
           in
           dreams
           the
           fancy
           plays
           ,
           her
           Mistress
           ,
           reason
           (
           because
           the
           bodily
           organs
           ,
           the
           tools
           whereby
           she
           works
           are
           asleep
           )
           suspending
           her
           operations
           :
           and
           dreams
           we
           know
           ,
           depend
           much
           upon
           the
           constitution
           and
           complexion
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           is
           some
           truth
           in
           it
           ,
           for
           if
           ,
           as
           Solomon
           notes
           ,
           Eccles.
           V.
           3.
           
           
             A
             dream
             comes
             through
             multitude
             of
             business
          
           Men
           have
           been
           engaged
           in
           in
           the
           day
           time
           ,
           or
           from
           things
           they
           have
           heard
           ,
           or
           seen
           ,
           or
           discours'd
           of
           :
           it
           may
           very
           well
           be
           ,
           that
           a
           person
           who
           hath
           got
           a
           habit
           of
           contemplating
           things
           divine
           ,
           and
           heavenly
           ,
           whose
           thoughts
           are
           taken
           up
           all
           day
           with
           spiritual
           objects
           ,
           may
           find
           a
           tincture
           of
           all
           this
           in
           his
           
             very
             dreams
          
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           he
           most
           delighted
           in
           ,
           and
           was
           most
           conversant
           with
           ,
           may
           present
           themselves
           to
           his
           fancy
           ,
           and
           there
           appear
           in
           lively
           shapes
           and
           dresses
           in
           the
           night
           ;
           and
           I
           do
           not
           doubt
           ,
           where
           a
           man
           could
           arrive
           to
           that
           felicity
           ,
           
             as
             to
             dream
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Heaven
             and
             a
             future
             Happiness
             ,
             
             and
             pray
             and
             praise
             God
             in
             his
             dreams
             ,
             whenever
             his
             Imagination
             wakes
             in
             his
             sleep
             ,
          
           as
           it
           would
           argue
           ,
           that
           the
           person
           makes
           religion
           his
           business
           ,
           so
           it
           would
           be
           a
           very
           good
           sign
           of
           Purity
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           heart
           and
           affections
           are
           truly
           set
           upon
           God
           ;
           but
           I
           will
           lay
           no
           stress
           upon
           this
           observation
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           not
           the
           Scripture
           for
           its
           guide
           :
           the
           characters
           I
           have
           given
           of
           the
           pure
           in
           heart
           ,
           are
           warranted
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           these
           we
           cannot
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           are
           so
           are
           certainly
           blessed
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           ,
        
         
           II.
           If
           the
           pure
           in
           heart
           are
           blessed
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           not
           so
           ,
           or
           will
           not
           be
           so
           ,
           cannot
           be
           happy
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           second
           point
           I
           am
           to
           speak
           to
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           evince
           it
           by
           these
           following
           familiar
           arguments
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Such
             persons
             cannot
             converse
             with
             God
             :
          
           in
           this
           converse
           mans
           happiness
           consists
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           why
           they
           cannot
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           their
           hearts
           are
           impure
           .
           
             Can
             two
             walk
             together
             except
             they
             be
             agreed
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           ,
           Amos
           III.
           3.
           
           Purity
           and
           Impurity
           are
           incapable
           of
           communion
           .
           
           When
           God
           converses
           with
           man
           ,
           he
           takes
           possession
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           there
           he
           dwells
           ,
           there
           is
           his
           seat
           ,
           but
           if
           that
           be
           impure
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           darkness
           ,
           God
           avoids
           the
           infected
           place
           .
           In
           this
           case
           ,
           the
           castle
           is
           already
           in
           possession
           of
           Gods
           enemy
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           no
           entertainment
           for
           him
           whose
           purity
           is
           infinite
           ;
           for
           the
           law
           of
           this
           converse
           is
           ,
           
             with
             the
             mercifull
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             shew
             they
             self
             mercifull
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             pure
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             shew
             thy self
             pure
             ,
          
           Psal.
           XVIII
           .
           25.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           
             As
             the
             impure
             cannot
             converse
             with
             God
             ,
             so
             they
             cannot
             appropriate
             him
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             blessed
             :
          
           for
           mans
           blessedness
           arises
           from
           being
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           
             That
             God
             is
             his
             God
          
           ,
           his
           Friend
           and
           peculiar
           Treasure
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           the
           man
           whose
           heart
           is
           impure
           ,
           professes
           an
           interest
           in
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           purest
           souls
           ;
           but
           words
           ,
           and
           sayings
           ,
           and
           boastings
           do
           not
           make
           the
           title
           good
           ;
           God
           will
           not
           be
           his
           God
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           have
           him
           reign
           over
           him
           ;
           his
           indeed
           to
           judge
           him
           ,
           but
           not
           his
           to
           save
           him
           ;
           his
           to
           send
           him
           to
           Hell
           ,
           but
           not
           his
           to
           give
           him
           a
           right
           to
           the
           tree
           of
           Life
           .
           He
           ,
           whose
           heart
           is
           impure
           ,
           le
           ts
           Sin
           and
           World
           reign
           over
           him
           ,
           offers
           the
           Throne
           of
           God
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           his
           heart
           
           to
           an
           usurper
           ,
           puts
           the
           Scepter
           into
           a
           Traitors
           hand
           ,
           and
           sets
           open
           the
           Gates
           for
           Thieves
           and
           Robbers
           to
           come
           in
           ,
           and
           surely
           this
           cannot
           be
           the
           way
           to
           appropriate
           God
           to
           our selves
           ,
           or
           to
           take
           comfort
           in
           his
           love
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           right
           to
           blessedness
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Such
             are
             not
             blessed
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             see
             God.
          
           The
           sinfull
           worldly
           Lusts
           ,
           and
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           Desires
           which
           like
           Vermin
           crawl
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           darken
           their
           sight
           .
           There
           is
           a
           thick
           veil
           over
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           see
           and
           tast
           how
           sweet
           and
           gracious
           the
           Lord
           is
           .
           Their
           Souls
           are
           oppressed
           ,
           there
           lies
           much
           earth
           upon
           them
           ,
           a
           very
           great
           weight
           of
           earthly
           ,
           carnal
           ,
           disorderly
           Thoughts
           and
           Desires
           ,
           that
           like
           Swine
           ,
           they
           cannot
           look
           up
           to
           things
           above
           them
           .
           Their
           Souls
           indeed
           are
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           Glass
           ,
           but
           the
           Glass
           is
           greazy
           and
           sullied
           with
           the
           Smoak
           of
           vain
           Imaginations
           which
           hinders
           them
           from
           
             beholding
             his
             goings
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
          
           or
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           they
           look
           upon
           God
           ,
           as
           men
           do
           upon
           objects
           through
           the
           wrong
           end
           of
           a
           perspective
           ,
           which
           represents
           things
           great
           ,
           and
           near
           ,
           as
           little
           ,
           and
           afar
           off
           .
           
             He
             that
             lacketh
             these
             things
          
           ,
           saith
           St.
           
             Peter
             ,
             is
             blind
             and
             cannot
             see
             afar
             off
             .
          
           
           He
           that
           wants
           a
           pure
           heart
           ,
           is
           that
           person
           ,
           and
           wants
           that
           which
           must
           give
           him
           right
           apprehensions
           of
           God
           :
           the
           impure
           Lusts
           he
           cherishes
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           shut
           the
           eyes
           of
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           understanding
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           nothing
           but
           confused
           Notions
           and
           Ideas
           of
           God
           and
           his
           ways
           ;
           an
           estate
           very
           different
           from
           theirs
           ,
           who
           are
           
             pure
             in
             heart
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             see
             God
             ,
          
           which
           calls
           me
           to
           the
        
         
           III.
           Third
           and
           last
           particular
           ,
           How
           the
           pure
           in
           heart
           shall
           see
           God
           ;
           and
           since
           this
           Vision
           relates
           both
           to
           this
           present
           Life
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           come
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           a
           distinct
           view
           of
           both
           :
           And
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
             How
             they
             see
             ,
             and
             shall
             see
             God
             in
             this
             present
             Life
             .
          
           And
           here
           it
           must
           be
           taken
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           God
           cannot
           be
           seen
           with
           the
           Organs
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           a
           Spirit
           infinite
           ,
           immaterial
           ,
           uncompounded
           ,
           and
           though
           
             he
             fills
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             with
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             far
             from
             every
             one
             of
             us
             ,
          
           yet
           no
           man
           ever
           saw
           him
           ,
           and
           indeed
           
             none
             can
             see
             him
          
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           VI.
           16.
           but
           this
           is
           still
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           the
           Eyes
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ;
           with
           the
           Eye
           of
           the
           Understanding
           without
           all
           peradventure
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           
           seen
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           the
           seeing
           Christ
           aims
           at
           here
           ;
           for
           it
           's
           evident
           ,
           he
           speaks
           of
           the
           purity
           of
           Heart
           and
           Mind
           ,
           and
           therefore
           what
           he
           says
           of
           seeing
           God
           ,
           must
           be
           meant
           of
           the
           Eyes
           of
           that
           pure
           Mind
           .
           Even
           
             Heathen
             Philosophers
          
           required
           Purification
           of
           the
           heart
           from
           all
           gross
           ,
           lustfull
           ,
           covetous
           ,
           and
           worldly
           desires
           ,
           without
           which
           they
           said
           a
           man
           could
           never
           arrive
           to
           the
           brighter
           knowledge
           of
           
             Philosophy
             .
             Christ
          
           leads
           his
           followers
           to
           a
           higher
           object
           ,
           and
           promises
           not
           so
           much
           a
           clear
           insight
           into
           the
           mysteries
           of
           Nature
           ,
           as
           a
           sight
           of
           the
           best
           of
           Beings
           ,
           
             God
             blessed
             for
             evermore
          
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           no
           man
           may
           think
           ,
           that
           this
           blessedness
           reaches
           only
           Divines
           and
           other
           learned
           men
           ,
           whose
           Studies
           carry
           them
           to
           contemplate
           God
           ,
           his
           Nature
           ,
           Attributes
           ,
           and
           Providences
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           this
           Blessing
           is
           pronounced
           with
           respect
           even
           to
           the
           meanest
           capacity
           ,
           and
           a
           poor
           man
           that
           follows
           his
           trade
           ,
           or
           gets
           his
           livelihood
           in
           the
           sweat
           of
           his
           Brows
           ,
           may
           see
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           learnedest
           Men
           alive
           ,
           nay
           many
           times
           better
           ,
           having
           none
           of
           the
           preferments
           of
           this
           World
           to
           blind
           his
           Eyes
           .
           For
           this
           seeing
           God
           ,
           is
           an
           affectionate
           seeing
           him
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           seeing
           as
           assimilates
           the
           
           Soul
           to
           him
           .
           This
           seeing
           is
           not
           a
           bare
           Speculation
           ,
           or
           being
           able
           to
           talk
           or
           write
           much
           concerning
           God
           ;
           but
           such
           a
           seeing
           as
           charms
           ,
           and
           ravishes
           ,
           and
           unites
           the
           Soul
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           as
           this
           seeing
           God
           relates
           to
           this
           present
           World
           ,
           such
           as
           are
           pure
           in
           heart
           ,
           shall
           see
           him
           more
           clearly
           ,
           more
           distinctly
           ,
           more
           to
           their
           satisfaction
           and
           edification
           than
           other
           men
           .
           All
           men
           that
           say
           they
           believe
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           talk
           of
           his
           divine
           Attributes
           ,
           and
           have
           occasion
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           and
           are
           sensible
           of
           his
           works
           ,
           pretend
           a
           share
           in
           the
           seeing
           God
           ;
           but
           none
           sees
           him
           so
           well
           as
           the
           pure
           in
           heart
           .
           Their
           inward
           purity
           helps
           them
           to
           see
           him
           ;
           they
           see
           him
           in
           his
           Word
           ,
           in
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           in
           his
           Providences
           ,
           in
           his
           Mercies
           and
           Afflictions
           .
        
         
           They
           see
           him
           in
           his
           Word
           ;
           how
           equitable
           ,
           how
           just
           ,
           how
           reasonable
           all
           his
           precepts
           are
           ,
           how
           agreeable
           to
           the
           divine
           Nature
           ,
           how
           suitable
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           how
           glorious
           ,
           how
           sweet
           ,
           how
           precious
           all
           his
           promises
           are
           ,
           how
           just
           his
           threatnings
           .
        
         
           They
           see
           him
           in
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           what
           Profit
           ,
           what
           Advantage
           he
           intends
           by
           them
           ,
           how
           he
           designs
           them
           as
           Channels
           or
           Pipes
           whereby
           to
           convey
           his
           Grace
           ,
           
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           Influences
           to
           their
           Souls
           .
        
         
           They
           see
           him
           in
           his
           Providences
           ,
           how
           righteous
           ,
           how
           holy
           ,
           how
           potent
           ,
           how
           orderly
           he
           is
           in
           the
           management
           of
           the
           great
           affairs
           of
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           They
           see
           him
           in
           his
           Mercies
           ,
           how
           he
           condescends
           ,
           how
           tender
           he
           is
           to
           them
           ,
           how
           like
           a
           Father
           ,
           how
           like
           a
           Shepherd
           he
           deals
           with
           them
           .
        
         
           They
           see
           him
           in
           their
           Afflictions
           ,
           how
           wise
           ,
           how
           kind
           ,
           how
           good
           he
           is
           in
           sending
           them
           ,
           what
           Favour
           ,
           what
           Love
           ,
           what
           edification
           he
           designs
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           They
           see
           him
           in
           all
           
             his
             Works
          
           ,
           how
           admirable
           ,
           how
           wonderfull
           ,
           how
           powerfull
           he
           is
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           they
           see
           with
           joy
           and
           delight
           ,
           and
           so
           see
           him
           ,
           as
           to
           love
           him
           more
           fervently
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           called
           ,
           
             Seeing
             him
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
          
           ,
           Psal.
           LXIII
           .
           2.
           
           Thus
           the
           
             pure
             in
             heart
             see
             God
          
           here
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           
             There
             is
             a
             vision
             of
             God
             in
             the
             next
             life
             ,
             which
             surpasses
             all
             understanding
             .
          
           Though
           they
           see
           him
           here
           to
           their
           comfort
           and
           edification
           ;
           yet
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           
             they
             see
             him
             but
             as
             it
             were
             through
             a
             glass
             darkly
             ,
             but
             then
             face
             to
             face
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           XIII
           .
           12.
           
           There
           that
           Sun
           will
           shine
           directly
           in
           their
           faces
           ,
           and
           their
           sight
           shall
           be
           
           made
           so
           strong
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           look
           upon
           that
           astonishing
           light
           without
           being
           weakned
           by
           its
           lustre
           .
           Here
           they
           see
           but
           his
           
             back
             parts
          
           ,
           there
           his
           face
           .
           That
           seeing
           him
           in
           the
           everlasting
           kingdom
           ,
           imports
           a
           
             comprehension
             .
             They
             comprehend
          
           in
           some
           small
           degree
           here
           
             what
             is
             the
             depth
             ,
             the
             height
             ,
             the
             length
             ,
             and
             breadth
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
          
           ;
           but
           then
           they
           will
           understand
           perfectly
           all
           the
           mysteries
           of
           his
           nature
           ,
           providence
           ,
           attributes
           and
           love
           to
           them
           in
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           .
        
         
           And
           from
           this
           sight
           must
           necessarily
           arise
           joy
           inexpressible
           ,
           
             Such
             as
             eye
             hath
             not
             seen
             ,
             nor
             ear
             heard
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             able
             to
             conceive
             .
          
           The
           Sun
           beams
           are
           amiable
           and
           pleasing
           here
           ,
           but
           how
           would
           a
           man
           be
           surprized
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           at
           the
           spring
           of
           that
           universal
           fire
           ,
           and
           saw
           how
           it
           rises
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           is
           managed
           ?
           So
           God
           is
           very
           lovely
           to
           the
           
             pure
             in
             heart
          
           when
           they
           see
           him
           here
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           shall
           come
           near
           that
           inaccessible
           Light
           ,
           and
           be
           perfectly
           united
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           can
           express
           the
           satisfaction
           ?
           indeed
           it
           cannot
           be
           express'd
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           immense
           and
           infinite
           .
        
         
           
           
             Inferences
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Here
               we
               see
               what
               a
               jewel
               that
               man
               enjoys
               ,
               that
               is
               possess'd
               of
               this
               inward
               purity
               .
            
             This
             purity
             of
             heart
             is
             a
             treasure
             which
             no
             man
             knows
             ,
             save
             he
             who
             receives
             it
             .
             Comfort
             your selves
             Christians
             with
             it
             ;
             comfort
             your selves
             ,
             having
             this
             Purity
             you
             are
             rich
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             your
             Poverty
             ;
             and
             enjoy
             more
             than
             those
             who
             boast
             of
             Lands
             and
             Houses
             .
             I
             know
             the
             world
             laughs
             at
             this
             ,
             but
             let
             them
             laugh
             on
             ;
             the
             time
             will
             come
             ,
             when
             this
             Purity
             will
             stand
             you
             in
             better
             stead
             ,
             than
             your
             carnal
             Friends
             and
             Relations
             .
             Men
             may
             think
             they
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             deal
             with
             God
             as
             they
             do
             with
             men
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             whose
             mouths
             they
             can
             stop
             with
             fair
             words
             ,
             or
             with
             a
             Bribe
             .
             But
             this
             is
             vain
             and
             foolish
             to
             a
             Prodigy
             .
             Is
             God
             a
             Man
             ?
             Is
             he
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             ?
             Can
             Gold
             blind
             his
             Eyes
             ?
             or
             if
             it
             could
             ,
             where
             would
             you
             have
             it
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             depriv'd
             and
             dispoil'd
             of
             all
             ?
             Is
             not
             he
             the
             searcher
             of
             hearts
             ?
             Can
             you
             deceive
             him
             who
             sees
             through
             all
             your
             hypocrisie
             ?
             
               Purity
               of
               heart
            
             is
             that
             which
             he
             requires
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             requires
             it
             ,
             but
             
             is
             willing
             to
             assist
             you
             in
             the
             getting
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             without
             this
             inward
             Purity
             he
             will
             know
             none
             of
             you
             :
             but
             if
             this
             be
             the
             dress
             of
             your
             minds
             and
             souls
             ,
             the
             doors
             of
             his
             banqueting
             house
             will
             fly
             open
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             enemies
             you
             have
             on
             earth
             ,
             or
             in
             Hell
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             keep
             you
             out
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Here
               is
               the
               spring
               of
               true
               Religion
               ;
               a
               pure
               heart
               .
            
             If
             that
             be
             pure
             ,
             the
             
               outward
               man
            
             will
             be
             so
             too
             .
             If
             that
             be
             unclean
             ,
             the
             outward
             whiteness
             will
             never
             pass
             for
             currant
             in
             Heaven
             .
             The
             Pharisees
             exceeded
             all
             the
             men
             of
             the
             age
             they
             lived
             in
             ,
             in
             outward
             sanctity
             ;
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             God
             who
             saw
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             the
             impurity
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             calls
             them
             
               serpents
               ,
               and
               a
               generation
               of
               vipers
               ,
            
             Matth.
             XXIII
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             some
             sins
             so
             purely
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             the
             heart
             can
             consummate
             ,
             and
             finish
             them
             without
             the
             help
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             such
             are
             Pride
             ,
             Lust
             ,
             Covetousness
             ,
             and
             Discontent
             because
             Providence
             crosses
             our
             designs
             ,
             and
             bitter
             Envy
             ,
             and
             black
             malice
             ,
             and
             rejoycing
             at
             our
             Neighbours
             misfortune
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             lying
             at
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             being
             cherished
             there
             ,
             shed
             a
             poisonous
             influence
             upon
             the
             outward
             devotion
             ,
             and
             consequently
             
             render
             the
             external
             worship
             (
             though
             never
             so
             specious
             )
             ineffectual
             ,
             and
             a
             
               sacrifice
               of
               Fools
            
             .
             To
             pray
             like
             a
             Saint
             ,
             and
             to
             breath
             revenge
             like
             a
             Turk
             ;
             outward
             Love
             to
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             secret
             fondness
             to
             sinfull
             Lusts
             and
             Pleasures
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             outward
             strictness
             and
             inward
             loosness
             ;
             complying
             with
             God
             without
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Devil
             within
             ;
             a
             punctual
             observance
             of
             outward
             duties
             ,
             and
             neglect
             of
             mortifying
             our
             secret
             Lusts
             ,
             such
             as
             Ambition
             ,
             Self-conceitedness
             ,
             Self-admiration
             ,
             lascivious
             Thoughts
             and
             Desires
             ,
             &c.
             is
             the
             true
             complexion
             of
             Hypocrisie
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             
               To
               be
               a
               Saint
            
             ,
             the
             heart
             must
             be
             purified
             ;
             for
             sins
             like
             fatal
             diseases
             invade
             the
             Vitals
             first
             ,
             before
             they
             appear
             outwardly
             .
             And
             as
             in
             such
             dangerous
             distempers
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             first
             seize
             the
             Heart
             and
             the
             Garrison
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             then
             discover
             themselves
             in
             little
             blisters
             and
             boyles
             in
             the
             skin
             ;
             he
             that
             should
             lay
             a
             Plaister
             to
             those
             boyles
             ,
             and
             use
             repercussives
             to
             strike
             them
             in
             ,
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             cure
             the
             distemper
             .
             So
             he
             that
             is
             diseased
             with
             sin
             ,
             which
             creeps
             inwardly
             ,
             and
             infects
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             becomes
             manifest
             at
             last
             in
             the
             outward
             man
             :
             he
             that
             doth
             only
             restrain
             the
             
             outward
             acts
             ,
             and
             uses
             means
             of
             grace
             ;
             only
             to
             cut
             off
             the
             outward
             excrescences
             ,
             but
             takes
             nothing
             inwardly
             ,
             to
             eradicate
             the
             distemper
             out
             of
             his
             heart
             and
             mind
             ;
             makes
             but
             an
             imperfect
             cure
             ;
             and
             for
             all
             the
             outward
             applications
             will
             still
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             Death
             ,
             even
             Death
             eternal
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             true
             the
             wise
             man
             crys
             out
             ,
             Prov.
             XX.
             9.
             
             
               Who
               can
               say
               I
               have
               made
               my
               heart
               clean
               ,
               I
               am
               pure
               from
               my
               sin
               ?
            
             which
             seems
             to
             imply
             an
             impossibility
             of
             making
             the
             heart
             pure
             .
             But
             this
             he
             speaks
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             rigour
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             not
             with
             regard
             to
             the
             equity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Go
             to
             the
             strictness
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             say
             ,
             he
             hath
             so
             purified
             his
             heart
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             perfectly
             free
             from
             all
             vain
             and
             evil
             thoughts
             ;
             or
             that
             he
             is
             never
             surprized
             into
             an
             impertinent
             ,
             and
             foolish
             imagination
             .
             This
             the
             holiest
             man
             alive
             cannot
             say
             .
             But
             then
             in
             a
             Gospel
             sense
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             only
             possible
             
               to
               purifie
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             but
             a
             duty
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             so
             to
             purifie
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             arrive
             to
             an
             habitual
             delight
             in
             holy
             ,
             serious
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             thoughts
             ;
             and
             to
             an
             habitual
             aversion
             of
             the
             Mind
             ,
             and
             Heart
             ,
             and
             inward
             Man
             ,
             from
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             And
             this
             habitual
             
             Purity
             is
             consistent
             with
             surprizes
             of
             evil
             Thoughts
             and
             Desires
             ,
             when
             a
             bright
             gilded
             Temptation
             strikes
             the
             Heart
             ,
             and
             dazzles
             the
             Mind
             ,
             and
             inclines
             the
             Will
             to
             consent
             .
             But
             then
             ,
             in
             Persons
             where
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             works
             ;
             within
             a
             very
             little
             while
             the
             Spirit
             doth
             recover
             out
             of
             the
             Surprize
             ,
             puts
             by
             the
             thrusts
             of
             Fancy
             ,
             and
             the
             stabbs
             of
             Temptation
             ,
             and
             reasons
             its
             self
             into
             Health
             ,
             and
             Resolution
             ,
             and
             Resistance
             again
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             is
             regardless
             of
             this
             Purity
             hates
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             knows
             not
             what
             Religion
             means
             ,
             and
             his
             outward
             performances
             will
             never
             make
             him
             blessed
             or
             happy
             .
             Christians
             !
             Do
             you
             believe
             this
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             you
             labour
             after
             it
             ?
             I
             mean
             after
             this
             Purity
             of
             Heart
             .
             Look
             into
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             examine
             the
             Places
             where
             the
             Mind
             ,
             the
             inward
             Man
             ,
             the
             inside
             of
             the
             Cup
             and
             Platter
             ,
             are
             commanded
             to
             be
             purified
             :
             Consider
             how
             frequently
             this
             is
             press'd
             .
             Do
             not
             you
             see
             what
             a
             stress
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             lays
             upon
             it
             ?
             Why
             should
             you
             deceive
             ,
             why
             should
             you
             delude
             your selves
             ?
             Why
             should
             you
             think
             it
             needless
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             Wisdom
             to
             believe
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Fountain
             of
             Truth
             and
             Wisdom
             ?
             Does
             not
             Reason
             ,
             
             nay
             ,
             doth
             not
             Sense
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Waters
             in
             the
             Spring
             be
             muddy
             ,
             the
             Streams
             and
             Rivulets
             cannot
             be
             clear
             ?
             What
             ?
             would
             you
             have
             the
             Fruit
             good
             when
             the
             Tree
             is
             nought
             ?
             How
             can
             your
             Actions
             be
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             your
             Minds
             are
             full
             of
             weariness
             ,
             and
             unwillingness
             ,
             and
             backwardness
             in
             his
             Service
             ?
             Can
             the
             outward
             Man
             be
             good
             when
             the
             inward
             is
             rotten
             and
             putrefied
             ?
             Are
             you
             wise
             Builders
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             ,
             do
             you
             hope
             to
             make
             a
             good
             piece
             of
             work
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             build
             the
             Top
             of
             the
             House
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             not
             laid
             the
             Foundation
             ?
          
           
             This
             
               purity
               of
               heart
            
             produces
             a
             great
             sense
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             another
             World
             ;
             a
             great
             sense
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             constrains
             the
             Soul
             to
             live
             in
             conformity
             to
             his
             Will
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             all
             true
             Religion
             .
             If
             this
             sense
             be
             setled
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             if
             this
             Ground
             be
             well
             manured
             ,
             the
             whole
             Garden
             of
             your
             Lives
             will
             abound
             with
             Flowers
             ,
             and
             Fruits
             of
             all
             Sorts
             .
          
           
             Ay!
             but
             how
             is
             this
             Purity
             to
             be
             attain'd
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
             not
             with
             Laziness
             ,
             not
             with
             crying
             ,
             
               There
               is
               a
               Bear
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Lion
               in
               the
               way
               :
            
             Not
             by
             being
             over
             curious
             about
             the
             Purity
             and
             Ornaments
             
             of
             the
             Body
             .
             When
             People
             spend
             more
             time
             at
             the
             Glass
             ,
             than
             at
             their
             Prayers
             ;
             take
             more
             than
             ordinary
             satisfaction
             in
             dressing
             ,
             and
             adorning
             the
             Body
             ;
             seek
             more
             to
             please
             Men
             than
             God
             ;
             do
             all
             they
             can
             to
             pamper
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             the
             Mind
             will
             run
             out
             into
             a
             thousand
             Vanities
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             studying
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             For
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             perfect
             converting
             the
             Soul
             ;
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             sure
             making
             wise
             the
             simple
             .
             The
             statutes
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             right
             rejoycing
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             commandment
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             pure
             enlightening
             the
             eyes
             ,
             
               Psal.
               XIX
            
             .
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             What
             made
             David
             wiser
             than
             his
             Enemies
             ?
             What
             made
             him
             understand
             more
             than
             the
             Antients
             ?
             What
             made
             him
             know
             more
             than
             his
             Teachers
             ?
             
               He
               tells
               you
            
             ,
             Psal.
             CXIX
             .
             97.
             
             Oh
             how
             I
             love
             thy
             Law
             ,
             it
             is
             my
             meditation
             all
             the
             day
             ,
             Vers.
             104.
             
             Through
             thy
             Precepts
             I
             get
             Vnderstanding
             ,
             Vers.
             140.
             
             Thy
             word
             is
             very
             pure
             .
             
               And
               it
               is
               so
               pure
               ,
               that
               if
               digested
               and
               ponder'd
               on
               ,
               it
               will
               purifie
               the
               Heart
               too
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               By
               taking
               notice
               of
               God
               in
               every
               thing
               :
            
             While
             other
             Men
             talk
             of
             chance
             ,
             and
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             Shell
             and
             Outside
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             little
             Wheels
             whereby
             their
             own
             and
             other
             Men's
             affairs
             are
             turned
             about
             ;
             do
             you
             look
             still
             upon
             
             that
             God
             that
             hides
             himself
             behind
             the
             Curtain
             ,
             and
             turns
             all
             according
             to
             his
             good
             Pleasure
             .
             Take
             notice
             of
             him
             in
             every
             Blessing
             ;
             whether
             you
             eat
             or
             drink
             ,
             or
             whatever
             Conveniency
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             Providence
             comes
             upon
             you
             ,
             have
             an
             Eye
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             find
             your
             hearts
             will
             become
             very
             pure
             .
             
               They
               looked
               upon
               him
               and
               were
               enlightened
               ,
               and
               their
               faces
               were
               not
               ashamed
               ,
            
             Psal.
             XXXIV
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               By
               calling
               in
               the
               aid
               and
               assistance
               of
               his
               Holy
               Spirit
               :
            
             For
             it
             is
             the
             proper
             Province
             of
             that
             Spirit
             to
             enlighten
             the
             Mind
             and
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             to
             purifie
             it
             from
             gross
             ,
             terrestrial
             ,
             and
             brutish
             Idea's
             ,
             and
             Imaginations
             ;
             and
             to
             replenish
             ,
             and
             fill
             it
             with
             a
             sense
             of
             spiritual
             things
             .
             And
             this
             Spirit
             is
             ready
             to
             come
             ,
             ready
             to
             enter
             ,
             ready
             to
             lend
             his
             helping
             hand
             ,
             when
             he
             finds
             the
             Soul
             willing
             to
             be
             purified
             ;
             willing
             without
             Tricks
             ,
             without
             Reserves
             ,
             without
             Proviso's
             ,
             without
             Conditions
             :
             Such
             as
             ,
             
               Lord
               suffer
               me
               first
               to
               go
               and
               bury
               my
               Father
               ,
            
             or
             
               suffer
               me
               first
               to
               go
               and
               take
               leave
               of
               those
               at
               my
               house
               .
            
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             this
             Spirit
             loves
             to
             deal
             with
             down-right
             honest
             Men
             ,
             that
             mean
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             think
             what
             they
             speak
             in
             their
             Addresses
             to
             God.
             
          
           
           
             4.
             
             
               By
               acquainting
               your selves
               with
               the
               true
               Nature
               of
               Sin
               :
            
             For
             a
             principal
             part
             of
             this
             Purity
             of
             Heart
             consisting
             in
             an
             Aversion
             from
             sinfull
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             Desires
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             a
             Person
             should
             arrive
             to
             that
             Aversion
             ,
             that
             sees
             not
             that
             Evil
             in
             Sin
             ,
             which
             is
             really
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             What
             ?
             Shall
             I
             hate
             a
             thing
             I
             see
             no
             harm
             in
             ?
             Shall
             I
             dread
             the
             Appearance
             of
             a
             thing
             which
             I
             spy
             some
             Beauty
             and
             Satisfaction
             in
             ?
          
           
             The
             best
             ,
             the
             plainest
             ,
             and
             easiest
             way
             to
             acquaint
             our selves
             with
             the
             Nature
             of
             Sin
             ,
             is
             by
             reflecting
             on
             the
             
               Wages
               of
               Sin
            
             ,
             which
             is
             Death
             ,
             even
             everlasting
             Death
             and
             Misery
             .
             It
             may
             be
             my
             Understanding
             is
             dull
             ,
             and
             weak
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             dive
             into
             all
             the
             Tendencies
             of
             Sin
             ,
             nor
             find
             out
             all
             the
             Indignities
             it
             offers
             to
             God's
             Attributes
             ;
             but
             this
             I
             know
             ,
             Eternal
             Misery
             is
             threatned
             to
             it
             .
             This
             seems
             indeed
             to
             be
             unproportionable
             to
             its
             short
             duration
             .
             But
             still
             ,
             God
             having
             certainly
             threatned
             it
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             something
             in
             it
             very
             nauseous
             ,
             very
             grievous
             ,
             very
             odious
             ,
             very
             dreadfull
             ,
             very
             injurious
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             infinite
             Purity
             ;
             the
             very
             shadow
             of
             it
             must
             be
             poysonous
             ,
             and
             infectious
             ;
             and
             by
             
             this
             the
             Heart
             will
             take
             fire
             ,
             and
             hate
             the
             very
             thoughts
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             every
             false
             way
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               By
               representing
               to
               your
               minds
               the
               infinite
               Purity
               of
               God
            
             ;
             with
             whom
             your
             Souls
             are
             to
             converse
             ,
             and
             who
             offers
             to
             make
             your
             Heart
             his
             Temple
             ,
             and
             the
             Place
             of
             his
             Residence
             .
             If
             you
             are
             to
             receive
             a
             King
             ,
             a
             Sovereign
             Prince
             ,
             or
             a
             Person
             of
             extraordinary
             Quality
             into
             your
             House
             ,
             do
             not
             you
             make
             all
             clean
             and
             handsome
             ,
             and
             take
             care
             there
             may
             be
             nothing
             wanting
             ,
             that
             may
             give
             him
             content
             and
             satisfaction
             ;
             every
             Chamber
             ,
             every
             Room
             in
             the
             House
             is
             set
             out
             ,
             and
             garnish'd
             ,
             and
             adorn'd
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             your
             ability
             reaches
             ;
             and
             Neatness
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             at
             such
             a
             time
             you
             glory
             in
             .
             But
             what
             is
             a
             great
             Man
             to
             Almighty
             God
             ?
             What
             is
             a
             Prince
             ,
             or
             a
             King
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             ?
             This
             Sovereign
             Majesty
             is
             willing
             to
             lodge
             ,
             nay
             ,
             to
             dwell
             in
             your
             Souls
             .
             A
             God
             purer
             than
             Angels
             ,
             purer
             than
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             Stars
             ,
             and
             dwelling
             in
             Light
             inaccessible
             ,
             to
             whom
             ten
             thousand
             times
             ten
             thousand
             minister
             ,
             and
             by
             whose
             Order
             and
             Direction
             the
             whole
             Creation
             stands
             ,
             and
             falls
             .
             And
             then
             how
             holy
             ,
             how
             pious
             ,
             how
             clean
             ,
             how
             
             pure
             ought
             your
             thoughts
             to
             be
             to
             give
             so
             great
             ,
             so
             rich
             ,
             so
             magnificent
             a
             Guest
             suitable
             Entertainment
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             
               By
               representing
               to
               your selves
               the
               vast
               advantages
               that
               come
               by
               this
               inward
               Purity
               :
            
             I
             shall
             name
             some
             of
             them
             by
             and
             by
             :
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             I
             will
             mention
             but
             this
             one
             .
             
               It
               will
               make
               you
               pray
               without
               wandring
               ,
               worldly
               ,
               and
               base
               troublesome
               thoughts
               .
            
             Many
             People
             complain
             that
             they
             are
             mightily
             troubled
             with
             wandering
             thoughts
             in
             Prayer
             :
             Purity
             of
             Heart
             is
             a
             remedy
             against
             that
             distemper
             ;
             for
             that
             consists
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             in
             an
             habitual
             delight
             in
             holy
             serious
             thoughts
             .
             And
             when
             you
             go
             to
             Prayer
             ,
             your
             thoughts
             will
             delight
             to
             fix
             upon
             that
             lovely
             ,
             and
             amiable
             object
             .
             And
             the
             secret
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             another
             ingredient
             of
             this
             Purity
             )
             will
             force
             your
             desires
             upward
             ,
             and
             keep
             your
             thoughts
             together
             ,
             and
             they
             'll
             willingly
             quit
             all
             other
             hold
             ,
             and
             with
             cheerfulness
             gather
             about
             that
             All-sufficient
             Being
             ,
             to
             whom
             you
             pray
             and
             offer
             your
             Devotions
             .
             For
             indeed
             wandring
             thoughts
             in
             Prayer
             ,
             come
             for
             the
             most
             part
             from
             want
             of
             fervent
             Love
             to
             God
             :
             what
             we
             love
             we
             think
             of
             .
             Therefore
             as
             this
             Purity
             of
             Heart
             teaches
             and
             inclines
             
             you
             to
             be
             enamour'd
             with
             that
             excellent
             Being
             ;
             so
             it
             will
             procure
             steddiness
             of
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             affections
             in
             Prayer
             ;
             will
             keep
             your
             thoughts
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             from
             roving
             ,
             and
             wandering
             up
             and
             down
             among
             Briars
             and
             Thorns
             ,
             meaner
             and
             baser
             Objects
             .
             Thus
             Purity
             of
             Heart
             is
             to
             be
             obtain'd
             .
             But
             then
             ,
          
           
             To
             prevent
             Discouragements
             ,
             and
             to
             obviate
             the
             Mistakes
             ,
             and
             Objections
             of
             some
             pious
             serious
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             them
             from
             sorrow
             and
             dejectedness
             in
             their
             serious
             Prosecution
             of
             this
             Purity
             ;
             I
             must
             add
             here
             by
             way
             of
             Advertisement
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             from
             an
             imperfect
             purity
             of
             heart
             ,
             a
             Christian
             must
             not
             therefore
             presently
             conclude
             he
             is
             a
             total
             stranger
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             neither
             contemplation
             of
             sin
             ,
             nor
             unallow'd
             of
             blasphemous
             Thoughts
             defile
             the
             Heart
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               from
               an
               imperfect
               purity
               of
               heart
               ,
               a
               Christian
               must
               not
               presently
               conclude
               he
               is
               a
               total
               stranger
               to
               it
               .
            
             VVe
             do
             not
             think
             that
             Rome
             was
             built
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             no
             more
             do
             we
             imagine
             that
             this
             Purity
             of
             Heart
             is
             perfected
             in
             one
             Week
             .
             
             Indeed
             when
             the
             seed
             of
             God
             is
             sown
             in
             the
             Heart
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             earnest
             desire
             and
             endeavour
             after
             perfection
             ,
             which
             discovers
             it self
             in
             a
             chearfull
             progress
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             not
             actually
             perfected
             but
             by
             degrees
             .
             Ye
             that
             labour
             to
             remove
             sinfull
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             Desires
             ,
             and
             Designs
             ,
             and
             Passions
             from
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             to
             possess
             them
             with
             humble
             ,
             and
             meek
             ,
             and
             kind
             ,
             and
             charitable
             ,
             and
             religious
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             God
             the
             darling
             and
             joy
             of
             your
             Souls
             ;
             be
             not
             dismay'd
             nor
             frighted
             ,
             if
             this
             Purity
             of
             Heart
             in
             you
             be
             not
             come
             up
             yet
             to
             that
             degree
             to
             which
             it
             is
             advanc'd
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             Those
             other
             Christians
             in
             which
             that
             Diamond
             glisters
             ,
             and
             that
             Star
             doth
             shine
             ,
             have
             been
             many
             years
             to
             pollish
             it
             .
             When
             you
             have
             labour'd
             so
             long
             as
             they
             ,
             and
             as
             hard
             as
             they
             ,
             your
             happiness
             will
             be
             the
             same
             with
             theirs
             .
             Purity
             of
             Heart
             is
             that
             which
             will
             find
             us
             work
             ,
             will
             imploy
             us
             through
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             our
             Lives
             ;
             for
             it
             meets
             with
             many
             rubs
             ,
             with
             many
             clogs
             and
             impediments
             ,
             which
             to
             remove
             ,
             will
             find
             us
             work
             at
             all
             times
             .
             Stop
             not
             ,
             stand
             not
             still
             ,
             the
             measure
             of
             Purity
             you
             are
             arrived
             to
             ,
             seek
             still
             to
             enlarge
             it
             ,
             to
             
             extend
             it
             ,
             make
             frequent
             journeys
             to
             Heaven
             with
             your
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             find
             it
             will
             
               spread
               forth
               as
               the
               Valleys
               ,
               as
               Gardens
               by
               the
               river
               side
               ,
               as
               the
               trees
               of
               Lignaloes
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               planted
               ,
               and
               as
               Cedar
               trees
               beside
               the
               waters
               ,
            
             Numb
             .
             XXIV
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             II.
             That
             neither
             Contemplation
             of
             sin
             ,
             nor
             unallow'd
             of
             blasphemous
             Thoughts
             defile
             the
             Heart
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Contemplation
               of
               sin
            
             doth
             not
             defile
             it
             .
             But
             here
             we
             must
             distinguish
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             a
             Contemplation
             of
             sin
             that
             doth
             defile
             the
             Heart
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               when
               a
               man
               acts
               his
               sin
               over
               again
               in
               his
               mind
            
             ;
             and
             having
             been
             in
             a
             vicious
             extravagant
             company
             the
             day
             before
             ,
             represents
             the
             scene
             of
             that
             folly
             meeting
             to
             his
             mind
             with
             delight
             ,
             thereby
             to
             whet
             his
             appetite
             into
             a
             desire
             of
             having
             such
             another
             opportunity
             ,
             and
             to
             confirm
             his
             love
             to
             that
             Sensuality
             .
             Or
             when
             a
             man
             having
             committed
             Lewdness
             ,
             or
             been
             guilty
             of
             acts
             of
             Uncleanness
             ,
             by
             lively
             Thoughts
             of
             that
             sin
             ,
             makes
             the
             impure
             Pleasure
             skip
             and
             dance
             afresh
             in
             his
             memory
             ,
             thereby
             to
             prompt
             himself
             to
             new
             enterprizes
             in
             that
             Villainy
             :
             Then
             
             indeed
             the
             Soul
             is
             stain'd
             with
             a
             witness
             ,
             and
             a
             Man
             becomes
             a
             Devil
             ,
             delighting
             in
             his
             own
             ruin
             .
             But
             when
             the
             sins
             of
             our
             former
             life
             are
             thought
             on
             with
             sorrow
             and
             Contrition
             ,
             and
             the
             particular
             Circumstances
             of
             it
             rehearsed
             and
             represented
             with
             due
             Aggravations
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             work
             our selves
             into
             a
             detestation
             of
             that
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             sins
             ;
             here
             the
             Contemplation
             becomes
             wholsom
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             defiling
             ,
             helps
             to
             purifie
             the
             Heart
             ,
             serves
             to
             keep
             it
             clean
             ,
             and
             to
             arm
             it
             against
             fresh
             assaults
             .
          
           
             Such
             Contemplations
             are
             purgatives
             ,
             restore
             the
             soul
             to
             health
             ,
             give
             it
             new
             strength
             and
             courage
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             World
             and
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             way
             were
             followed
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             purer
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             would
             soon
             be
             better
             ,
             and
             men
             would
             learn
             to
             
               present
               their
               souls
               and
               bodies
               living
               sacrifices
               unto
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               their
               reasonable
               service
               .
            
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             this
             Contemplation
             may
             be
             driven
             too
             far
             ,
             into
             Terror
             and
             Consternation
             ,
             and
             into
             a
             belief
             that
             the
             sins
             are
             unpardonable
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             not
             the
             fault
             of
             Contemplation
             ,
             but
             weakness
             and
             infirmity
             of
             the
             Considerer
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               Vnallow'd
               of
               blasphemous
               or
               other
               wicked
               thoughts
               in
               the
               heart
               do
               not
               defile
               it
               .
            
             This
             Doctrine
             must
             be
             often
             inculcated
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             great
             number
             of
             pious
             Souls
             ,
             who
             look
             upon
             themselves
             as
             the
             vilest
             Wretches
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             run
             into
             Desperation
             ,
             because
             so
             many
             blasphemous
             thoughts
             and
             filthy
             suggestions
             present
             themselves
             to
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             disturb
             them
             in
             their
             Devotions
             and
             other
             religious
             Exercises
             .
             But
             not
             being
             allow'd
             of
             ,
             nor
             encourag'd
             ,
             nor
             consented
             to
             ,
             as
             dreadfull
             ,
             as
             heinous
             as
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             defile
             the
             heart
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             boistrous
             Winds
             ,
             and
             the
             Commotion
             of
             the
             Water
             ,
             do
             fully
             the
             Pearl
             that
             lies
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             River
             .
             That
             they
             are
             not
             their
             own
             Thoughts
             ,
             is
             evident
             ,
             because
             their
             Will
             is
             contrary
             to
             them
             ,
             their
             Understanding
             is
             convinc'd
             ,
             they
             are
             injurious
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             hearts
             desire
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             them
             .
             The
             Soul
             in
             this
             case
             is
             like
             the
             young
             Men
             in
             the
             fiery
             Furnace
             ,
             while
             a
             thousand
             Sparks
             fly
             about
             them
             ,
             not
             a
             hair
             of
             their
             head
             is
             singed
             .
          
           
             Those
             
               blasphemous
               Suggestions
            
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             purely
             Satanical
             and
             thrown
             in
             by
             the
             Devil
             ;
             so
             when
             the
             Soul
             continues
             
             declaring
             War
             ,
             and
             Hatred
             ,
             and
             Resistance
             to
             them
             ,
             not
             all
             the
             Legions
             of
             the
             burning
             Lake
             ,
             not
             all
             the
             Whirlwinds
             they
             rouse
             ,
             not
             all
             the
             Dust
             they
             make
             ,
             can
             defile
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             secured
             ,
             by
             opposing
             its
             forces
             to
             those
             Hellish
             Troops
             ,
             and
             preserves
             its
             Purity
             by
             Contradictions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             may
             not
             be
             amiss
             to
             take
             notice
             here
             of
             the
             reason
             
               why
               the
               Soul
               is
               rewarded
               or
               punished
               before
               the
               body
               .
            
             When
             men
             die
             ,
             the
             Body
             is
             laid
             in
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             returns
             to
             Dust
             ,
             and
             there
             it
             lies
             till
             the
             Arch-Angel's
             Trumpet
             rouzes
             it
             from
             its
             Slumber
             .
             The
             Soul
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             is
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Bliss
             or
             Misery
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             lies
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Purity
             or
             
               Impurity
               of
               the
               Soul
               or
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Soul
             was
             able
             to
             sin
             without
             the
             Body
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             without
             the
             help
             and
             assistance
             of
             the
             Body
             ;
             could
             be
             lewd
             ,
             and
             proud
             ,
             and
             vain
             ,
             and
             envious
             ,
             and
             malicious
             ,
             without
             discovering
             it
             by
             bodily
             Actions
             .
             This
             is
             the
             
               Impurity
               of
               the
               heart
            
             .
             Therefore
             as
             the
             Soul
             did
             sin
             without
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             so
             its
             fit
             it
             should
             be
             punished
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             the
             Body
             .
          
           
           
             Again
             ,
             in
             sinfull
             actions
             ,
             when
             Soul
             and
             Body
             are
             concern'd
             ,
             the
             Mind
             sins
             first
             ,
             before
             the
             Body
             participates
             of
             the
             Poyson
             ;
             for
             the
             Will
             must
             consent
             before
             the
             outward
             Man
             can
             act
             .
             As
             therefore
             the
             Soul
             is
             the
             first
             Actor
             in
             the
             sin
             ,
             so
             it
             's
             fit
             it
             should
             be
             first
             in
             suffering
             the
             penalty
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             And
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             future
             Reward
             or
             Recompence
             .
             The
             Soul
             performs
             many
             excellent
             services
             in
             which
             the
             Body
             is
             not
             concern'd
             ;
             such
             as
             holy
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             pious
             Meditations
             .
             And
             the
             good
             which
             both
             Soul
             and
             Body
             are
             partners
             in
             ,
             begins
             in
             the
             Heart
             or
             Mind
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             it
             runs
             down
             into
             the
             Actions
             ,
             as
             the
             precious
             Oyl
             from
             
               Aaron's
               head
               ran
               down
               to
               his
               Beard
               and
               the
               skirts
               of
               his
               Cloathing
               .
            
             Therefore
             as
             it
             was
             devout
             and
             serious
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             good
             works
             in
             which
             the
             Body
             was
             concern'd
             ,
             was
             the
             first
             mover
             of
             the
             fact
             ,
             so
             it
             shall
             see
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             before
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             separated
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             and
             while
             the
             Body
             participates
             of
             the
             common
             Fate
             :
             But
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             Let
             me
             end
             all
             with
             David's
             excellent
             Motto
             ,
             Psal.
             LXXIII
             .
             1.
             
             
               Truly
               God
               is
               good
               to
               Israel
               ,
               even
               to
               them
               who
               are
               of
               a
               clean
               Heart
               .
            
             Good
             indeed
             !
             
             good
             to
             them
             in
             a
             time
             of
             Peace
             ,
             good
             in
             Adversity
             ,
             good
             to
             them
             in
             publick
             Commotions
             ,
             good
             to
             them
             in
             his
             Promises
             ,
             good
             to
             them
             in
             their
             life
             time
             ,
             good
             to
             them
             at
             their
             Death
             ,
             and
             good
             to
             them
             after
             Death
             .
             
               The
               pure
               in
               heart
            
             they
             tast
             ,
             they
             see
             ,
             they
             feel
             his
             Goodness
             ;
             this
             supports
             them
             ,
             this
             comforts
             them
             ,
             this
             strengthens
             them
             .
             All
             the
             World
             see
             his
             Goodness
             ;
             but
             O
             how
             great
             is
             that
             Goodness
             that
             God
             hath
             laid
             up
             for
             the
             pure
             in
             heart
             !
          
           
             
               The
               pure
               in
               heart
               they
               shall
               see
               God.
            
             Ay!
             that
             's
             the
             Goodness
             God
             hath
             laid
             up
             for
             them
             .
             And
             O
             what
             a
             happiness
             do
             they
             enjoy
             !
             the
             purblind
             World
             sees
             not
             the
             Beauty
             ,
             the
             Order
             ,
             the
             Harmony
             of
             Providence
             :
             the
             pure
             in
             Heart
             behold
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             thankfull
             .
             Good
             God!
             
               To
               see
               thee
            
             ,
             what
             ravishments
             must
             that
             cause
             !
             To
             see
             the
             fountain
             of
             Goodness
             ,
             what
             delights
             must
             flow
             from
             that
             sight
             !
             To
             enter
             into
             a
             Prince's
             Cabinet
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             the
             Pearls
             ,
             the
             Diamonds
             ,
             the
             Rubies
             ,
             the
             precious
             Stones
             ,
             the
             Curiosities
             ,
             the
             Rarities
             ,
             the
             Riches
             ,
             the
             Plenty
             ,
             the
             costly
             Things
             ,
             the
             great
             Variety
             that
             is
             there
             ,
             this
             is
             something
             :
             But
             what
             is
             all
             this
             ,
             to
             the
             
               seeing
               of
               God
            
             ,
             in
             whom
             are
             concenter'd
             all
             the
             Beauties
             
             and
             Rarities
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
          
           
             To
             see
             but
             one
             Attribute
             of
             his
             clearly
             and
             distinctly
             ,
             suppose
             his
             Wisdom
             is
             enough
             to
             charm
             a
             Soul
             into
             eternal
             Admiration
             .
          
           
             Behold
             how
             men
             run
             to
             see
             an
             Indian
             or
             African
             Ambassador
             !
             or
             a
             Craesus
             ,
             a
             Darius
             ,
             an
             Alexander
             !
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             attended
             with
             Pomp
             and
             Greatness
             !
          
           
             Rejoyce
             ye
             that
             are
             
               pure
               in
               heart
            
             !
             you
             run
             to
             see
             a
             greater
             thing
             than
             the
             greatest
             Emperour
             in
             the
             World.
             Could
             you
             see
             all
             the
             Riches
             and
             Glories
             of
             the
             world
             at
             one
             view
             ;
             all
             that
             is
             above
             and
             within
             the
             Earth
             ;
             all
             that
             is
             within
             and
             above
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Men
             and
             Women
             that
             have
             been
             since
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             it
             would
             not
             be
             so
             stately
             a
             sight
             ,
             as
             a
             clear
             
               sight
               of
               God
            
             blessed
             for
             evermore
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             
               your
               shield
               ,
               your
               exceeding
               great
               reward
               ,
            
             this
             most
             glorious
             Object
             you
             shall
             see
             at
             last
             ;
             see
             him
             and
             admire
             him
             ,
             see
             him
             and
             desire
             to
             be
             with
             him
             ,
             see
             him
             and
             love
             him
             ,
             see
             him
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             him
             ,
             see
             him
             and
             be
             united
             to
             him
             ,
             see
             him
             and
             cling
             to
             him
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             You
             shall
             see
             all
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
            
             and
             Jacob
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             
             all
             the
             
               holy
               Apostles
            
             ,
             all
             the
             Martyrs
             that
             have
             suffered
             
               for
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Jesus
            
             .
             You
             shall
             see
             the
             great
             Jesus
             that
             died
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             was
             crucified
             on
             Mount
             Calvary
             ,
             sweated
             drops
             of
             Blood
             in
             the
             Garden
             of
             Gethsemane
             ,
             was
             crucified
             and
             rose
             again
             ,
             and
             is
             set
             
               down
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               Majesty
               on
               high
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Believers
             St.
             Peter
             speaks
             of
             ,
             
               saw
               him
               not
               ,
               yet
               rejoyced
               in
               him
               with
               joy
               unspeakable
               and
               full
               of
               Glory
               :
            
             What
             then
             will
             your
             joy
             be
             ,
             when
             you
             shall
             
               see
               him
               face
               to
               face
            
             ?
             For
             this
             we
             want
             expressions
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             draw
             a
             veil
             over
             it
             ,
             and
             leave
             you
             to
             live
             in
             joyfull
             Thoughts
             and
             expectations
             of
             it
             ,
             
               that
               when
               his
               Glory
               shall
               appear
               ,
               you
               also
               may
               appear
               with
               him
               in
               Glory
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           IX
           .
        
         
           
             St.
             Matth.
             Ch.
             V.
             Ver.
             9.
             
          
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             Peace-makers
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             Children
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           AS
           in
           this
           divine
           Sermon
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Men
           and
           Women
           are
           pronounced
           blessed
           and
           happy
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           things
           which
           the
           dull
           sensual
           World
           spies
           no
           felicity
           in
           ;
           or
           as
           here
           ,
           those
           are
           counted
           happy
           whom
           the
           World
           counts
           miserable
           ,
           and
           those
           miserable
           whom
           the
           World
           counts
           happy
           ;
           so
           it
           fares
           with
           the
           persons
           mentioned
           in
           the
           words
           before
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           Blessedness
           which
           attends
           them
           ;
           the
           world
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           magnifies
           great
           Generals
           ,
           and
           Soldiers
           ,
           and
           Martial
           Men
           who
           can
           fight
           well
           ,
           and
           are
           very
           skilfull
           in
           besieging
           Towns
           ,
           and
           in
           scaling
           Walls
           ,
           in
           bombarding
           Castles
           ,
           and
           surprizing
           Forts
           ,
           and
           defeating
           
           Armies
           ,
           and
           slaying
           Men
           ;
           and
           he
           ,
           that
           with
           
             Saul
             hath
             kill'd
             his
             thousands
          
           ,
           and
           with
           
             David
             his
             ten
             thousands
          
           ,
           is
           cry'd
           up
           ,
           and
           the
           Bells
           ring
           at
           his
           entrance
           into
           a
           conquer'd
           Town
           ,
           all
           sing
           his
           Praises
           ,
           Flowers
           of
           Rhetorick
           and
           Applause
           are
           strow'd
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           publick
           Intelligences
           are
           fill'd
           with
           his
           Commendations
           ;
           and
           who
           so
           much
           talk'd
           of
           ,
           as
           the
           man
           who
           is
           very
           expert
           in
           making
           ,
           maintaining
           and
           managing
           a
           War.
           
        
         
           Our
           blessed
           Master
           over-looks
           all
           these
           partial
           verdicts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           knowing
           that
           Nature
           ,
           and
           Vice
           ,
           and
           Profit
           ,
           and
           Honour
           ,
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           Lust
           are
           enough
           to
           inspire
           a
           man
           with
           courage
           and
           Wisdom
           to
           fight
           ,
           and
           to
           cause
           Disorders
           and
           Disturbances
           among
           Men
           ,
           instead
           of
           commending
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           skilfull
           in
           making
           War
           ;
           set
           a
           peculiar
           mark
           of
           favour
           on
           those
           who
           are
           skilfull
           in
           making
           Peace
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           I
           have
           read
           to
           you
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             Peace-makers
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             Children
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Blessed
           are
           the
           Peace-makers
           ;
           what
           ?
           All
           Peace-makers
           ?
           Then
           Turks
           ,
           and
           Infidels
           ,
           Heathens
           ,
           and
           Pagans
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           licentious
           of
           Christian
           Princes
           do
           all
           come
           into
           the
           number
           of
           the
           blessed
           ,
           
           and
           all
           must
           be
           Children
           of
           God.
           For
           there
           is
           no
           Prince
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           great
           a
           Tyrant
           ,
           though
           he
           hath
           spilt
           Blood
           like
           Water
           in
           his
           Conquests
           ,
           though
           he
           hath
           made
           no
           more
           of
           destroying
           mens
           Lives
           ,
           than
           Tarquinius
           did
           of
           taking
           off
           the
           heads
           of
           Poppies
           ,
           or
           Domitian
           of
           killing
           Flies
           ,
           yet
           makes
           Peace
           sometimes
           ,
           and
           tired
           with
           the
           Toyl
           and
           Fatigue
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           concludes
           a
           Truce
           at
           last
           with
           his
           Enemy
           ;
           and
           what
           ?
           Do
           all
           these
           come
           into
           the
           society
           of
           the
           blessed
           ?
        
         
           To
           give
           you
           light
           into
           this
           affair
           ,
           I
           shall
           enquire
           ,
        
         
           I.
           Who
           these
           Peace-makers
           are
           that
           are
           pronounced
           blessed
           here
           .
        
         
           II.
           I
           shall
           examine
           the
           reasons
           of
           the
           supposition
           or
           the
           thing
           supposed
           and
           implied
           here
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           have
           an
           aversion
           from
           this
           Peace-making
           are
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           blessed
           .
        
         
           III.
           I
           shall
           take
           the
           blessedness
           of
           these
           Peace
           makers
           into
           consideration
           ,
           and
           shew
           how
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           account
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           call'd
           the
           Children
           of
           God.
           
        
         
         
           I.
           Who
           these
           Peace-makers
           are
           ,
           that
           are
           said
           to
           be
           blessed
           here
           .
        
         
           The
           word
           in
           the
           Original
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           as
           Interpreters
           observe
           in
           Greek
           Authors
           signifies
           and
           denotes
           strictly
           those
           who
           make
           or
           procure
           Peace
           among
           Persons
           who
           disagree
           ,
           and
           unite
           those
           who
           are
           at
           variance
           ,
           but
           in
           Scripture
           the
           expression
           is
           of
           a
           larger
           extent
           ,
           and
           includes
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           than
           a
           bare
           reconciling
           of
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           the
           persons
           here
           aimed
           at
           are
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Such
           as
           do
           make
           Peace
           with
           God
           and
           with
           their
           Consciences
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           is
           the
           exhortation
           ,
           Job
           XXI
           .
           22.
           
           
             Acquaint
             now
             thy self
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             at
             Peace
             ,
             and
             great
             good
             shall
             come
             unto
             thee
             :
          
           And
           from
           this
           Peace
           with
           God
           ,
           arises
           that
           
             Peace
             in
             believing
          
           ,
           we
           read
           of
           ,
           Rom.
           XV.
           13.
           
           Man
           naturally
           is
           at
           Enmity
           with
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           V.
           10.
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           an
           Enemy
           of
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           ,
           for
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Cross
           is
           directly
           opposite
           to
           the
           Principles
           and
           Dictates
           of
           sinfull
           Flesh
           ,
           Phil.
           III.
           18.
           and
           this
           Enmity
           still
           grows
           greater
           and
           greater
           ,
           as
           corrupt
           nature
           is
           improved
           or
           abused
           into
           more
           corrupt
           practices
           ,
           and
           from
           hence
           
           flows
           Mans
           misery
           .
           So
           that
           to
           be
           happy
           ,
           a
           Man
           must
           be
           at
           Peace
           with
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Maxim
           so
           natural
           ,
           that
           Heathens
           do
           not
           think
           themselves
           safe
           without
           appeasing
           their
           angry
           Deities
           ,
           and
           this
           puts
           them
           upon
           offering
           Sacrifices
           to
           them
           .
           But
           this
           doth
           not
           take
           with
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           who
           delights
           not
           in
           burnt-offerings
           .
           The
           Sacrifices
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           unite
           the
           Soul
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           establish
           a
           Peace
           betwixt
           God
           and
           the
           Sinner
           ,
           are
           a
           broken
           and
           a
           contrite
           Heart
           ,
           and
           laying
           aside
           voluntarily
           and
           deliberately
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           sense
           of
           the
           madness
           of
           the
           attempt
           ,
           even
           of
           resisting
           and
           clashing
           with
           an
           Omnipotent
           Being
           ,
           those
           things
           which
           God
           professes
           and
           declares
           his
           Hatred
           and
           Abhorrency
           of
           ,
           and
           a
           chearfull
           Compliance
           with
           his
           revealed
           Will
           ;
           and
           you
           all
           know
           that
           the
           things
           he
           hates
           are
           our
           sinfull
           customs
           ,
           practices
           and
           inclinations
           ,
           for
           
             your
             Iniquities
             have
             separated
             betwixt
             you
             and
             your
             God
             ,
             and
             your
             sins
             have
             hid
             his
             Face
             from
             you
             ,
          
           saith
           God
           ,
           Isa.
           LIX
           .
           2.
           
        
         
           To
           be
           at
           Peace
           with
           God
           ,
           a
           man
           must
           be
           at
           War
           with
           his
           sinfull
           Inclinations
           .
           To
           live
           in
           Peace
           with
           these
           ,
           is
           to
           fall
           out
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           longer
           we
           maintain
           Friendship
           and
           Familiarity
           
           with
           these
           ,
           the
           greater
           becomes
           the
           distance
           betwixt
           God
           and
           our
           Souls
           ,
           the
           breach
           is
           still
           made
           wider
           ,
           till
           we
           sin
           away
           at
           last
           all
           hopes
           of
           Reconciliation
           ;
           where
           the
           Soul
           hath
           any
           reasonable
           assurance
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           at
           Peace
           with
           her
           ,
           there
           Joy
           ,
           and
           Gladness
           ,
           and
           Serenity
           flows
           naturally
           into
           her
           bosom
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           Peace
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           speaks
           of
           ,
           Rom.
           XIV
           .
           17.
           
           And
           indeed
           there
           are
           no
           persons
           more
           likely
           to
           be
           successfull
           in
           making
           Peace
           among
           men
           ,
           than
           those
           who
           first
           make
           Peace
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           own
           Consciences
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Such
           as
           make
           it
           their
           business
           to
           live
           peaceably
           in
           humane
           societies
           ,
           and
           seek
           to
           maintain
           that
           Peace
           ,
           which
           either
           Nature
           ,
           or
           Religion
           ,
           or
           Friendship
           ,
           or
           Neighbourhood
           have
           settled
           among
           men
           ,
           with
           whom
           we
           live
           ;
           and
           concerning
           this
           sort
           of
           Peace-making
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           speaks
           ,
           Rom.
           XII
           .
           18.
           
           
             If
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             in
             you
             lies
             ,
             live
             peaceable
             with
             all
             men
             .
          
           To
           maintain
           Peace
           ,
           is
           part
           of
           Peace-making
           ,
           for
           this
           is
           to
           make
           that
           Peace
           which
           is
           begun
           and
           which
           we
           find
           settled
           to
           our
           hands
           to
           continue
           and
           flourish
           ;
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           preserve
           it
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           old
           saying
           ,
           
             Non
             minor
             est
             vertus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           It
           is
           as
           great
           a
           Vertue
           
           to
           preserve
           the
           good
           thing
           which
           we
           have
           purchas'd
           ,
           as
           to
           purchase
           it
           ;
           and
           while
           we
           behave
           our selves
           inoffensively
           ,
           unblameably
           ,
           and
           keep
           a
           Conscience
           void
           of
           offence
           toward
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           we
           take
           the
           readiest
           way
           to
           live
           peaceably
           .
           It
           's
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           inoffensive
           actions
           ,
           nay
           even
           Acts
           of
           Duty
           and
           Devotion
           may
           stir
           up
           the
           wrath
           and
           fury
           of
           cholerick
           and
           prejudiced
           men
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           the
           Apostles
           by
           preaching
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           attempting
           to
           beclaim
           men
           from
           their
           Vices
           ,
           and
           telling
           them
           their
           Duty
           ,
           rais'd
           all
           the
           World
           against
           themselves
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           not
           our
           fault
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           we
           give
           no
           just
           occasion
           to
           men
           to
           quarrel
           with
           us
           ,
           or
           give
           no
           just
           offence
           ;
           while
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           do
           good
           offices
           ,
           do
           by
           others
           as
           we
           would
           have
           others
           do
           by
           us
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           Discourses
           ,
           and
           behaviour
           observe
           the
           rules
           of
           Modesty
           ,
           Decency
           ,
           Sobriety
           ,
           and
           Charity
           ;
           if
           after
           all
           ,
           men
           will
           speak
           ill
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           be
           angry
           ,
           because
           we
           will
           not
           run
           out
           with
           them
           into
           excess
           of
           riot
           ,
           as
           it
           seems
           those
           did
           St.
           Peter
           speaks
           of
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           IV.
           4.
           
           We
           have
           discharged
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           may
           comfort
           our selves
           with
           this
           ,
           That
           we
           have
           given
           no
           just
           occasion
           to
           break
           the
           Peace
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           And
           here
           comes
           in
           the
           stricter
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           such
           as
           from
           a
           sense
           of
           Christian
           Love
           and
           Charity
           endeavour
           to
           reconcile
           disagreeing
           Persons
           ,
           and
           Neighbours
           ,
           and
           their
           fellow
           Christians
           that
           are
           at
           variance
           :
           And
           concerning
           this
           peace-making
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           gives
           this
           grave
           and
           serious
           Admonition
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           VI.
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           
             I
             speak
             to
             your
             shame
             .
             Is
             it
             so
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             a
             wise
             man
             among
             you
             ?
             no
             not
             one
             that
             is
             able
             to
             judge
             between
             his
             Brethren
             ?
             But
             Brother
             goes
             to
             law
             with
             Brother
             .
          
           And
           this
           must
           needs
           be
           his
           meaning
           in
           that
           other
           Exhortation
           ,
           Rom.
           XIV
           .
           9.
           where
           he
           bids
           us
           
             follow
             after
             the
             things
             which
             make
             for
             Peace
             .
          
           And
           indeed
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           true
           Christian
           Compassion
           ,
           a
           man
           will
           not
           only
           be
           ready
           to
           run
           to
           make
           up
           differences
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           entreated
           ,
           but
           of
           his
           own
           accord
           ,
           and
           before
           he
           be
           entreated
           ,
           especially
           ,
           where
           either
           Friendship
           and
           a
           long
           Acquaintance
           ,
           or
           some
           near
           Relation
           gives
           the
           invitation
           .
           It
           was
           barbarous
           language
           of
           
             Cain
             ,
             Gen.
          
           IV.
           9.
           
           
             Am
             I
             my
             Brother's
             keeper
          
           .
           Such
           a
           word
           must
           not
           drop
           from
           the
           Hearts
           and
           Mouths
           of
           those
           who
           are
           adjured
           by
           Bowels
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           not
           to
           look
           every
           one
           on
           his
           own
           things
           ,
           but
           every
           man
           also
           on
           the
           
           things
           of
           his
           Neighbours
           ,
           as
           all
           Christians
           are
           ,
           Phil.
           II.
           4.
           
           The
           common
           laws
           of
           humane
           societies
           ,
           require
           this
           Peace-making
           ,
           much
           more
           the
           Laws
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           and
           since
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           love
           our
           Neighbours
           as
           our selves
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           possible
           to
           obey
           that
           Law
           ,
           without
           endeavouring
           to
           foder
           and
           join
           the
           clashing
           and
           dis-jointed
           Members
           of
           Christ's
           mystical
           body
           ;
           in
           doing
           so
           ,
           we
           love
           our
           Neighbours
           as
           our selves
           ,
           even
           in
           endeavouring
           to
           keep
           others
           from
           disagreeing
           ,
           as
           we
           would
           keep
           our selves
           from
           being
           at
           variance
           with
           others
           .
           
             How
             good
             and
             how
             pleasant
             a
             thing
             is
             it
             for
             Brethren
             to
             dwell
             together
             in
             unity
             ;
             it
             is
             like
             the
             precious
             ointment
             that
             ran
             down
             from
             Aaron's
             head
             into
             his
             Beard
             ,
             and
             so
             on
             to
             the
             skirts
             of
             his
             cloathing
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Royal
           Psalmist
           ,
           Psal.
           CXXXIII
           .
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           As
           Christians
           ,
           we
           are
           all
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           must
           be
           our
           duty
           to
           see
           the
           Beauty
           ,
           Order
           and
           Harmony
           of
           that
           brotherly
           society
           preserved
           ,
           which
           is
           impossible
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           without
           actual
           and
           personal
           endeavours
           of
           reconciling
           those
           who
           are
           at
           difference
           ,
           and
           this
           argument
           Moses
           made
           use
           of
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           two
           Israelites
           striving
           together
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           set
           at
           one
           ,
           
             Why
             do
             you
             
             wrong
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             seeing
             ye
             are
             Brethren
             ,
          
           Act.
           VII
           .
           26.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Such
           as
           endeavour
           to
           make
           others
           like
           themselves
           ,
           and
           do
           instill
           this
           Christian
           Principle
           of
           reconciling
           Persons
           ,
           that
           quarrel
           and
           live
           in
           Enmity
           ,
           into
           others
           .
           This
           is
           still
           making
           Peace
           ,
           when
           we
           labour
           to
           make
           others
           enamour'd
           with
           this
           duty
           of
           Peace-making
           ,
           which
           is
           done
           either
           by
           Exhortation
           ,
           or
           Entreaty
           ,
           or
           Representing
           to
           others
           the
           Nobleness
           ,
           Excellency
           ,
           and
           Profitableness
           of
           this
           peaceable
           and
           peace-making
           Temper
           .
           It
           's
           natural
           for
           men
           to
           endeavour
           to
           make
           others
           of
           the
           same
           Temper
           and
           Principles
           with
           our selves
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           men
           of
           all
           Persuasions
           do
           what
           they
           can
           to
           make
           Proselytes
           .
           A
           truly
           good
           man
           cannot
           forbear
           saying
           with
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             I
             wish
             that
             all
             men
             were
             even
             as
             my self
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           VII
           .
           7.
           
           I
           mean
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           good
           things
           ,
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           hath
           infused
           into
           him
           :
           And
           as
           no
           man
           can
           be
           sincerely
           good
           ,
           without
           endeavouring
           to
           unite
           ,
           and
           reconcile
           his
           disagreeing
           Neighbours
           ,
           so
           that
           Goodness
           will
           farther
           prompt
           him
           to
           bespeak
           those
           of
           his
           Acquaintance
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           language
           ,
           
             Brethren
             ,
             be
             followers
             together
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             mark
             them
             that
             walk
             
             so
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             us
             for
             ensamples
             ,
          
           Philip.
           III.
           17.
           
        
         
           And
           from
           hence
           it
           will
           be
           an
           easie
           matter
           to
           give
           a
           just
           answer
           to
           the
           Objection
           I
           proposed
           at
           first
           ;
           whether
           all
           Peace-makers
           are
           indifferently
           concerned
           in
           the
           blessedness
           of
           the
           Text
           ;
           It
           's
           plain
           from
           hence
           ,
           that
           not
           every
           one
           that
           makes
           Peace
           either
           by
           force
           ,
           or
           of
           necessity
           ,
           or
           for
           profit
           ,
           and
           interest
           ,
           or
           being
           tired
           with
           a
           long
           and
           tedious
           War.
           Not
           every
           one
           of
           these
           comes
           into
           the
           number
           of
           those
           blessed
           men
           .
           All
           the
           four
           Qualifications
           I
           have
           mention'd
           are
           requisite
           to
           entitle
           a
           man
           to
           this
           happiness
           making
           Peace
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           living
           peaceably
           ,
           and
           from
           a
           sense
           of
           Christian
           love
           and
           charity
           ,
           endeavouring
           to
           reconcile
           disagreeing
           Neighbours
           ,
           and
           instilling
           this
           reconciling
           Principle
           into
           others
           .
        
         
           And
           having
           thus
           laid
           down
           the
           true
           Characters
           of
           these
           Peace-makers
           ,
           whereby
           you
           may
           examine
           your selves
           ,
           let
           's
           go
           on
           ,
           and
           ,
        
         
           II.
           Enquire
           into
           the
           reasons
           of
           the
           supposition
           ,
           or
           that
           which
           is
           implied
           here
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           have
           an
           aversion
           from
           this
           Peace-making
           ,
           cannot
           be
           blessed
           or
           happy
           .
        
         
         
           The
           reasons
           are
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Selfishness
           is
           plainly
           predominant
           in
           such
           persons
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           no
           good
           character
           of
           bliss
           ,
           so
           far
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostle
           reckons
           it
           among
           the
           Plagues
           of
           the
           last
           days
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           III.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             This
             know
             also
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             last
             days
             perillous
             times
             shall
             come
             ,
             for
             men
             shall
             be
             lovers
             of
             themselves
             .
          
           It
           's
           true
           to
           love
           our selves
           ,
           is
           a
           natural
           principle
           ,
           but
           to
           love
           our selves
           so
           as
           not
           to
           be
           concerned
           for
           the
           good
           of
           others
           ,
           is
           a
           sinfull
           self
           love
           ,
           which
           renders
           us
           contemptible
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           despicable
           to
           rational
           men
           .
           He
           that
           matters
           not
           whether
           his
           Neighbours
           fight
           or
           agree
           ,
           whether
           they
           live
           in
           love
           or
           wrath
           ,
           and
           sees
           a
           fire
           kindled
           in
           their
           Breasts
           ,
           a
           fire
           lighted
           by
           the
           Flames
           of
           Hell
           ,
           a
           fire
           which
           breaks
           forth
           ,
           and
           threatens
           to
           lay
           their
           Consciences
           wast
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           offer
           his
           helping
           hand
           to
           quench
           it
           ,
           hath
           a
           Soul
           base
           and
           low
           ,
           a
           poor
           pitifull
           Spirit
           ,
           guilty
           enough
           to
           suffer
           in
           Hell
           ,
           but
           alienated
           from
           that
           life
           which
           must
           give
           him
           a
           title
           to
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           that
           doth
           not
           make
           Peace
           with
           God
           or
           with
           his
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           cares
           not
           for
           it
           ,
           robs
           himself
           of
           the
           greatest
           
           comfort
           ;
           and
           surely
           that
           man
           can
           never
           be
           happy
           .
           To
           be
           at
           Peace
           with
           God
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           at
           Peace
           with
           our
           judge
           ,
           with
           him
           who
           hath
           the
           same
           power
           over
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Potter
           hath
           over
           his
           Clay
           ,
           and
           is
           able
           to
           destroy
           both
           Soul
           and
           Body
           into
           Hell
           ;
           with
           him
           whose
           voice
           breaks
           the
           Cedars
           ,
           divides
           the
           Flames
           of
           Fire
           ,
           shakes
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           Mountains
           tremble
           ,
           and
           who
           hath
           a
           Prison
           to
           tame
           men
           in
           ,
           a
           Prison
           from
           whence
           there
           is
           no
           coming
           out
           till
           they
           have
           paid
           the
           uttermost
           Farthing
           .
           To
           be
           at
           Peace
           with
           this
           Almighty
           and
           Sovereign
           Being
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           mighty
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           Soul
           that
           knows
           what
           God
           is
           ,
           and
           looks
           beyond
           this
           world
           :
           To
           enjoy
           his
           Friendship
           ,
           to
           be
           sure
           of
           his
           favour
           ,
           to
           be
           secured
           of
           his
           good
           will
           ,
           this
           establishes
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           gives
           her
           courage
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           greatest
           Danger
           .
           He
           that
           is
           indifferent
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           at
           Peace
           with
           God
           or
           not
           ,
           not
           to
           mention
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Sot
           and
           a
           Fool
           ,
           and
           understands
           not
           his
           true
           interest
           ,
           he
           deprives
           himself
           of
           that
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           greatest
           stay
           and
           staff
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           therefore
           whatever
           his
           outward
           conveniencies
           ,
           and
           Accommodations
           may
           be
           ,
           he
           is
           unhappy
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           He
           that
           doth
           not
           or
           will
           not
           live
           peaceably
           with
           his
           Neighbours
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           that
           he
           is
           unhappy
           ,
           for
           he
           himself
           finds
           by
           sad
           experience
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           so
           .
           The
           Disorders
           and
           Tumults
           he
           finds
           within
           ,
           the
           uneasiness
           of
           his
           condition
           ,
           the
           danger
           he
           is
           in
           from
           without
           ,
           and
           the
           vexation
           and
           discontent
           he
           runs
           into
           are
           sufficient
           Items
           that
           he
           is
           as
           far
           from
           being
           happy
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           from
           being
           wise
           :
           
             His
             lusts
             war
             within
             his
             members
             ,
          
           as
           St.
           James
           speaks
           ,
           Jam.
           IV.
           1.
           
           His
           Soul
           is
           
             like
             the
             troubled
             Sea
             ,
             when
             it
             cannot
             rest
             ,
          
           Isa.
           LVII
           .
           20.
           
           He
           is
           no
           kin
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           he
           is
           
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           Rom.
           XVI
           .
           20.
           
           No
           kin
           to
           Angels
           ,
           for
           they
           
             rejoyce
             in
             Peace
             on
             Earth
          
           ,
           Luk.
           II.
           14.
           
           No
           kin
           to
           good
           men
           ,
           for
           they
           
             seek
             Peace
             and
             ensue
             it
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           III.
           11.
           
           If
           he
           be
           related
           to
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Darkness
           ,
           who
           delights
           in
           
             wrath
             and
             envy
          
           ,
           Rev.
           XII
           .
           17.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Such
           men
           are
           no
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           blessed
           ;
           that
           's
           the
           argument
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             the
             Peace-makers
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             Children
             of
             God
          
           ;
           therefore
           those
           that
           have
           an
           aversion
           from
           this
           Peace-making
           are
           not
           blessed
           ,
           because
           no
           Children
           of
           God
           ;
           surely
           no
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           so
           much
           of
           that
           Spirit
           reigns
           in
           
           them
           ,
           which
           rules
           in
           the
           Children
           of
           Disobedience
           :
           He
           particularly
           that
           seeks
           not
           to
           be
           at
           Peace
           ,
           or
           to
           live
           peaceably
           with
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           most
           certainly
           doth
           not
           love
           his
           Brother
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           loves
           him
           not
           ,
           is
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           Scripture
           put
           into
           the
           number
           of
           strange
           Children
           ,
           for
           so
           we
           read
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           III.
           10.
           
           
             Herein
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             are
             manifest
             ,
             and
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Devil
             :
             he
             that
             works
             not
             righteousness
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             he
             that
             loves
             not
             his
             Brother
             .
          
           Not
           to
           love
           our
           Brother
           ,
           and
           to
           hate
           him
           in
           Scripture
           are
           equivalent
           ,
           different
           expressions
           for
           the
           same
           sin
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           man
           say
           ,
           
             I
             am
             in
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             hate
             his
             Brother
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             walks
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             knows
             not
             whither
             he
             goes
             ,
             because
             the
             darkness
             hath
             blinded
             his
             Eyes
             ,
          
           1
           Joh.
           II.
           11.
           
        
         
           So
           that
           true
           Blessedness
           lies
           altogether
           in
           the
           opposite
           temper
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Peace-makers
           ,
           and
           of
           these
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           said
           ,
           
             They
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             Children
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           how
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           account
           they
           shall
           be
           called
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           the
        
         
           III.
           And
           last
           particular
           ,
           I
           am
           to
           speak
           to
           .
        
         
         
           And
           here
           I
           must
           premise
           ,
           that
           in
           Scripture
           Language
           ,
           to
           be
           called
           so
           ,
           is
           very
           often
           as
           much
           as
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           
             And
             thou
             Child
             shalt
             be
             called
             the
             Prophet
             of
             the
             most
             High
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           thou
           shalt
           be
           a
           Prophet
           ,
           Luk.
           I.
           76.
           and
           after
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           
             That
             holy
             thing
             which
             shall
             be
             born
             of
             thee
             ,
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           shall
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           Matth.
           I.
           23.
           
           
             They
             shall
             call
             his
             name
             Emanuel
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           he
           shall
           be
           so
           ,
           God
           with
           us
           ,
           God
           and
           Man.
           And
           after
           this
           stile
           ,
           you
           are
           to
           understand
           the
           Phrase
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             They
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           they
           are
           and
           shall
           be
           so
           .
        
         
           Children
           of
           God!
           Why
           ?
           What
           great
           blessedness
           is
           there
           in
           this
           title
           ,
           beyond
           what
           other
           men
           enjoy
           ?
           Are
           not
           Princes
           and
           great
           Men
           ,
           who
           are
           commonly
           none
           of
           the
           best
           ,
           called
           the
           
             Children
             of
             God
          
           ,
           Psal.
           LXXXII
           .
           6.
           and
           is
           not
           God
           the
           Father
           of
           all
           mankind
           .
           It
           is
           very
           true
           ,
           but
           still
           there
           is
           a
           very
           great
           difference
           between
           Children
           and
           Children
           .
           All
           rational
           creatures
           ,
           both
           Men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           are
           God's
           Children
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           the
           works
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           with
           this
           respect
           ,
           even
           Devils
           come
           into
           that
           number
           ,
           because
           they
           owe
           their
           Being
           to
           an
           Omnipotent
           God.
           Princes
           and
           great
           Men
           particularly
           are
           the
           
           Children
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           Power
           ,
           and
           Grandure
           ,
           and
           Authority
           God
           communicates
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           for
           all
           these
           respects
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           everlastingly
           miserable
           .
           To
           be
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           by
           Regeneration
           ,
           to
           be
           born
           again
           ,
           to
           be
           born
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           begotten
           again
           through
           a
           lively
           hope
           ,
           by
           the
           Word
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           this
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           makes
           the
           title
           truly
           comfortable
           ,
           and
           such
           Children
           are
           the
           Peace-makers
           commended
           here
           .
           To
           be
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           is
           more
           ,
           and
           a
           greater
           honour
           ,
           than
           to
           be
           related
           to
           all
           the
           greatest
           Princes
           in
           the
           World.
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Such
           Children
           of
           God
           have
           higher
           marks
           of
           favour
           set
           upon
           them
           .
           They
           enjoy
           the
           Blessings
           of
           God's
           left
           hand
           in
           common
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           but
           besides
           these
           ,
           they
           have
           Blessings
           of
           the
           right
           hand
           heap'd
           upon
           them
           .
           Besides
           the
           Preservation
           ,
           Protection
           ,
           Provision
           for
           their
           bodies
           ,
           and
           common
           Deliverances
           from
           dangers
           ,
           they
           participate
           of
           with
           the
           greater
           number
           ,
           their
           Souls
           are
           visited
           by
           very
           magnificent
           Guests
           ;
           For
           if
           
             any
             man
             love
             me
             ,
             he
             will
             keep
             my
             words
             ,
             and
             my
             Father
             will
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             our
             abode
             with
             him
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Joh.
           XIV
           .
           23.
           
           
           God
           Governs
           them
           by
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           
             feeds
             them
             like
             a
             Shepherd
             ,
             gathers
             the
             lambs
             into
             his
             arms
             ,
             carries
             them
             in
             his
             bosom
             ,
             and
             gently
             leads
             those
             that
             are
             with
             young
             ,
          
           Isa.
           XL.
           11.
           
           They
           are
           made
           Partakers
           of
           the
           divine
           nature
           ,
           love
           what
           God
           loves
           ,
           hate
           what
           he
           hates
           ,
           desire
           what
           he
           desires
           ,
           and
           aim
           at
           the
           same
           end
           God
           himself
           aims
           at
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           blessed
           for
           evermore
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           such
           Children
           of
           God
           belong
           the
           Promises
           of
           the
           everlasting
           Covenant
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           no
           condemnation
           in
           them
           .
           They
           are
           deliver'd
           from
           the
           wrath
           to
           come
           ,
           and
           Christ
           intercedes
           for
           them
           in
           Heaven
           .
           For
           them
           the
           balm
           of
           Gilead
           flows
           ,
           and
           when
           their
           Souls
           are
           sick
           ,
           Physick
           is
           administred
           to
           them
           from
           the
           Clouds
           .
           They
           are
           wash'd
           ,
           they
           are
           justified
           ,
           they
           are
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           shall
           at
           last
           be
           glorified
           .
           To
           such
           power
           is
           given
           to
           tread
           on
           Serpents
           ,
           and
           upon
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           darkness
           :
           For
           their
           sakes
           ,
           God
           spares
           whole
           Nations
           .
           To
           go
           no
           farther
           than
           our
           own
           :
           All
           sober
           men
           believe
           we
           are
           ripe
           for
           God
           to
           put
           in
           the
           Sickle
           of
           vengeance
           .
           The
           Atheism
           ,
           Profaneness
           and
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           the
           dull
           Formality
           we
           are
           sunk
           into
           under
           the
           greatest
           encouragements
           ,
           
           together
           with
           other
           crying
           Sins
           ,
           which
           are
           among
           us
           ,
           are
           enough
           to
           make
           a
           rational
           man
           wonder
           ,
           that
           the
           Viols
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           are
           not
           yet
           poured
           out
           upon
           us
           ,
           but
           it
           's
           for
           the
           Children
           of
           God's
           sake
           ,
           who
           are
           among
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           spared
           thus
           long
           ;
           for
           their
           sakes
           it
           is
           that
           God
           brings
           the
           strangest
           things
           about
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           are
           try●d
           often
           by
           Affliction
           ,
           yet
           the
           Fire
           ,
           that
           proves
           them
           ,
           doth
           only
           cleanse
           ,
           not
           crush
           the
           Frame
           .
           To
           protect
           them
           ,
           God
           sends
           his
           own
           Guard
           ,
           a
           Troop
           of
           Angels
           to
           surround
           their
           persons
           and
           habitations
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           the
           blessedness
           of
           such
           must
           infinitely
           exceed
           the
           happiness
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           called
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           upon
           the
           account
           either
           of
           their
           Creation
           ,
           or
           Power
           and
           Authority
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           come
           closer
           to
           the
           words
           ,
           the
           Peace-makers
           are
           in
           a
           very
           special
           manner
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           you
           consider
           them
           either
           with
           respect
           to
           this
           life
           ,
           or
           with
           regard
           to
           that
           to
           come
           ,
           for
           to
           both
           these
           states
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           told
           you
           often
           ,
           does
           the
           recompences
           mention●d
           in
           these
           Beatitudes
           relate
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           this
           present
           life
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           They
           are
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           like
           him
           .
           They
           express
           his
           Nature
           in
           their
           own
           :
           For
           God
           is
           
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           Philip.
           IV.
           9.
           
           His
           Divine
           Essence
           is
           the
           true
           Pattern
           of
           Peace
           and
           Order
           .
           The
           ever-blessed
           Trinity
           is
           the
           grand
           Exemplar
           of
           Concord
           and
           Unity
           .
           It
           's
           God
           ,
           
             that
             makes
             Peace
             within
             thy
             Borders
             ,
          
           saith
           David
           ,
           Psal.
           CXLVII
           .
           14.
           
           He
           
             speaks
             Peace
             to
             his
             People
          
           ,
           Ps.
           LXXXV
           .
           8.
           
           He
           
             creates
             Peace
          
           ,
           Isa.
           LVII
           .
           19.
           
           And
           
             calls
             to
             Peace
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           VII
           .
           15.
           
           And
           
             is
             the
             Authour
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           XIV
           .
           33.
           
           And
           
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           2
           Thess.
           III.
           16.
           
           The
           peaceable
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           of
           a
           peaceable
           Temper
           ,
           resemble
           this
           God
           of
           Peace
           ;
           He
           lives
           in
           them
           ;
           There
           is
           a
           great
           similitude
           betwixt
           that
           inexhausted
           Spring
           ,
           and
           these
           little
           Rivulets
           ;
           a
           great
           Conformity
           betwixt
           these
           Copies
           ,
           and
           that
           Original
           .
           The
           features
           and
           lineaments
           of
           Peace
           ,
           that
           appear
           upon
           their
           Souls
           ,
           discover
           that
           they
           are
           the
           Children
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           are
           the
           adopted
           Children
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           Christ
           is
           the
           true
           ,
           natural
           ,
           and
           only
           begotten
           Son
           of
           God.
           The
           peaceable
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           of
           a
           peace-making
           Temper
           ,
           tread
           in
           the
           Steps
           of
           Christ
           ,
           imitate
           his
           peaceable
           
           Nature
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           Account
           are
           admitted
           to
           the
           Honour
           of
           his
           Filiation
           ,
           and
           Son-ship
           .
           The
           Spirit
           of
           Peace
           ,
           which
           dwelt
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           dwells
           in
           them
           ,
           Col.
           III.
           15.
           
           Christ
           is
           the
           Prince
           of
           Peace
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           call'd
           ,
           Isa.
           IX
           .
           6.
           
           Nay
           he
           is
           our
           Peace
           ,
           who
           made
           both
           one
           ,
           and
           pulled
           down
           the
           middle
           Wall
           of
           Partition
           between
           us
           ,
           having
           abolish'd
           in
           his
           Flesh
           ,
           the
           Enmity
           ,
           even
           the
           Law
           of
           Commandments
           ,
           contain'd
           in
           Ordinances
           ,
           making
           in
           himself
           of
           twain
           ,
           one
           new
           Man
           ,
           so
           making
           Peace
           ,
           Eph.
           II.
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           
             And
             he
             came
             and
             preach'd
             Peace
             to
             them
             that
             were
             a
             far
             off
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             who
             are
             nigh
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           17.
           
           He
           is
           the
           great
           Peace-maker
           ,
           who
           made
           Peace
           betwixt
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           which
           makes
           the
           Angels
           sing
           at
           his
           Nativity
           ;
           
             Glory
             be
             to
             God
             on
             high
             ,
             and
             on
             Earth
             Peace
             ,
          
           Luke
           II.
           14.
           
        
         
           Nor
           doth
           Christ's
           Saying
           ,
           Matth.
           X.
           34.
           
           
             Think
             not
             that
             I
             am
             come
             to
             send
             Peace
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             come
             to
             send
             Peace
             ,
             but
             a
             Sword.
             I
             am
             come
             to
             set
             a
             Man
             at
             variance
             against
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Daughter
             against
             the
             Mother
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           Oracle
           doth
           not
           at
           all
           invalidate
           ,
           or
           weaken
           the
           Character
           ,
           or
           Title
           given
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           Prince
           of
           Peace
           ;
           for
           
           in
           so
           saying
           ,
           he
           only
           describes
           the
           unnatural
           Events
           ,
           and
           Consequences
           of
           his
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           When
           a
           Man
           is
           truly
           converted
           to
           the
           Gospel
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           there
           is
           immediately
           infused
           into
           him
           a
           mighty
           hatred
           and
           indignation
           against
           sin
           ,
           and
           vice
           ,
           where-ever
           he
           meets
           with
           it
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           in
           a
           Father
           ,
           or
           Mother
           ,
           or
           Brethren
           ,
           or
           Sisters
           .
           To
           find
           it
           in
           such
           Relations
           ,
           doth
           not
           make
           him
           like
           it
           the
           better
           ,
           nor
           can
           all
           their
           persuasions
           make
           him
           have
           any
           good
           opinion
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           the
           Father
           be
           carnal
           and
           wicked
           ,
           he
           will
           hate
           his
           Son
           for
           being
           so
           holy
           and
           precise
           ,
           and
           keeping
           such
           a
           stir
           about
           Religion
           ;
           or
           if
           the
           Father
           be
           good
           ,
           and
           the
           Son
           nought
           ,
           the
           Son
           will
           be
           either
           secretly
           ,
           or
           openly
           angry
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           for
           having
           so
           strait-laced
           a
           Conscience
           .
           Hence
           arise
           quarrels
           and
           dissensions
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           the
           natural
           Effects
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           of
           Men's
           vitious
           humours
           ,
           which
           hate
           to
           be
           controll'd
           by
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           hither
           must
           be
           referr'd
           the
           Persecutions
           ,
           that
           befell
           the
           Primitive
           believers
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           not
           offer
           incense
           to
           the
           Heathen
           Gods
           ,
           whereupon
           they
           were
           imprison'd
           ,
           harrass'd
           ,
           persecuted
           with
           Fire
           
           and
           Sword.
           The
           Son
           rose
           against
           his
           Father
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           the
           Daughter
           did
           her
           best
           to
           throw
           the
           believing
           Mother
           into
           the
           Fire
           ,
           and
           the
           nearest
           Relations
           became
           mortal
           Enemies
           one
           to
           another
           ;
           not
           that
           Christianity
           made
           the
           Christians
           hate
           their
           Heathen
           Relations
           ,
           but
           it
           made
           the
           Heathen
           Relations
           hate
           their
           Christian
           Kindred
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           Christ
           speaks
           with
           relation
           to
           those
           Carnal
           and
           Hypocritical
           Professours
           of
           his
           Religion
           ,
           who
           in
           After-ages
           ,
           pusht
           on
           by
           Pride
           and
           by
           the
           Devil
           under
           a
           pretence
           of
           Zeal
           for
           his
           Honour
           ,
           and
           Glory
           ,
           would
           kill
           ,
           butcher
           ,
           burn
           ,
           massacre
           thousands
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           retain'd
           the
           Substantials
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           only
           differ'd
           from
           them
           in
           things
           which
           Carnality
           ,
           and
           Pomp
           ,
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           Ambition
           to
           regulate
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           Court
           of
           Princes
           ,
           should
           add
           to
           the
           ancient
           Faith
           deliver'd
           unto
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           we
           have
           seen
           very
           sad
           instances
           :
           But
           still
           ,
           these
           are
           only
           accidental
           Effects
           of
           Men's
           Pride
           and
           Passions
           ,
           not
           the
           natural
           Products
           of
           the
           Design
           and
           Tendency
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           so
           that
           notwithstanding
           all
           these
           quarrels
           and
           dissensions
           ill
           Men
           raise
           about
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           Christ
           is
           still
           the
           Prince
           of
           
           Peace
           ,
           and
           the
           Peaceable
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           of
           a
           peace-making
           Temper
           ,
           are
           upon
           that
           account
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           for
           
             he
             is
             not
             asham'd
             to
             call
             them
             Brethren
             ,
          
           Heb.
           II.
           11.
           and
           therefore
           the
           Children
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           As
           to
           the
           Life
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           These
           Peace-makers
           shall
           be
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           treated
           like
           darling
           Children
           of
           God.
           This
           St.
           John
           assures
           us
           of
           ,
           1
           John
           III.
           2.
           
           Beloved
           ,
           now
           are
           we
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           it
           doth
           not
           yet
           appear
           what
           we
           shall
           be
           ,
           but
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           shall
           appear
           we
           shall
           be
           like
           him
           .
           Like
           him
           !
           How
           ?
           Like
           him
           in
           Eternal
           Glory
           and
           Honour
           ,
           and
           Splendour
           .
           They
           were
           like
           Christ
           in
           their
           peace-making
           Temper
           here
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           be
           like
           him
           in
           a
           glorious
           Immortality
           .
           Their
           Father
           which
           is
           in
           Heaven
           will
           let
           Men
           and
           Angels
           sees
           that
           they
           are
           his
           Children
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           so
           not
           in
           Name
           only
           ,
           but
           in
           Deed.
           He
           will
           give
           the
           unbelieving
           World
           a
           visible
           Demonstration
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           so
           in
           the
           last
           Day
           ,
           in
           the
           great
           Day
           of
           Account
           ;
           he
           will
           place
           them
           at
           Christ's
           Right-hand
           ,
           and
           the
           Men
           that
           would
           not
           believe
           and
           repent
           ,
           shall
           behold
           how
           dear
           they
           are
           to
           him
           ;
           for
           the
           great
           Redeemer
           shall
           carry
           them
           up
           into
           his
           Father's
           
           Kingdom
           :
           
             If
             Sons
             then
             Heirs
             ,
             Heirs
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             joint
             Heirs
             with
             Christ
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Rom.
           VIII
           .
           17.
           
           Christ
           as
           Man
           ,
           and
           Mediatour
           ,
           became
           Heir
           of
           his
           Father's
           Royalty
           ,
           and
           Power
           ;
           so
           shall
           they
           in
           the
           right
           of
           adopted
           Children
           .
           As
           Christ
           ascended
           into
           Heaven
           so
           shall
           they
           ;
           as
           Christ
           was
           exalted
           so
           shall
           they
           ;
           as
           Christ
           was
           enthroned
           so
           shall
           they
           ;
           as
           Christ
           was
           advanced
           from
           a
           low
           Estate
           to
           the
           highest
           Dignity
           so
           shall
           they
           ;
           as
           Christ
           lives
           for
           ever
           so
           shall
           they
           ;
           as
           Christ
           cannot
           be
           hurt
           by
           the
           second
           Death
           no
           more
           shall
           they
           ;
           as
           Christ
           had
           power
           given
           him
           over
           the
           Nations
           ,
           over
           Hell
           and
           Devils
           ,
           so
           shall
           they
           reign
           over
           all
           their
           Enemies
           ;
           as
           Christ
           shall
           judge
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostate
           Angels
           so
           shall
           they
           ;
           being
           Fellow-sons
           ,
           Fellow-heirs
           ,
           they
           all
           share
           in
           his
           Authority
           and
           Grandeur
           :
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           all
           this
           must
           be
           believed
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           not
           seen
           yet
           ;
           but
           who
           can
           forbear
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           living
           God
           for
           it
           ?
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           They
           shall
           be
           Possessours
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ;
           for
           not
           only
           their
           Father
           ,
           but
           their
           Elder
           Brother
           is
           so
           .
           Crowns
           and
           Diadems
           are
           preparing
           for
           them
           ;
           Crowns
           which
           fade
           not
           away
           ,
           
           Crowns
           which
           the
           Moth
           cannot
           corrupt
           ,
           nor
           Thieves
           break
           through
           and
           steal
           ;
           Crowns
           made
           of
           Beams
           of
           Eternal
           Light
           ;
           Crowns
           which
           not
           only
           adorn
           their
           Heads
           ,
           but
           fill
           their
           Faces
           with
           incomparable
           Beauty
           ;
           Crowns
           such
           as
           Angels
           wear
           ;
           Crowns
           which
           cannot
           be
           viewed
           ,
           cannot
           be
           thought
           of
           ,
           without
           Eternal
           Admiration
           .
        
         
           
             Inferences
             .
          
           
             I.
             It
             is
             easie
             to
             guess
             what
             Tempers
             and
             Actions
             are
             contrary
             ,
             and
             directly
             opposite
             to
             the
             admirable
             Qualification
             recommended
             ,
             and
             commanded
             in
             the
             Text.
             Peace
             being
             either
             publick
             or
             private
             ,
             and
             the
             publick
             either
             Political
             ,
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             either
             of
             Church
             or
             State
             ;
             whoever
             they
             be
             that
             wilfully
             pusht
             on
             by
             Pride
             or
             Passion
             ,
             or
             some
             worldly
             carnal
             Design
             ,
             without
             a
             just
             ,
             lawfull
             ,
             or
             warrantable
             Cause
             ,
             disorder
             ,
             or
             disturb
             that
             Peace
             ,
             cannot
             be
             true
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             an
             Aversion
             from
             that
             peaceable
             ,
             peace-keeping
             ,
             and
             peace-making
             Temper
             ,
             which
             Christ
             with
             all
             the
             pathetick
             Adjurations
             imaginable
             hath
             enjoin'd
             his
             Followers
             .
          
           
           
             I
             shall
             not
             here
             reflect
             on
             secular
             Estates
             and
             Princes
             ,
             who
             either
             begin
             or
             maintain
             an
             unjust
             Warr
             ,
             either
             to
             enrich
             themselves
             by
             the
             Spoils
             of
             their
             Neighbours
             ,
             or
             to
             advance
             their
             own
             Glory
             ,
             or
             to
             enlarge
             their
             Empire
             ,
             and
             Dominion
             ;
             for
             the
             very
             Light
             of
             Nature
             confutes
             these
             Practices
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             is
             but
             a
             Novice
             in
             Religion
             may
             see
             ,
             nothing
             is
             more
             contrary
             to
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             However
             ,
             I
             cannot
             but
             spend
             some
             Considerations
             on
             the
             sad
             Divisions
             and
             Quarrels
             ,
             that
             are
             among
             those
             who
             call
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             I
             wonder
             not
             to
             see
             Mahometans
             and
             Jews
             scandaliz'd
             at
             these
             Divisions
             ,
             the
             Jews
             especially
             ,
             when
             they
             read
             such
             lofty
             Promises
             of
             the
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             as
             Isa.
             II.
             4.
             
             
               They
               shall
               heat
               their
               Spears
               into
               Plough-shares
               ,
               and
               their
               Swords
               into
               Pruning-hooks
               .
               Nation
               shall
               not
               lift
               up
               Sword
               against
               Nation
               ,
               neither
               shall
               they
               learn
               War
               any
               more
            
             ;
             and
             Isa.
             XI
             .
             6.
             
             
               The
               Wolf
               shall
               dwell
               with
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               the
               Leopard
               lie
               down
               with
               the
               Kid
               ,
               and
               the
               Calf
               ,
               and
               the
               young
               Lion
               ,
               and
               the
               Fatling
               together
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               Child
               shall
               lead
               them
               .
            
             Though
             these
             
             Prophecies
             have
             been
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             fulfill'd
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             when
             the
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             were
             mortal
             Enemies
             before
             united
             into
             one
             Church
             under
             their
             common
             Head
             Christ
             Jesus
             ;
             but
             afterward
             when
             the
             Empire
             became
             Christian
             ,
             and
             the
             Heathen
             Powers
             ,
             who
             had
             most
             violently
             persecuted
             the
             Christians
             ,
             submitted
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             embraced
             those
             whom
             they
             had
             burnt
             before
             ;
             and
             though
             these
             Prophecies
             may
             moreover
             be
             said
             to
             be
             exactly
             fulfilled
             ,
             partly
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Design
             and
             Tendency
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             the
             design
             and
             intent
             of
             Christ's
             Laws
             being
             to
             make
             Men
             peaceable
             ,
             and
             partly
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             signal
             Change
             that
             's
             actually
             wrought
             upon
             those
             who
             are
             truly
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             profession
             ,
             and
             outwardly
             ,
             but
             inwardly
             too
             ,
             converted
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             upon
             this
             Conversion
             their
             former
             hatred
             and
             enmity
             to
             others
             is
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             all
             for
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             ;
             though
             I
             say
             these
             Prophecies
             are
             actually
             accomplisht
             in
             despight
             of
             all
             the
             Sects
             ,
             that
             profess
             Christ's
             Religion
             ;
             yet
             the
             Jews
             ,
             a
             dull
             ,
             hard
             ,
             inconsiderate
             sort
             of
             People
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             guided
             much
             by
             their
             Senses
             ;
             seeing
             the
             everlasting
             quarrels
             
             that
             are
             among
             Christians
             ,
             and
             how
             one
             party
             persecutes
             and
             abuses
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             slight
             occasions
             they
             quarrel
             and
             fall
             out
             ,
             and
             break
             Peace
             and
             Communion
             one
             with
             another
             ;
             I
             wonder
             not
             to
             see
             them
             offended
             at
             these
             doings
             ,
             and
             harden'd
             in
             their
             Unbelief
             ;
             for
             not
             to
             mention
             the
             Divisions
             ,
             Heresies
             and
             Schisms
             in
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             stand
             divided
             against
             the
             Western
             ;
             the
             Western
             is
             broke
             into
             several
             Parties
             ;
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             against
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             the
             Protestants
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             Protestants
             are
             divided
             among
             themselves
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             Divisions
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             erects
             her
             Head
             ,
             and
             pretends
             she
             is
             the
             only
             True
             and
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             united
             among
             themselves
             .
             But
             to
             shew
             the
             weakness
             of
             this
             boasting
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             At
             this
             rate
             every
             particular
             Church
             must
             be
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             because
             the
             Members
             of
             every
             particular
             Church
             are
             united
             among
             themselves
             .
             So
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             her
             Members
             and
             Pastours
             all
             subscribing
             to
             the
             Articles
             of
             her
             Communion
             ,
             and
             professing
             the
             same
             Doctrine
             ,
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             Worship
             ,
             
             whether
             they
             be
             in
             Europe
             ,
             or
             Africa
             ,
             or
             Asia
             ,
             or
             America
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             particular
             Church
             ,
             that
             's
             constituted
             by
             any
             publick
             Authority
             ,
             but
             may
             boast
             of
             this
             Unity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             a
             bare
             Union
             of
             Men
             that
             makes
             a
             Church
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             but
             that
             Union
             must
             have
             Truth
             for
             its
             Foundation
             ;
             else
             you
             know
             ,
             Thieves
             ,
             and
             Robbers
             ,
             and
             High-way-men
             ,
             and
             Pyrates
             ,
             and
             Buccaneers
             ,
             because
             they
             agree
             among
             themselves
             might
             lay
             claim
             to
             this
             Title
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             perverse
             Hereticks
             ,
             because
             they
             agree
             in
             certain
             Points
             ,
             might
             say
             they
             are
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             Heathens
             and
             Pagans
             ,
             because
             they
             agree
             in
             Superstition
             ,
             and
             in
             believing
             a
             Multitude
             of
             Gods
             ,
             might
             bid
             fair
             for
             this
             Character
             .
             However
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Unity
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             boasts
             of
             ,
             is
             only
             a
             pretence
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             World
             knows
             the
             mighty
             differences
             that
             are
             within
             her
             own
             Bosom
             ,
             of
             the
             Scotists
             and
             Thomists
             ,
             of
             the
             Franciscans
             and
             Dominicans
             ,
             of
             the
             Jansenists
             and
             Jesuits
             ,
             who
             stick
             not
             to
             call
             one
             another
             Hereticks
             ;
             not
             to
             mention
             the
             late
             Divisions
             betwixt
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Molinos
             ,
             and
             their
             Opponents
             ;
             and
             were
             it
             not
             for
             fear
             of
             Fire
             ,
             and
             Prisons
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Inquisition
             ,
             some
             of
             these
             would
             break
             out
             into
             open
             War
             against
             their
             Adversaries
             and
             Competitours
             .
             Nay
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             no
             Christian
             Church
             that
             hath
             been
             more
             guilty
             of
             breaking
             the
             Peace
             of
             Christendom
             ,
             than
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             because
             several
             Churches
             would
             not
             satisfie
             or
             gratifie
             her
             Ambition
             ,
             would
             not
             put
             their
             Necks
             under
             her
             Yoke
             ,
             nor
             believe
             the
             falsest
             and
             idlest
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             her
             Supremacy
             and
             Infallibility
             ,
             she
             hath
             boldly
             separated
             her self
             from
             their
             Communion
             ;
             this
             was
             the
             reason
             why
             she
             separated
             from
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             insolence
             she
             hath
             forced
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             from
             her
             Communion
             ,
             and
             not
             he
             that
             is
             forced
             away
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             forces
             is
             the
             Schismatick
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             that
             which
             justifies
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             separation
             from
             her
             ,
             or
             breaking
             Peace
             and
             Communion
             with
             her
             ,
             is
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             she
             would
             impose
             that
             upon
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Men
             ,
             which
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             never
             imposed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             she
             hath
             turned
             the
             Spiritual
             Worship
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             into
             carnal
             and
             mechanical
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             introduced
             innumerable
             Superstitions
             ,
             which
             
             have
             no
             foundation
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             them
             believ'd
             as
             firmly
             as
             the
             Gospel
             it self
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             she
             hath
             brought
             in
             a
             Worship
             ,
             which
             with
             all
             the
             favourable
             Interpretations
             imaginable
             ,
             cannot
             be
             excused
             from
             Idolatry
             ;
             even
             the
             Worship
             of
             dead
             Men
             and
             Women
             ,
             of
             the
             Bread
             in
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             of
             Images
             and
             Pictures
             ,
             and
             Reliques
             ,
             &c.
             contrary
             to
             the
             Design
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             though
             she
             hath
             been
             often
             entreated
             ,
             admonish'd
             ,
             and
             exhorted
             to
             reform
             these
             Abuses
             ,
             for
             some
             hundred
             Years
             together
             ,
             yet
             she
             is
             obstinate
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             reforming
             hath
             harden'd
             her self
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             thinks
             to
             hectour
             Men
             by
             her
             Power
             and
             Authority
             into
             a
             Belief
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             defended
             with
             solid
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Because
             rejecting
             the
             Supreme
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             sole
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             ,
             she
             hath
             made
             her
             pretended
             Head
             ,
             and
             such
             Councils
             as
             he
             shall
             call
             ,
             or
             approve
             of
             ,
             the
             sole
             Dictatours
             ,
             and
             Expositours
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             requiring
             blind
             Obedience
             to
             their
             Decisions
             contrary
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Sense
             of
             all
             true
             Antiquity
             :
             So
             that
             there
             can
             be
             
             no
             peace
             ,
             I
             mean
             no
             Peace
             of
             Communion
             with
             Rome
             ;
             for
             though
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             live
             peaceably
             with
             all
             Men
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             withall
             to
             have
             a
             due
             regard
             to
             Truth
             ,
             Eph.
             IV.
             15.
             
             Nor
             must
             Peace
             be
             bought
             at
             so
             dear
             a
             Rate
             ,
             as
             to
             comply
             with
             Men
             in
             their
             Sins
             and
             Errours
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Reason
             why
             Peace
             and
             Holiness
             are
             join'd
             together
             in
             that
             known
             Exhortation
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
             
               Follow
               peace
               with
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               without
               which
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Heb.
             XII
             .
             14.
             
             Indeed
             an
             external
             Peace
             we
             are
             to
             maintain
             with
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             but
             this
             differs
             much
             from
             Peace
             of
             Communion
             in
             Divine
             Worship
             and
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             The
             Divisions
             among
             Protestant
             Churches
             are
             to
             be
             deplored
             so
             much
             the
             more
             ,
             because
             the
             Points
             they
             differ
             in
             are
             inconsiderable
             ,
             and
             might
             easily
             be
             composed
             ,
             if
             Men
             had
             but
             peaceable
             Tempers
             ,
             and
             were
             resolved
             to
             lay
             aside
             Interest
             ,
             and
             carnal
             Respects
             ,
             and
             
             Punctilio's
             of
             Honour
             ,
             and
             Credit
             ,
             &c.
             for
             they
             all
             agree
             in
             fundamentals
             ,
             all
             are
             satisfied
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             notoriously
             deviated
             from
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             the
             matters
             in
             difference
             ,
             are
             things
             in
             which
             Salvation
             is
             
             not
             concerned
             .
             And
             upon
             that
             account
             their
             labours
             deserve
             great
             Commendations
             ,
             who
             heretofore
             ,
             and
             very
             lately
             have
             endeavour'd
             to
             reconcile
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             into
             a
             perfect
             Union
             :
             A
             blessed
             Work.
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               Peace-makers
            
             ,
             that
             endeavour
             to
             make
             Peace
             among
             the
             jarring
             Members
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             may
             fail
             of
             Success
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             not
             lose
             their
             Reward
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             those
             who
             widen
             ,
             or
             heighten
             these
             differences
             ,
             and
             incite
             the
             respective
             Parties
             to
             hatred
             ,
             and
             wrath
             ,
             and
             animosities
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             are
             no
             Children
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             ,
             and
             had
             need
             at
             least
             before
             they
             die
             ,
             make
             publick
             Satisfaction
             for
             the
             dreadfull
             Effects
             ,
             their
             Heats
             and
             Passions
             do
             produce
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             this
             Peace
             among
             Protestant
             Churches
             is
             very
             much
             to
             be
             wish'd
             and
             pray'd
             for
             ,
             so
             I
             despair
             to
             see
             so
             glorious
             a
             Work
             take
             effect
             ,
             except
             the
             differing
             Parties
             would
             resolve
             to
             stand
             to
             the
             Rules
             following
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             respective
             Parties
             which
             agree
             in
             the
             chief
             Points
             of
             Religion
             do
             not
             make
             any
             of
             those
             Points
             they
             differ
             in
             ,
             fundamental
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Fortune
             of
             Religion
             
             depended
             upon
             it
             ,
             or
             as
             if
             those
             different
             Points
             were
             so
             many
             different
             Religions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             differing
             Parties
             do
             not
             damn
             one
             another
             for
             those
             differences
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             that
             hath
             done
             Religion
             more
             hurt
             ,
             than
             Men's
             damning
             one
             another
             for
             things
             ,
             which
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             have
             affixed
             no
             Damnation
             to
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             notwithstanding
             the
             little
             differences
             that
             are
             among
             them
             ,
             they
             make
             one
             Church
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             after
             the
             Welfare
             and
             Prosperity
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             join
             together
             in
             publick
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Badge
             and
             Symbol
             of
             Fraternity
             ,
             and
             Amity
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             one
             Party
             be
             not
             presently
             jealous
             ,
             and
             suspicious
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             opinion
             which
             one
             Party
             espouses
             were
             embraced
             ,
             or
             maintain'd
             in
             a
             Humour
             ,
             or
             for
             worldly
             Ends
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             charitably
             believe
             ,
             it
             's
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             puts
             them
             upon
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             till
             either
             the
             Party
             espousing
             that
             opinion
             confesses
             ,
             that
             conscience
             is
             not
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             that
             it
             appear
             by
             undeniable
             Evidences
             ,
             that
             a
             worldly
             or
             sinister
             design
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             That
             the
             differing
             Parties
             do
             not
             multiply
             the
             controversies
             ,
             which
             are
             amongst
             them
             ,
             make
             them
             neither
             more
             numerous
             nor
             greater
             than
             really
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             do
             not
             interpret
             an
             accidental
             unwary
             expression
             ,
             that
             may
             drop
             from
             the
             Pen
             ,
             or
             mouth
             of
             one
             party
             ,
             as
             a
             new
             controversie
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             one
             party
             do
             not
             charge
             the
             other
             with
             consequences
             ,
             which
             they
             do
             not
             own
             ,
             nor
             with
             Doctrines
             and
             Positions
             ,
             which
             they
             detest
             from
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             each
             party
             defending
             ,
             or
             proving
             their
             opinion
             do
             it
             with
             great
             modesty
             ,
             without
             provoking
             or
             exasperating
             ,
             or
             approbrious
             Language
             ,
             and
             revilings
             ,
             or
             bitter
             reflections
             on
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             That
             of
             these
             differing
             parties
             none
             do
             vye
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             in
             living
             up
             to
             the
             Precepts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             particularly
             those
             of
             patience
             ,
             long-suffering
             and
             charity
             .
          
           
             These
             rules
             I
             apprehend
             to
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             Peace
             and
             Concord
             of
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             that
             differ
             in
             points
             of
             no
             great
             concernment
             ;
             and
             were
             these
             Maxims
             once
             put
             in
             practice
             ,
             the
             particular
             controversies
             might
             soon
             be
             compromised
             .
             
             To
             this
             purpose
             is
             that
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             :
             
               Nevertheless
               ,
               where
               to
               we
               have
               already
               attained
               ,
               let
               's
               walk
               by
               the
               same
               rule
               ,
               let
               's
               mind
               the
               same
               things
               ▪
               and
               if
               any
               be
               otherwise
               minded
               ,
               God
               will
               even
               reveal
               that
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             Phil.
             III.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             But
             however
             ,
          
           
             II.
             If
             we
             cannot
             mend
             the
             publick
             ,
             let
             's
             endeavour
             to
             reform
             particular
             Persons
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sad
             sight
             to
             see
             Christians
             divided
             among
             themselves
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             as
             dismal
             a
             spectacle
             to
             see
             so
             many
             of
             us
             at
             war
             with
             God.
             This
             I
             know
             will
             hardly
             be
             believed
             by
             the
             guilty
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             do
             not
             blaspheme
             God
             ,
             or
             do
             not
             trouble
             their
             heads
             much
             about
             God
             ,
             or
             Religion
             ,
             they
             know
             nothing
             to
             the
             contrary
             but
             that
             they
             are
             at
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             and
             God
             are
             very
             good
             Friends
             .
             This
             is
             true
             stupidity
             ,
             and
             were
             the
             stupidity
             invincible
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Beasts
             ,
             such
             Men
             would
             be
             safe
             ,
             safe
             as
             the
             wild
             Ass
             ,
             or
             the
             Dromedary
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             safe
             I
             say
             from
             the
             Danger
             of
             God's
             Wrath.
             But
             this
             cannot
             be
             the
             case
             of
             any
             of
             you
             ,
             that
             live
             in
             a
             Country
             where
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preach'd
             ,
             where
             you
             are
             told
             ,
             that
             not
             to
             love
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             hate
             him
             ;
             and
             
             that
             not
             to
             delight
             in
             his
             ways
             ,
             is
             to
             incurr
             his
             displeasure
             ;
             that
             to
             live
             in
             those
             sins
             ,
             which
             exclude
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             is
             to
             bid
             defiance
             to
             him
             ;
             that
             to
             be
             neglectfull
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             is
             to
             wage
             war
             with
             him
             ;
             that
             to
             slight
             the
             admonitions
             ,
             and
             entreaties
             of
             his
             Messengers
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             at
             enmity
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             to
             mind
             the
             World
             more
             than
             his
             Service
             ,
             or
             to
             seek
             to
             please
             Men
             more
             than
             him
             ,
             is
             to
             provoke
             him
             to
             anger
             .
          
           
             And
             hath
             not
             this
             been
             the
             temper
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             this
             the
             complexion
             of
             many
             of
             you
             ?
             How
             many
             years
             have
             some
             of
             you
             born
             Arms
             against
             God
             ?
             Your
             wilfull
             sins
             are
             the
             Weapons
             whereby
             you
             fight
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             though
             like
             the
             Giants
             in
             the
             Fable
             ,
             you
             do
             not
             heap
             Mountain
             upon
             Mountain
             to
             pull
             him
             out
             of
             his
             Throne
             ;
             yet
             by
             espousing
             that
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             odious
             to
             him
             ,
             you
             affront
             his
             Sovereignty
             ,
             and
             by
             living
             contrary
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             you
             despise
             and
             dishonour
             him
             who
             hath
             the
             greatest
             right
             to
             command
             you
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             high
             time
             to
             make
             peace
             with
             him
             ?
             If
             God
             be
             not
             at
             peace
             with
             you
             here
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             you
             hereafter
             .
             
               What
               peace
               while
               the
               Whoredoms
               
               of
               thy
               Mother
            
             Jezabel
             ,
             
               and
               her
               Witchcrafts
               are
               so
               many
               ?
            
             said
             Jehu
             ,
             2
             Kings
             IX
             .
             22.
             
             So
             here
             ,
             what
             peace
             can
             there
             be
             betwixt
             God
             and
             you
             ,
             while
             you
             continue
             in
             that
             pride
             and
             vanity
             ,
             and
             intemperance
             ,
             and
             other
             sins
             ,
             against
             which
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             ?
             Do
             you
             think
             you
             are
             at
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             because
             you
             thrive
             and
             prosper
             in
             the
             World
             ?
             Do
             not
             the
             wickedest
             of
             Men
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             is
             that
             an
             Argument
             that
             God
             is
             their
             Friend
             ?
             Will
             you
             make
             his
             patience
             a
             sign
             of
             his
             being
             reconciled
             to
             you
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             only
             a
             motive
             to
             a
             reconciliation
             ?
             
               There
               is
               no
               peace
               ,
               saith
               my
               God
               ,
               unto
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             Isa.
             LVII
             .
             20.
             
             Let
             them
             be
             never
             so
             potent
             ,
             never
             so
             rich
             ,
             never
             so
             wealthy
             ,
             their
             impiety
             takes
             away
             all
             peace
             betwixt
             God
             and
             them
             .
             He
             hath
             declared
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             you
             believe
             him
             ?
             Will
             you
             give
             no
             credit
             to
             his
             word
             ,
             till
             with
             Dives
             you
             lift
             up
             your
             Eyes
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             see
             that
             God
             is
             not
             your
             friend
             ?
             If
             you
             do
             thrive
             and
             prosper
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             cannot
             those
             Blessings
             move
             you
             to
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             him
             ?
             Do
             you
             believe
             he
             is
             kind
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             his
             kindness
             provoke
             you
             to
             be
             his
             Enemies
             ?
             Nothing
             can
             settle
             a
             peace
             betwixt
             God
             and
             you
             ,
             till
             
             you
             change
             your
             lives
             ,
             and
             make
             conscience
             of
             your
             ways
             ,
             and
             abhorr
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             ,
             and
             cleave
             to
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
             Then
             indeed
             were
             your
             sins
             as
             crimson
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             wool
             ,
             were
             they
             of
             a
             scarlet
             Dye
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             as
             white
             as
             snow
             ;
             but
             till
             then
             ,
             your
             sin
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             
               Judah
               ,
               is
               written
               with
               a
               pen
               of
               Iron
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               point
               of
               a
               Diamond
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Jer.
             XVII
             .
             1.
             and
             you
             do
             as
             good
             as
             say
             to
             God
             with
             those
             Desperadoes
             ,
             in
             Job
             ,
             Chap.
             XXI
             .
             14.
             
             
               Depart
               from
               us
               ,
               we
               desire
               not
               the
               knowledge
               of
               thy
               ways
               .
            
             Till
             then
             you
             can
             never
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             your
             own
             consciences
             ,
             carnal
             security
             you
             may
             have
             ,
             but
             peace
             of
             conscience
             is
             another
             thing
             ,
             for
             this
             can
             never
             be
             at
             rest
             ,
             while
             it
             hath
             reason
             to
             believe
             God
             frowns
             upon
             it
             ;
             but
             being
             sure
             of
             the
             light
             of
             his
             loving
             kindness
             ,
             a
             Man
             walks
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             dwells
             in
             the
             Garden
             of
             God.
             But
             ,
          
           
             III.
             When
             Christ
             in
             the
             Text
             professes
             and
             declares
             how
             pleasing
             and
             acceptable
             a
             peaceable
             ,
             and
             peace-making
             Temper
             is
             to
             God
             ;
             would
             not
             one
             think
             that
             every
             one
             that
             believes
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             should
             be
             ambitious
             of
             those
             qualifications
             ,
             which
             God
             not
             only
             approves
             of
             ,
             
             but
             promises
             to
             reward
             with
             the
             highest
             Honour
             and
             Dignity
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             did
             Men
             love
             God
             in
             deed
             and
             in
             truth
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             only
             be
             glad
             to
             know
             what
             is
             pleasing
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             even
             run
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             as
             good
             natured
             Children
             that
             observe
             their
             Father's
             temper
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             gain
             his
             love
             by
             a
             deportment
             and
             behaviour
             ,
             they
             know
             he
             delights
             in
             .
          
           
             Peace
             among
             men
             God
             delights
             in
             ,
             peace
             among
             Christians
             especially
             ;
             to
             whom
             he
             hath
             vouchsafed
             a
             higher
             dispensation
             .
             Among
             these
             ,
             no
             noise
             ,
             no
             clamour
             ,
             no
             railing
             ,
             no
             quarrelling
             ,
             no
             Swords
             ,
             no
             Cannon
             should
             be
             heard
             ;
             these
             profess
             themselves
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             command
             that
             is
             more
             strictly
             ,
             or
             more
             frequently
             injoin'd
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             Peace
             .
             This
             they
             are
             to
             pursue
             ,
             to
             follow
             ,
             and
             to
             endeavour
             after
             by
             all
             possible
             lawfull
             means
             .
             This
             is
             their
             livery
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             mark
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             to
             be
             distinguish'd
             ,
             even
             their
             peaceable
             Behaviour
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Salt
             which
             is
             to
             keep
             them
             sweet
             ,
             as
             Christ
             calls
             it
             ,
             Mark
             IX
             .
             10.
             
             But
             you
             all
             know
             ,
             how
             contrary
             to
             this
             character
             the
             generality
             of
             Men
             live
             ,
             upon
             the
             least
             provocat
             on
             they
             break
             the
             Peace
             ,
             and
             all
             friendship
             
             is
             renounced
             ;
             especially
             where
             they
             have
             a
             Purse
             to
             maintain
             the
             dispute
             ;
             many
             a
             Man
             that
             was
             humble
             and
             peaceable
             before
             ,
             when
             poor
             ;
             no
             sooner
             doth
             he
             find
             his
             Purse
             swell
             ,
             but
             his
             Temper
             alters
             ;
             and
             now
             if
             his
             Neighbour
             doth
             displease
             him
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             no
             malice
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             presently
             he
             talks
             high
             ,
             and
             big
             ,
             and
             he
             cares
             as
             little
             for
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             as
             his
             Neighbour
             doth
             for
             him
             .
             This
             is
             the
             humour
             of
             the
             Age
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             repenting
             of
             their
             heats
             ,
             and
             divisions
             ,
             they
             justify
             their
             contentions
             ,
             and
             oppose
             the
             reasons
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             and
             the
             circumstances
             of
             their
             birth
             and
             quality
             ,
             of
             their
             honour
             and
             grandeur
             ,
             to
             the
             laws
             of
             that
             Saviour
             ,
             by
             whose
             Blood
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             redeemed
             .
             Strange
             Christians
             these
             that
             will
             be
             so
             ,
             in
             despight
             of
             Christ
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             nothing
             of
             the
             character
             in
             them
             .
             And
             let
             us
             but
             consider
             what
             trifles
             they
             are
             Men
             quarrel
             about
             ,
             and
             how
             frivolous
             the
             things
             for
             which
             they
             break
             forth
             into
             flame
             ,
             and
             fury
             ,
             and
             break
             the
             Peace
             which
             they
             should
             maintain
             and
             keep
             ,
             things
             ,
             which
             a
             Philosopher
             would
             put
             by
             with
             a
             smile
             ,
             and
             a
             wise
             Man
             think
             below
             himself
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             .
             But
             what
             shall
             we
             say
             ?
             
             Till
             men
             come
             to
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             more
             than
             of
             the
             laws
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             and
             the
             threatnings
             and
             punishments
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             thus
             it
             will
             be
             ,
             and
             when
             opportunity
             serves
             will
             be
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             stream
             of
             their
             passions
             ,
             and
             sinfull
             inclinations
             ;
             and
             upon
             such
             I
             cannot
             hope
             to
             do
             any
             good
             ,
             though
             the
             Arguments
             were
             never
             so
             convincing
             ,
             or
             powerfull
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             there
             be
             any
             here
             ,
             as
             I
             hope
             there
             are
             several
             ,
             that
             look
             upon
             this
             peaceable
             ,
             and
             peace-making
             Temper
             as
             their
             duty
             ,
             are
             perswaded
             that
             they
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             God's
             displeasure
             ,
             if
             they
             want
             this
             qualification
             ,
             and
             are
             concern'd
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             be
             inform'd
             of
             the
             way
             and
             method
             they
             are
             to
             take
             ,
             how
             to
             compass
             it
             ;
             to
             such
             I
             shall
             recommend
             these
             following
             Directions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Be
             injurious
             to
             no
             man
             ,
             wrong
             no
             man
             ,
             defraud
             no
             man
             ,
             oppress
             no
             man
             ,
             speak
             evil
             of
             no
             man.
             This
             is
             the
             way
             to
             make
             peace
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             peace
             .
             It
             's
             the
             wrong
             that
             men
             apprehend
             is
             done
             to
             them
             by
             another
             ,
             that
             causes
             quarrels
             and
             dissensions
             .
             Remove
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             you
             remove
             the
             effect
             ,
             a
             remedy
             prescribed
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             order
             
             to
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             Life
             ,
             Tit.
             III.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Love
             to
             do
             good
             .
             This
             strangely
             obliges
             ,
             and
             wins
             ,
             and
             charms
             ,
             and
             moves
             even
             our
             Enemies
             to
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             makes
             People
             desirous
             to
             live
             in
             friendship
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             hereby
             we
             weaken
             our
             quarrelsome
             disposition
             ,
             and
             become
             more
             tractable
             ,
             and
             gentle
             ,
             and
             
               heap
               coals
               of
               fire
               upon
               the
               heads
               of
               our
               Enemies
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             melt
             them
             by
             kindness
             into
             a
             better
             nature
             ,
             Rom.
             XII
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Watch
             against
             selfishness
             ,
             and
             covetousness
             ,
             for
             its
             greediness
             after
             profit
             ,
             and
             an
             over
             fondness
             of
             our
             temporal
             Interest
             ,
             that
             puts
             us
             into
             heats
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             crost
             in
             it
             .
             Moderation
             in
             our
             desires
             after
             these
             outward
             things
             composes
             the
             mind
             ,
             quiets
             the
             passions
             ,
             and
             keeps
             the
             blood
             from
             boiling
             over
             .
             The
             Apostle
             therefore
             very
             much
             insists
             upon
             this
             Vertue
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             VI.
             and
             Phil.
             IV.
             5.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Believe
             not
             every
             ill
             thing
             that
             is
             said
             of
             you
             ,
             for
             we
             see
             daily
             how
             little
             credit
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             reports
             .
             A
             too
             easie
             belief
             of
             ill
             things
             said
             of
             us
             ,
             is
             an
             instigation
             to
             break
             the
             peace
             ,
             to
             harbour
             hatred
             ,
             and
             secret
             grudges
             ,
             and
             tempts
             to
             strangeness
             of
             behaviour
             ,
             to
             revenge
             ,
             
             to
             moroseness
             ,
             and
             watching
             opportunities
             ,
             to
             be
             even
             with
             the
             supposed
             offendour
             ,
             charity
             believes
             the
             best
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             XIII
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Be
             not
             ashamed
             to
             confess
             your
             faults
             ,
             when
             it
             's
             evident
             you
             are
             in
             the
             wrong
             ;
             an
             obstinate
             defence
             of
             a
             fault
             ,
             is
             apt
             to
             make
             Persons
             ,
             who
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             angry
             and
             furious
             ,
             because
             it
             argues
             a
             very
             ill
             temper
             of
             mind
             ;
             whereas
             an
             ingenuous
             acknowledgment
             of
             our
             errours
             ,
             reconciles
             and
             prevails
             with
             Persons
             of
             ingenuity
             to
             be
             friends
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             the
             reason
             why
             St.
             James
             is
             so
             earnest
             for
             it
             ,
             James
             V.
             16.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Bear
             with
             infirmities
             in
             others
             ,
             with
             such
             particularly
             ,
             which
             appear
             to
             be
             invincible
             .
             I
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             bear
             with
             wilfull
             sins
             ,
             and
             habits
             of
             vice
             and
             folly
             ,
             but
             with
             failings
             and
             imperfections
             ,
             which
             cannot
             well
             be
             remedied
             ;
             either
             when
             the
             understandings
             of
             your
             Neighbours
             are
             shallow
             ,
             or
             not
             so
             quick
             as
             yours
             ,
             or
             when
             their
             Wisdom
             and
             Sagacity
             doth
             not
             reach
             so
             far
             as
             yours
             ,
             and
             this
             according
             to
             the
             Command
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Rom.
             XIV
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             peace
             sake
             be
             content
             to
             recede
             sometimes
             from
             your
             own
             right
             :
             Where
             two
             parties
             are
             stiff
             ,
             and
             neither
             
             will
             yield
             ,
             or
             abate
             any
             thing
             of
             their
             demands
             ,
             the
             quarrel
             must
             needs
             continue
             .
             But
             concessions
             and
             relinquishing
             part
             of
             our
             right
             prepares
             for
             peace
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             to
             prevent
             dissensions
             betwixt
             him
             and
             Lot
             ;
             though
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             seniority
             ,
             it
             belong'd
             to
             him
             to
             determine
             where
             he
             should
             pitch
             his
             Tent
             ,
             yet
             he
             leaves
             it
             to
             Lot
             to
             chuse
             ,
             which
             part
             of
             the
             Country
             he
             would
             go
             to
             ,
             Gen.
             XIII
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             In
             order
             to
             promote
             peace
             in
             Families
             ,
             
             David's
             method
             must
             be
             taken
             ,
             Ps.
             CI.
             6.
             
             
               Mine
               eyes
               shall
               be
               upon
               the
               faithfull
               of
               the
               Land.
               
            
          
           
             One
             great
             means
             to
             promote
             ,
             and
             preserve
             the
             publick
             Peace
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             is
             to
             do
             our
             own
             business
             ,
             to
             be
             followers
             of
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             to
             do
             our
             own
             duty
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             speak
             evil
             of
             dignities
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               speak
               evil
               of
               the
               Rulers
               of
               thy
               People
               .
            
          
           
             Consider
             after
             all
             how
             your
             Interest
             is
             bound
             up
             with
             this
             peaceable
             ,
             and
             peace-making
             Temper
             ;
             for
             as
             Christ
             says
             
               of
               a
               Kingdom
               divided
               against
               it self
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               stand
            
             ;
             so
             if
             by
             quarrels
             ,
             and
             clamours
             ,
             and
             dissensions
             ,
             you
             divide
             the
             Society
             you
             live
             in
             ,
             you
             undermine
             your
             own
             ease
             
             and
             happiness
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             Solomon
             ,
             Prov.
             XVII
             .
             1.
             
             
               Better
               is
               a
               dry
               morsel
               ,
               and
               quietness
               therewith
               ,
               than
               an
               house
               full
               of
               sacrifices
               with
               strife
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             by
             this
             you
             avoid
             innumerable
             sins
             ,
             such
             as
             ill
             language
             ,
             odious
             names
             ,
             envy
             ,
             hatred
             ,
             malice
             ,
             and
             revengefull
             sins
             ,
             and
             desires
             ,
             and
             engaging
             other
             Men
             in
             sin
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             doing
             mischief
             to
             men
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             is
             not
             the
             Title
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             given
             to
             the
             peaceable
             ,
             and
             peace-making
             Christian
             ,
             enough
             to
             make
             you
             endeavour
             to
             attain
             to
             this
             Character
             ?
             What
             ?
             Children
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             do
             you
             feel
             no
             desire
             to
             be
             so
             ?
             Did
             you
             ever
             seriously
             examine
             the
             privileges
             which
             attend
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             these
             no
             motives
             to
             you
             to
             come
             into
             the
             number
             ?
             Suppose
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             are
             not
             much
             regarded
             here
             ,
             but
             is
             there
             not
             a
             time
             coming
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             honoured
             before
             the
             whole
             World
             ?
             Is
             there
             not
             a
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             shall
             manifest
             their
             Dignity
             ,
             and
             their
             Glory
             ?
             The
             Peace
             of
             Heaven
             shall
             fall
             to
             their
             share
             :
             Do
             not
             you
             reflect
             sometimes
             on
             that
             Peace
             ,
             which
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             everlasting
             Kingdom
             shall
             enjoy
             ?
             Or
             is
             that
             Peace
             so
             inconsiderable
             ,
             that
             it
             deserves
             no
             consideration
             ?
             What
             is
             the
             future
             
             felicity
             ,
             but
             perfect
             Peace
             ,
             everlasting
             Peace
             ,
             uninterrupted
             Peace
             ?
             The
             peaceable
             Christian
             shall
             feel
             it
             ,
             feed
             upon
             it
             ,
             possess
             it
             ,
             live
             upon
             it
             ,
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             peace
             with
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             peace
             with
             all
             the
             Angels
             of
             God
             ,
             peace
             with
             all
             the
             Spirits
             of
             Men
             made
             perfect
             .
             No
             war
             shall
             disturb
             it
             ,
             no
             tumult
             discompose
             it
             ,
             no
             sedition
             annoy
             it
             ,
             no
             rebellion
             disfigure
             it
             .
             The
             God
             of
             Peace
             shall
             live
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             ;
             God
             will
             tell
             him
             that
             he
             is
             his
             friend
             ,
             and
             one
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             Men
             ,
             no
             Devils
             shall
             pluck
             him
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             .
             There
             Rivers
             of
             Peace
             shall
             flow
             upon
             him
             ,
             Rivers
             where
             no
             Wind
             doth
             blow
             ,
             no
             Storms
             do
             come
             ,
             no
             Tempests
             rise
             ,
             no
             Hurricanes
             molest
             .
             I
             conclude
             with
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Obtestation
             ,
             Colos.
             III.
             15.
             
             
               And
               let
               the
               Peace
               of
               God
               rule
               in
               your
               hearts
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               also
               ye
               are
               called
               in
               one
               body
               :
               and
               be
               ye
               thankfull
               .
            
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           X.
           
        
         
           
             St.
             Matth.
             Ch.
             V.
             Ver.
             10.
             
          
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             which
             are
             persecuted
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             ,
             for
             theirs
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           I
           Did
           once
           think
           to
           have
           joined
           this
           Verse
           and
           the
           next
           in
           the
           Explication
           ,
           but
           upon
           a
           more
           accurate
           Examination
           ,
           I
           find
           ,
           that
           this
           Verse
           I
           have
           read
           to
           you
           treats
           of
           Persecution
           in
           general
           ,
           but
           the
           next
           of
           a
           particular
           Persecution
           with
           the
           Tongue
           ;
           
             i.
             e.
          
           Calumniating
           and
           Reviling
           ,
           and
           therefore
           shall
           allow
           them
           a
           distinct
           Discussion
           ,
           or
           Consideration
           .
           To
           be
           persecuted
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           robb'd
           ,
           plunder'd
           ,
           beaten
           ,
           buffeted
           ,
           bruised
           ,
           imprison'd
           ,
           tormented
           ,
           hanged
           ,
           burnt
           ,
           drowned
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           are
           these
           marks
           of
           Blessedness
           ,
           saith
           the
           Carnal
           Man
           ?
           What!
           to
           be
           beaten
           ,
           and
           think
           it
           a
           Kindness
           !
           to
           be
           buffeted
           ,
           and
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           Favour
           !
           To
           be
           put
           in
           a
           Dungeon
           ,
           and
           delight
           in
           sinking
           into
           the
           mire
           !
           To
           be
           led
           to
           the
           Stake
           ,
           and
           sing
           !
           To
           be
           tormented
           ,
           and
           give
           God
           
           thanks
           !
           To
           be
           robb'd
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           low
           bow
           for
           being
           so
           !
           What!
           be
           happy
           in
           Misery
           !
           and
           blessed
           in
           Chains
           ,
           and
           glorious
           in
           Torments
           ,
           and
           honourable
           in
           a
           fiery
           Furnace
           !
           Yes
           ,
           all
           this
           is
           very
           good
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           very
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           Cause
           be
           good
           ,
           Gibbets
           ,
           and
           Gallows
           ,
           and
           Chains
           ,
           and
           Shackles
           ,
           and
           Fetters
           ,
           and
           Fire
           ,
           and
           Sword
           ,
           are
           a
           Christians
           Jewels
           ,
           and
           Pearls
           ,
           and
           Pendants
           ,
           and
           Necklaces
           ,
           and
           Ornaments
           ;
           
             For
             blessed
             are
             they
             which
             are
             persecuted
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             ,
             for
             theirs
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           Three
           things
           will
           here
           deserve
           Consideration
           .
        
         
           I.
           What
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           persecuted
           for
           Righteousness
           sake
           ;
           and
           who
           they
           be
           ,
           that
           fall
           under
           that
           denomination
           .
        
         
           II.
           Whether
           these
           words
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           preceding
           ,
           imply
           a
           Negative
           ,
           That
           those
           who
           are
           not
           persecuted
           for
           Righteousness
           sake
           are
           not
           blessed
           .
        
         
           III.
           I
           shall
           enquire
           into
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           Blessedness
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           shew
           ,
           how
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           is
           theirs
           ,
           that
           are
           persecuted
           for
           Righteousness
           sake
           .
        
         
         
           I.
           What
           it
           is
           to
           be
           persecuted
           for
           Righteousness
           sake
           ,
           and
           who
           they
           be
           ,
           that
           fall
           under
           that
           denomination
           :
           In
           answer
           to
           this
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           persecute
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           Original
           is
           properly
           to
           follow
           hard
           after
           a
           thing
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           earnestness
           to
           endeavour
           to
           seize
           upon
           a
           thing
           we
           desire
           ,
           or
           to
           pursue
           it
           as
           Hunters
           do
           their
           Prey
           ,
           which
           they
           quit
           not
           till
           they
           take
           it
           .
           The
           word
           in
           Scripture
           is
           used
           sometimes
           in
           a
           good
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           a
           bad
           sense
           :
           In
           a
           good
           sense
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           applied
           to
           Vertue
           ,
           as
           1
           Thess.
           v.
           15.
           
           
             Follow
             that
             which
             is
             good
          
           .
           Heb.
           xii
           .
           14.
           
           
             Follow
             Peace
             with
             all
             men
          
           .
           1
           Cor.
           xiv
           .
           1.
           
           
             Follow
             after
             Charity
          
           .
           1
           Tim.
           VI.
           11.
           
           
             Follow
             after
             Righteousness
          
           .
           In
           all
           which
           places
           ,
           for
           follow
           in
           the
           Original
           ,
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           used
           ,
           which
           in
           other
           places
           we
           render
           persecute
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           till
           it
           be
           joined
           with
           something
           else
           that
           alters
           the
           Sense
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           more
           ,
           than
           following
           hard
           after
           a
           thing
           .
           When
           it
           is
           applied
           to
           Persons
           ,
           it
           is
           commonly
           taken
           in
           a
           bad
           Sense
           ,
           and
           implies
           pursuing
           with
           a
           desire
           or
           intent
           to
           hurt
           the
           Person
           pursued
           ;
           and
           that
           's
           the
           usual
           Notion
           and
           Acceptation
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           even
           to
           prosecute
           or
           pursue
           a
           Person
           with
           an
           intent
           to
           afflict
           ,
           or
           hurt
           ,
           or
           punish
           him
           ;
           and
           that
           's
           the
           
           meaning
           of
           the
           word
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           where
           the
           persecuted
           must
           be
           persons
           hunted
           or
           haunted
           ,
           teazed
           ,
           tormented
           ,
           imprisoned
           ,
           abused
           ,
           or
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           evil
           entreated
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           from
           Christ's
           scope
           in
           these
           Beatitudes
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           comfort
           those
           whom
           the
           World
           counts
           miserable
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           Righteousness
           here
           ,
           is
           meant
           the
           whole
           Circle
           of
           Religious
           Duties
           and
           Offices
           ,
           or
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           or
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           it
           takes
           in
           both
           believing
           and
           practising
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           believing
           what
           God
           hath
           commanded
           us
           to
           believe
           ,
           and
           practising
           what
           God
           in
           his
           Word
           hath
           commanded
           us
           to
           practise
           ,
           and
           consequently
           forbearing
           to
           believe
           or
           practise
           ,
           either
           what
           God
           hath
           not
           revealed
           ,
           or
           hath
           forbid
           to
           believe
           or
           practise
           .
           I
           know
           the
           word
           Righteousness
           ,
           is
           used
           sometime
           for
           just
           dealing
           ,
           sometime
           for
           Mercy
           and
           Alms-giving
           ,
           but
           then
           there
           is
           some
           word
           in
           the
           Context
           that
           shews
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           restrained
           or
           confined
           to
           that
           Sense
           ,
           but
           here
           is
           nothing
           to
           give
           it
           that
           determinate
           Sense
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           must
           be
           the
           same
           with
           Goodness
           as
           it
           is
           opposed
           to
           Wickedness
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           Sense
           it
           's
           ordinarily
           used
           both
           in
           this
           and
           the
           next
           Chapter
           ;
           in
           this
           v.
           6.
           and
           20.
           in
           the
           next
           ,
           v.
           33.
           and
           is
           sometimes
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Righteousness
             of
             Faith
          
           ,
           as
           Rom.
           
           iv
           .
           13.
           
             i.
             e.
          
           a
           chearfull
           performance
           of
           the
           duties
           God
           hath
           commanded
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           as
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           the
           Law
           is
           complying
           with
           God's
           Will
           and
           Commands
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Old
             Testament
          
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           premised
           ,
           it
           follows
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           to
           be
           persecuted
           for
           Righteousness
           sake
           ,
           is
           not
           barely
           to
           suffer
           or
           to
           endure
           Punishment
           ;
           for
           at
           this
           rate
           all
           Malefactors
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           our
           Law
           punishes
           either
           with
           the
           Sword
           ,
           or
           with
           Fire
           ,
           or
           the
           Gallows
           ,
           for
           Crimes
           which
           are
           destructive
           to
           Humane
           Societies
           would
           fall
           under
           this
           Notion
           .
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           to
           suffer
           as
           an
           evil
           doer
           ,
           is
           a
           very
           different
           thing
           from
           being
           persecuted
           for
           Righteousness
           sake
           .
           St.
           Peter
           hath
           determined
           this
           long
           agoe
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           ii
           .
           20.
           
           
             What
             glory
             ▪
             is
             it
             if
             when
             ye
             are
             buffeted
             for
             your
             faults
             ,
             ye
             shall
             take
             it
             patiently
             ,
             but
             if
             when
             you
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             suffer
             for
             it
             ,
             ye
             take
             it
             patiently
             ,
             this
             is
             acceptable
             with
             God
          
           ;
           and
           again
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           iv
           .
           15.
           
           
             Let
             none
             of
             you
             suffer
             as
             a
             Murtherer
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             Thief
             ,
             or
             as
             an
             evil
             doer
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             busy-body
             in
             other
             mens
             matters
             ;
             but
             if
             any
             man
             suffer
             as
             a
             Christian
             let
             him
             not
             be
             ashamed
             .
          
           That
           old
           Saying
           is
           very
           true
           ,
           
             Not
             the
             Suffering
             but
             the
             Cause
             makes
             the
             Martyr
             .
          
           Indeed
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           all
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           it
           skills
           very
           much
           what
           it
           is
           we
           suffer
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           suffer
           for
           ,
           
           and
           what
           manner
           of
           man
           the
           person
           is
           who
           suffers
           .
           Some
           we
           read
           of
           that
           have
           suffer'd
           for
           Vain-glory
           ,
           as
           Peregrinus
           in
           Lucian
           ,
           and
           the
           Gymnosophists
           ,
           and
           Regulus
           ,
           and
           Mutius
           ,
           and
           the
           Alexandrian
           Woman
           ,
           and
           others
           in
           the
           Greek
           and
           Roman
           Histories
           :
           And
           the
           Circumcelliones
           of
           old
           were
           so
           fond
           of
           suffering
           Martyrdom
           ,
           that
           some
           would
           cast
           themselves
           down
           head-long
           from
           steep
           Hills
           ,
           or
           throw
           themselves
           into
           Fire
           ,
           or
           into
           Water
           ,
           and
           even
           courted
           men
           to
           knock
           them
           on
           the
           head
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           Church
           ,
           Ps.
           xliv
           .
           21
           ,
           22.
           to
           remove
           all
           suspicions
           that
           she
           suffered
           upon
           a
           wrong
           Principle
           ,
           or
           for
           a
           sinister
           End
           ,
           appeals
           to
           God
           the
           searcher
           of
           all
           Hearts
           ;
           
             He
             knows
             the
             secrets
             of
             the
             Heart
             :
             for
             thy
             sake
             are
             we
             killed
             all
             the
             day
             long
          
           ;
           as
           if
           she
           had
           said
           ,
           Thou
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           who
           knowest
           all
           things
           ,
           knowest
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           for
           a
           sinister
           End
           ,
           or
           for
           Trifles
           that
           we
           suffer
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           for
           thy
           Name
           's
           sake
           ,
           and
           because
           we
           will
           not
           lift
           up
           our
           Hands
           to
           a
           strange
           God.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Nor
           is
           it
           to
           suffer
           for
           every
           Cause
           where
           Conscience
           is
           pretended
           .
           He
           that
           is
           persecuted
           for
           Righteousness
           sake
           suffers
           for
           his
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           not
           every
           one
           that
           suffers
           ,
           and
           pretends
           he
           suffers
           for
           Conscience
           ,
           is
           therefore
           persecuted
           for
           Righteousness
           sake
           .
           We
           know
           the
           
           greatest
           Villanies
           have
           been
           carried
           on
           under
           a
           shew
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Conscience
           hath
           been
           pleaded
           by
           Murtherers
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Princes
           ,
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           others
           ;
           and
           when
           such
           abominable
           wretches
           have
           suffered
           for
           it
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           most
           justly
           punished
           ,
           but
           far
           from
           being
           persecuted
           ,
           farther
           from
           being
           persecuted
           for
           Righteousness
           sake
           .
           To
           pretend
           Conscience
           when
           Men
           act
           against
           a
           known
           Law
           of
           God
           is
           mocking
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           were
           lawfull
           to
           laugh
           at
           a
           thing
           so
           sad
           and
           dreadful
           ,
           deserves
           to
           be
           ridiculed
           more
           than
           argued
           .
           
             Felix
             Mauz
          
           a
           turbulent
           Anabaptist
           in
           Helvetia
           ,
           being
           put
           to
           death
           for
           practising
           against
           the
           State
           and
           Government
           ,
           had
           the
           Impudence
           to
           thank
           God
           that
           he
           had
           called
           him
           to
           seal
           the
           Truth
           with
           his
           Blood
           ;
           and
           among
           other
           expressions
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             into
             thy
             hands
             I
             do
             commend
             my
             Spirit
             .
          
           It
           's
           like
           unwary
           and
           weak
           Spectators
           look'd
           upon
           his
           suffering
           as
           being
           persecuted
           for
           Righteousness
           sake
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           nothing
           less
           ,
           indeed
           no
           more
           than
           a
           just
           Punishment
           for
           his
           Treasonable
           Practices
           ,
           however
           colour'd
           over
           with
           Expressions
           and
           Sayings
           of
           Consciencious
           Men.
           He
           that
           deceives
           himself
           ,
           or
           suffers
           himself
           to
           be
           deceiv'd
           into
           an
           erroneous
           Doctrine
           or
           Practice
           ,
           and
           believes
           that
           his
           Conscience
           
           dictates
           to
           him
           both
           that
           Belief
           and
           Practice
           ,
           and
           suffers
           for
           it
           ,
           cannot
           properly
           be
           said
           to
           suffer
           for
           Righteousness
           sake
           ,
           if
           that
           Righteousness
           he
           pretends
           to
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           he
           thinks
           he
           suffers
           ,
           have
           no
           relation
           to
           the
           express
           word
           of
           God.
           Conscience
           must
           be
           guided
           by
           the
           plain
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           plain
           ,
           for
           I
           do
           not
           think
           that
           obscure
           ,
           hard
           ,
           and
           knotty
           places
           of
           Scripture
           which
           have
           exercised
           the
           Wits
           of
           the
           Learnedst
           Men
           are
           an
           ordinary
           Rule
           of
           Conscience
           .
           If
           a
           Man
           fancies
           that
           his
           Doctrine
           or
           Practice
           for
           which
           he
           suffers
           is
           commanded
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           when
           really
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           he
           suffers
           indeed
           for
           an
           erroneous
           Conscience
           ,
           which
           he
           should
           have
           taken
           care
           to
           rectify
           and
           inform
           better
           ,
           but
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           persecuted
           for
           Righteousness
           sake
           ,
           because
           he
           suffers
           not
           for
           a
           notorious
           Doctrine
           or
           Action
           ,
           manifestly
           commanded
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           tho'
           I
           grant
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           who
           punishes
           him
           may
           be
           too
           severe
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           Officers
           of
           Justice
           who
           execute
           the
           Law
           may
           handle
           him
           rudely
           and
           barbarously
           ,
           and
           though
           I
           believe
           God
           will
           pardon
           his
           Error
           ,
           if
           accompanied
           with
           simplicity
           of
           Heart
           ,
           and
           free
           from
           Malice
           or
           sinister
           Designs
           ,
           yet
           still
           he
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           be
           persecuted
           for
           Righteousness
           sake
           .
        
         
         
           And
           having
           told
           you
           ,
           what
           being
           persecuted
           for
           Righteousness
           sake
           is
           not
           ,
           I
           must
           in
           the
           next
           place
           tell
           you
           what
           it
           is
           .
           And
           here
           though
           you
           may
           guess
           at
           the
           Nature
           of
           it
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           already
           ;
           yet
           for
           Orders
           sake
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           be
           persecuted
           for
           Righteousness
           sake
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           evil
           entreated
           for
           asserting
           or
           maintaining
           a
           Principle
           or
           Doctrine
           which
           God
           hath
           plainly
           reveal'd
           either
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           for
           not
           subscribing
           to
           a
           Doctrine
           manifestly
           false
           ,
           or
           contrary
           to
           the
           Scripture
           .
           I
           mention
           here
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           for
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           is
           the
           light
           of
           God
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Scripture
           .
           It
           's
           granted
           the
           Scripture
           is
           the
           brighter
           and
           the
           clearer
           light
           ,
           but
           still
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           is
           the
           light
           of
           God.
           And
           he
           that
           is
           persecuted
           for
           asserting
           there
           is
           but
           one
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           Polytheism
           ,
           or
           a
           multitude
           of
           Gods
           is
           Non-sense
           ,
           or
           a
           Fable
           ,
           as
           Socrates
           the
           Heathen
           Philosopher
           was
           ,
           who
           died
           for
           that
           Doctrine
           ,
           may
           be
           justly
           said
           to
           be
           persecuted
           for
           Righteousness
           sake
           ,
           because
           he
           suffers
           for
           a
           true
           and
           manifest
           Principle
           of
           the
           light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           Truth
           written
           by
           God
           upon
           the
           Heart
           ,
           and
           which
           every
           Man
           is
           bound
           to
           assert
           and
           maintain
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           that
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           makes
           Socrates
           a
           kind
           of
           
           Christian
           ,
           and
           a
           Martyr
           for
           a
           standing
           Principle
           of
           Divinity
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           if
           a
           Man
           should
           be
           persecuted
           for
           maintaining
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Dead
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           that
           Jesus
           of
           Nazareth
           is
           the
           true
           Messiah
           ,
           and
           Saviour
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Man
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           died
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           rose
           again
           from
           the
           Dead
           ,
           &c.
           as
           the
           Apostles
           were
           persecuted
           by
           the
           Sadduces
           ,
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           Heathens
           ;
           such
           a
           Person
           is
           truly
           persecuted
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           ;
           for
           these
           Truths
           are
           very
           clearly
           revealed
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           every
           Christian
           is
           bound
           to
           profess
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           may
           justly
           be
           said
           of
           those
           late
           Sufferers
           in
           the
           neighbouring
           Kingdom
           ,
           who
           suffer'd
           for
           not
           believing
           ,
           or
           not
           subscribing
           to
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           Purgatory
           ,
           &c.
           for
           these
           Doctrines
           are
           not
           only
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           are
           contrary
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           be
           persecuted
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           evil
           entreated
           for
           espousing
           a
           Worship
           ,
           or
           Practice
           ,
           which
           God
           hath
           plainly
           commanded
           ;
           on
           for
           not
           yielding
           to
           a
           Worship
           or
           Practice
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           plainly
           forbid
           Thus
           the
           three
           young
           men
           in
           Daniel
           were
           persecuted
           for
           righeteousness
           
           sake
           ,
           because
           thrown
           into
           a
           fiery
           Furnace
           for
           not
           worshipping
           the
           golden
           Image
           which
           Nebuchadnezzar
           had
           set
           up
           ,
           and
           thus
           Daniel
           himself
           was
           persecuted
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           ,
           when
           cast
           into
           the
           Lion's
           Den
           ,
           for
           worshipping
           the
           true
           God
           three
           times
           a
           Day
           :
           Thus
           the
           Primitive
           believers
           were
           persecuted
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           ,
           when
           imprison'd
           ,
           condemn'd
           to
           the
           mines
           ,
           butcher'd
           ,
           tormented
           ,
           thrown
           to
           the
           Lions
           ,
           forced
           to
           fight
           with
           Beasts
           ,
           &c.
           because
           they
           would
           not
           sacrifice
           to
           Idols
           ,
           nor
           offer
           Incense
           to
           Jupiter
           ,
           nor
           swear
           by
           the
           Emperours
           ,
           and
           their
           genius
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           thus
           the
           poor
           Waldenses
           and
           Albigenses
           were
           persecuted
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           ,
           when
           pursued
           with
           Fire
           and
           Sword
           ,
           for
           not
           worshipping
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           for
           not
           believing
           the
           Infallibility
           and
           Truth
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           .
           And
           the
           same
           may
           be
           said
           of
           any
           Christian
           ,
           that
           loses
           his
           place
           ,
           or
           the
           favour
           of
           his
           Master
           ,
           Prince
           ,
           or
           Relatives
           ,
           for
           not
           telling
           a
           lye
           ,
           for
           not
           profaning
           the
           Lord's
           Day
           ,
           for
           being
           loath
           to
           cheat
           ,
           or
           defraud
           ,
           or
           to
           comply
           with
           others
           in
           their
           sins
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           to
           suffer
           for
           obeying
           any
           affirmative
           ,
           or
           negative
           ,
           standing
           Precept
           or
           Command
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           persecuted
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           ;
           and
           such
           Persons
           are
           pronounced
           blessed
           in
           my
           Text
           ;
           which
           leads
           me
           to
           the
        
         
         
           II.
           Point
           ;
           whether
           these
           words
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           preceeding
           ,
           imply
           a
           negative
           Truth
           ,
           viz.
           that
           they
           who
           are
           not
           persecuted
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           ,
           are
           not
           blessed
           .
           You
           may
           remember
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           explication
           of
           the
           preceeding
           Beatitudes
           ,
           I
           have
           still
           proved
           the
           Negative
           implied
           ,
           as
           that
           those
           who
           are
           not
           poor
           in
           spirit
           ,
           or
           are
           not
           meek
           ,
           or
           not
           pure
           in
           heart
           ,
           &c.
           are
           not
           blessed
           .
           Here
           one
           would
           think
           the
           Negative
           should
           not
           hold
           ,
           for
           it
           seems
           impertinent
           and
           absurd
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           those
           good
           Christians
           ,
           who
           have
           lived
           and
           died
           in
           times
           of
           Peace
           and
           Plenty
           ,
           and
           Tranquility
           ,
           are
           not
           blessed
           ,
           nor
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           .
           But
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           negative
           is
           as
           true
           as
           the
           affirmative
           ,
           provided
           we
           take
           Christ's
           meaning
           by
           the
           right
           handle
           ;
           as
           thus
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           Those
           who
           are
           persecuted
           ,
           and
           are
           not
           persecuted
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           ,
           their
           bare
           Persecution
           will
           not
           ,
           cannot
           make
           them
           blessed
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           very
           true
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           Man
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           before
           ,
           may
           be
           persecuted
           for
           his
           Crimes
           ,
           for
           robbing
           or
           stealing
           upon
           the
           High-way
           ,
           for
           clipping
           the
           King's
           Coin
           ,
           for
           breaking
           open
           a
           House
           ,
           and
           may
           suffer
           for
           it
           .
           This
           may
           be
           call'd
           Persecution
           ,
           because
           the
           same
           severities
           are
           used
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           are
           
           upon
           Men
           ,
           who
           suffer
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           ,
           but
           still
           ,
           this
           suffering
           cannot
           make
           him
           blessed
           ,
           or
           happy
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           not
           persecuted
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           ,
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           such
           a
           Man
           being
           apprehended
           ,
           and
           imprison'd
           may
           repent
           ,
           and
           become
           a
           new
           Creature
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           account
           he
           may
           be
           blessed
           ,
           but
           his
           bare
           Persecution
           doth
           not
           make
           him
           so
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           not
           persecuted
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           A
           Man
           may
           be
           persecuted
           for
           a
           false
           erroneous
           Doctrine
           ,
           yet
           that
           cannot
           make
           him
           blessed
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           if
           the
           Law
           ,
           or
           the
           Officers
           of
           Justice
           should
           persecute
           a
           Man
           that
           teaches
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           Christ's
           Vicar
           ,
           and
           hath
           Power
           to
           depose
           Kings
           ,
           and
           to
           excommunicate
           them
           when
           they
           prove
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           their
           Kingdoms
           away
           to
           others
           ,
           or
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Salvation
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           &c.
           
           Considering
           the
           Penalties
           and
           Punishments
           ,
           the
           Law
           inflicts
           in
           such
           Cases
           on
           such
           pragmatical
           Men
           ,
           this
           may
           be
           called
           a
           Persecution
           ,
           but
           this
           Persecution
           cannot
           make
           the
           Teacher
           of
           these
           Doctrines
           blessed
           ,
           much
           less
           intitle
           him
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           because
           all
           this
           while
           he
           is
           not
           persecuted
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           ;
           and
           he
           cannot
           be
           supposed
           to
           suffer
           as
           a
           Confessour
           or
           Martyr
           ,
           but
           rather
           as
           a
           Criminal
           :
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           the
           Teacher
           
           of
           such
           Doctrines
           may
           apprehend
           them
           to
           be
           part
           of
           the
           righteousness
           taught
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           but
           it
           's
           evident
           to
           all
           unbyass'd
           ,
           impartial
           ,
           and
           unprejudic'd
           Men
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           ,
           but
           rather
           that
           they
           are
           as
           false
           as
           God
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           his
           suffering
           cannot
           make
           him
           blessed
           ,
           no
           ,
           not
           if
           he
           should
           be
           canoniz'd
           by
           his
           own
           party
           ,
           because
           here
           is
           nothing
           of
           righteousness
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           no
           Doctrine
           ,
           no
           Precept
           plainly
           revealed
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           a
           pretended
           righteousness
           may
           be
           ,
           but
           no
           real
           one
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Negative
           also
           holds
           ,
           if
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           loath
           to
           suffer
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           ,
           when
           call'd
           to
           it
           ,
           are
           not
           blessed
           ,
           and
           cannot
           be
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           Negative
           chiefly
           intended
           here
           ;
           even
           that
           those
           who
           in
           times
           of
           persecution
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           ,
           preferr
           their
           ease
           and
           quiet
           ,
           and
           Temporal
           prosperity
           before
           suffering
           for
           Christ
           ,
           are
           very
           unhappy
           Men
           ;
           and
           the
           reasons
           are
           plain
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Threatnings
           of
           Christ
           pronounced
           against
           all
           such
           Persons
           are
           very
           dreadfull
           ;
           
             Whosoever
             shall
             deny
             me
             before
             men
             ,
             him
             will
             I
             deny
             before
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
             He
             that
             loves
             Father
             or
             Mother
             more
             than
             me
             ,
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             me
             .
             He
             that
             loves
             Son
             or
             Daughter
             
             more
             than
             me
             ,
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             me
             :
             He
             that
             doth
             not
             deny
             himself
             ,
             and
             follow
             after
             me
             ,
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             me
             .
             He
             that
             shall
             seek
             to
             save
             his
             life
             shall
             lose
             it
             ,
          
           Matth.
           X.
           33
           ,
           37
           ,
           38
           ,
           39.
           
           And
           again
           ,
           
             Whosoever
             shall
             be
             ashamed
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             of
             my
             words
             in
             this
             adulterous
             and
             sinfull
             Generation
             ,
             of
             him
             shall
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             in
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
          
           Mark
           VIII
           .
           38.
           
           And
           surely
           ,
           this
           can
           be
           no
           blessed
           Estate
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           to
           run
           into
           the
           Fire
           of
           persecution
           without
           need
           ,
           or
           without
           a
           call
           ,
           and
           the
           ancient
           Church
           justly
           blamed
           those
           forward
           Men
           ,
           who
           offer'd
           and
           accus'd
           themselves
           to
           the
           Heathen
           Judges
           and
           Executioners
           ,
           and
           even
           provok'd
           them
           to
           dispatch
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           Christians
           ,
           but
           when
           we
           are
           call'd
           to
           suffering
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           ,
           and
           God
           thinks
           fit
           to
           try
           us
           by
           that
           Fire
           ;
           there
           to
           refuse
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           worldly
           profit
           ,
           greatness
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           honour
           ,
           and
           an
           easie
           life
           to
           deny
           the
           truth
           ,
           or
           to
           subscribe
           to
           errours
           which
           we
           are
           perswaded
           in
           our
           Consciences
           are
           so
           ;
           this
           is
           such
           a
           blot
           upon
           Religion
           ,
           such
           a
           dishonour
           to
           Christ
           ,
           such
           an
           affront
           to
           truth
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           Person
           must
           needs
           appear
           very
           odious
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           an
           object
           of
           his
           wrath
           and
           anger
           ,
           cannot
           be
           blessed
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Such
           Persons
           forfeit
           all
           their
           Title
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           blessed
           ;
           this
           is
           implied
           in
           the
           Text
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           Man
           had
           all
           the
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           World
           in
           Possession
           ,
           and
           were
           excluded
           from
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           a
           very
           miserable
           Man
           ,
           miserable
           in
           all
           his
           greatness
           ,
           power
           and
           authority
           ,
           and
           so
           much
           the
           more
           miserable
           ,
           because
           after
           the
           height
           of
           all
           this
           splendour
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           sink
           into
           the
           nethermost
           Hell
           ,
           from
           one
           extream
           to
           another
           ,
           from
           the
           greatest
           felicity
           to
           the
           greatest
           misery
           .
           The
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           is
           intended
           for
           Conquerours
           .
           He
           that
           is
           loath
           to
           suffer
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           ,
           when
           God
           calls
           him
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           flinches
           ,
           and
           shrinks
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           Children
           of
           Ephraim
           turns
           back
           in
           the
           day
           of
           battle
           ,
           is
           so
           far
           from
           conquering
           ,
           that
           he
           falls
           basely
           ,
           loses
           ground
           cowardly
           ,
           kisses
           the
           Temptation
           and
           is
           enthralled
           by
           the
           worst
           of
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           necessarily
           fall
           a
           Prey
           to
           that
           Enemy
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           suffers
           himself
           to
           be
           conquered
           ,
           and
           judge
           you
           whether
           such
           a
           Man
           can
           be
           blessed
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           talking
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           I
           speak
           of
           the
           very
           blessedness
           ,
           which
           attends
           those
           that
           are
           persecuted
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           ;
           and
           consequent●y
           ,
           this
           calls
           me
           to
           explain
           the
           third
           ,
           and
           last
           Point
           .
        
         
         
           III.
           How
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           shall
           be
           theirs
           .
        
         
           This
           reward
           you
           see
           is
           the
           same
           with
           what
           was
           promised
           to
           poverty
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           deep
           Humility
           ,
           
             v.
             3.
             
             Blessed
             are
             the
             poor
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             theirs
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           And
           the
           reason
           why
           Christ
           promises
           the
           same
           recompence
           to
           the
           persecuted
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           ,
           he
           doth
           to
           the
           humble
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           a
           very
           great
           affinity
           betwixt
           humility
           ,
           and
           suffering
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           .
           Suffering
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           is
           the
           deepest
           Act
           of
           Humiliation
           ,
           especially
           if
           that
           suffering
           be
           accompanied
           with
           death
           .
           Humility
           can
           go
           no
           lower
           ;
           a
           Man
           in
           suffering
           and
           dying
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           ,
           pulls
           down
           all
           his
           lofty
           thoughts
           ,
           makes
           all
           stoop
           to
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           ,
           submits
           his
           Faith
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           for
           things
           invisible
           denies
           himself
           in
           all
           the
           visible
           comforts
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           Humility
           in
           its
           Glory
           .
           Therefore
           the
           reward
           is
           express'd
           in
           the
           same
           language
           ;
           but
           then
           ,
           as
           suffering
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           is
           the
           deepest
           Act
           of
           Humiliation
           ,
           so
           we
           must
           suppose
           ,
           that
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           is
           theirs
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           ;
           and
           how
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           following
           particulars
           ,
           will
           declare
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           to
           keep
           to
           the
           rule
           ,
           I
           have
           so
           often
           mention'd
           in
           the
           preceding
           Beatitudes
           ,
           that
           these
           rewards
           respect
           both
           this
           present
           ,
           and
           the
           next
           life
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           The
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           is
           theirs
           on
           this
           side
           Heaven
           ,
           because
           even
           here
           they
           feel
           Heaven
           in
           their
           Souls
           ,
           and
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           is
           within
           them
           .
           There
           is
           hardly
           any
           History
           of
           Martyrs
           and
           Confessours
           ,
           hardly
           any
           Martyrology
           ,
           but
           gives
           an
           account
           of
           the
           wonderfull
           joy
           that
           poor
           persecuted
           Christians
           have
           felt
           in
           the
           heighth
           of
           their
           Persecutions
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           this
           but
           a
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           here
           on
           Earth
           ?
           what
           is
           it
           ,
           but
           a
           Heaven
           in
           their
           Souls
           ?
           The
           three
           young
           Men
           ,
           Dan.
           III.
           sang
           in
           a
           fiery
           Furnace
           ;
           St.
           Paul
           and
           Silas
           in
           a
           Dungeon
           ,
           lifted
           up
           their
           Voices
           in
           Hallelujah's
           :
           The
           Apostles
           when
           beaten
           and
           whipt
           ,
           and
           scourged
           ,
           departed
           from
           the
           Council
           rejoycing
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           counted
           worthy
           to
           suffer
           shame
           for
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           VII
           .
           4.
           
           I
           am
           filled
           with
           comfort
           ,
           yea
           ,
           I
           exceedingly
           rejoice
           in
           all
           our
           Tribulation
           .
           But
           not
           to
           mention
           any
           more
           passages
           of
           this
           nature
           out
           of
           ancient
           Histories
           ,
           our
           own
           Book
           of
           Martyrs
           shall
           serve
           to
           furnish
           us
           with
           instances
           ;
           I
           mean
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Martyrs
           ,
           that
           suffer'd
           in
           Queen
           Marys
           Days
           .
        
         
           One
           Rogers
           coming
           to
           the
           Stake
           where
           he
           was
           to
           be
           burned
           ,
           fetcht
           a
           great
           leap
           for
           joy
           .
           One
           Dr.
           Taylour
           ,
           approaching
           the
           Fire
           in
           which
           he
           was
           to
           be
           sacrificed
           ,
           danced
           and
           skipt
           to
           the
           Wonder
           and
           Admiration
           of
           
           the
           Sheriff
           .
           
             I
             thank
             God
             for
             this
             Prison
             ,
          
           said
           one
           
             Bradford
             ,
             more
             than
             for
             the
             richest
             Parlour
             ,
             more
             than
             for
             any
             pleasure
             I
             ever
             found
             ,
             for
             here
             I
             find
             God
             ,
             my
             sweet
             God
             always
             After
             I
             came
             into
             this
             Prison
             ,
          
           said
           one
           Glover
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           his
           Wife
           ,
           
             and
             had
             repos'd
             my self
             there
             awhile
             ,
             I
             wept
             for
             joy
             ,
             and
             gladness
             ,
             my
             belly
             full
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             my self
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             what
             am
             I
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             be
             counted
             worthy
             to
             be
             numbred
             among
             those
             that
             suffer
             for
             the
             Gospel's
             sake
             !
             I
             am
             now
             in
             the
             Coal-house
             ,
          
           said
           one
           
             Philpott
             ,
             as
             dark
             ,
             and
             ugly
             a
             Prison
             ,
             as
             any
             is
             about
          
           London
           ;
           
             but
             I
             have
             six
             other
             faithfull
             Companions
             ,
             who
             merrily
             rouz
             upon
             the
             Straw
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             darkness
             do
             cheerfully
             sing
             Hymns
             and
             Praises
             to
             God.
             I
             was
             never
             merrier
             in
             Cbrist
             ,
             than
             I
             am
             now
             in
             Prison
             ,
          
           said
           one
           Tims
           .
           One
           Pierson
           ,
           with
           a
           cheerfull
           Countenance
           embraced
           the
           Stake
           ,
           at
           which
           he
           was
           to
           be
           burnt
           ,
           and
           kissing
           it
           ,
           said
           ;
           
             Now
             welcome
             my
             sweet
             Wife
             ,
             for
             this
             day
             thou
             and
             I
             shall
             be
             married
             together
             .
             O
             how
             my
             heart
             leaps
             and
             skips
             for
             joy
             ,
          
           said
           another
           .
           One
           Bainham
           ,
           when
           his
           Arms
           and
           Legs
           were
           half
           consumed
           by
           the
           Fire
           ,
           cry'd
           out
           in
           the
           Midst
           of
           the
           Flames
           ,
           
             Behold
             ,
             ye
             Papists
             ,
             ye
             are
             much
             for
             Miracles
             :
             Here
             you
             may
             see
             a
             Miracle
             ,
             for
             in
             this
             Fire
             I
             feel
             no
             more
             pain
             ,
             than
             if
             I
             lay
             on
             a
             Bed
             of
             Down
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             me
             as
             a
             Bed
             of
             Roses
             .
          
           Abundance
           more
           I
           could
           name
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           all
           this
           but
           a
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           in
           their
           Souls
           ?
        
         
         
           2.
           
           In
           the
           next
           World
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           is
           theirs
           in
           a
           peculiar
           manner
           too
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           high
           degree
           of
           Glory
           ,
           they
           arrive
           to
           in
           the
           next
           life
           .
           This
           hath
           been
           the
           belief
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           the
           higher
           and
           loftier
           Mansions
           of
           Heaven
           are
           reserv'd
           ;
           the
           ruines
           of
           this
           truth
           are
           preserv'd
           among
           Mahometans
           and
           Heathens
           .
           The
           Mahometans
           fancy
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           die
           in
           the
           War
           against
           Christians
           are
           Martyrs
           ,
           and
           they
           assign
           them
           a
           higher
           place
           in
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           Geographers
           tell
           us
           of
           a
           People
           in
           the
           
             West
             Indies
          
           ,
           who
           believing
           the
           Immortality
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           fancy
           that
           those
           who
           die
           in
           defence
           of
           their
           Country
           ,
           are
           advanced
           after
           death
           to
           a
           very
           high
           degree
           of
           felicity
           .
           These
           are
           nothing
           but
           reliques
           ,
           and
           remains
           of
           the
           Chri●●ian
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           Tradition
           hath
           left
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           persecuted
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           ,
           are
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           made
           partakers
           of
           higher
           degrees
           of
           Glory
           .
           It
           's
           certain
           their
           Bodies
           shall
           rise
           before
           the
           Bodies
           of
           other
           Men
           ;
           for
           so
           we
           read
           ,
           Revel
           .
           XX.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           
             And
             I
             saw
             the
             Souls
             of
             them
             that
             were
             beheaded
             for
             the
             witness
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             had
             not
             worshipped
             the
             beast
             ,
             neither
             his
             image
             ,
             neither
             had
             received
             his
             mark
             in
             their
             foreheads
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             they
             lived
             and
             reigned
             with
             Christ
             a
             thousand
             Years
             .
             But
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             
             dead
             lived
             not
             again
             ,
             until
             the
             thousand
             Years
             were
             ended
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             Resurrection
             .
          
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           they
           will
           out-shine
           other
           Saints
           in
           brightness
           and
           splendour
           .
           All
           those
           that
           by
           patient
           continuance
           in
           well-doing
           ,
           seek
           for
           Glory
           ,
           Honour
           and
           Immortality
           ,
           shall
           inherit
           Eternal
           life
           ,
           but
           those
           who
           have
           been
           persecuted
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           ,
           their
           sufferings
           work
           for
           them
           a
           far
           more
           exceeding
           Eternal
           weight
           of
           Glory
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           IV.
           17.
           a
           reward
           ,
           enough
           to
           make
           a
           Man
           fond
           of
           dying
           ,
           in
           love
           with
           suffering
           ,
           enamour'd
           with
           a
           Prison
           ,
           and
           desirous
           of
           Chains
           and
           Fetters
           for
           righteousness
           sake
           :
           Wonder
           at
           this
           Blessing
           ,
           O
           my
           Soul
           !
           For
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             which
             are
             persecuted
             for
             righteousness
             sake
             ,
             for
             theirs
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           
             Inferences
             .
          
           
             I.
             As
             one
             place
             of
             Scripture
             gives
             light
             to
             another
             ,
             so
             by
             this
             we
             are
             upon
             ,
             we
             may
             judge
             of
             a
             parallel
             Passage
             ,
             which
             makes
             that
             necessary
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Text
             seems
             only
             providential
             .
             It
             is
             St.
             
             Paul's
             saying
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             III.
             12.
             
             
               All
               that
               will
               live
               Godly
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               must
               suffer
               persecution
               .
            
             What
             ?
             Can
             none
             be
             called
             Godly
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             persecuted
             for
             righteousness
             sake
             ,
             and
             is
             there
             no
             getting
             an
             interest
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             but
             by
             being
             harrass'd
             and
             teaz'd
             ,
             and
             evil
             entreated
             for
             
             his
             Name
             ?
             Are
             all
             Hypocrites
             tho'
             never
             so
             pious
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             suffer'd
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ?
             Or
             must
             all
             be
             accounted
             reprobates
             ,
             that
             walk
             softly
             all
             their
             days
             ,
             and
             never
             felt
             the
             rage
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             and
             sworn
             Enemies
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             saying
             was
             certainly
             true
             of
             the
             Apostle's
             days
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             when
             St.
             Paul
             writ
             this
             Epistle
             to
             Timothy
             :
             There
             was
             then
             no
             living
             Godly
             without
             being
             persecuted
             .
             To
             obey
             the
             rules
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             was
             to
             draw
             the
             rage
             of
             turbulent
             Men
             upon
             their
             Backs
             .
             To
             profess
             Christ
             was
             to
             become
             a
             Prey
             to
             Jews
             and
             Heathens
             .
             To
             be
             a
             Disciple
             of
             a
             Crucified
             God
             ,
             was
             look'd
             upon
             to
             be
             as
             bad
             as
             to
             be
             an
             Enemy
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             he
             went
             in
             danger
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             that
             said
             ,
             there
             was
             another
             King
             one
             Jesus
             .
             The
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             Epistles
             the
             Apostles
             writ
             to
             comfort
             the
             believers
             in
             their
             fiery
             Trials
             ,
             are
             evidences
             to
             prove
             all
             this
             ;
             and
             this
             lasted
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             three
             hundred
             Years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             during
             which
             time
             ,
             happen'd
             the
             ten
             famous
             or
             rather
             infamous
             Persecutions
             under
             
               Nero
               ,
               Domitian
               ,
               Trajan
               ,
               Severus
               ,
               Commodus
               ,
               Maximinus
               ,
               Decius
               ,
               Valerianus
               ,
               Aurelianus
               ,
               Dioclesian
            
             ;
             in
             the
             last
             of
             which
             ,
             it
             was
             death
             to
             have
             a
             Bible
             in
             their
             Houses
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             saying
             is
             still
             true
             of
             our
             days
             ,
             and
             true
             it
             will
             be
             to
             the
             World's
             end
             ,
             and
             
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             all
             that
             will
             live
             Godly
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             must
             suffer
             Persecution
             ,
             if
             not
             from
             Men
             ,
             yet
             from
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             
               walks
               about
               like
               a
               roaring
               lion
               ,
               seeking
               whom
               he
               may
               devour
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             V.
             8.
             
             The
             Temptations
             a
             Christian
             meets
             ,
             and
             must
             meet
             with
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             his
             Faith
             can
             never
             be
             tried
             ,
             what
             are
             they
             but
             Persecutions
             ?
             the
             Soul
             at
             least
             is
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             tho'
             these
             Persecutions
             of
             the
             Devil
             appear
             stronger
             and
             more
             fiery
             in
             some
             than
             in
             others
             ,
             especially
             in
             Persons
             to
             whose
             minds
             their
             former
             sins
             are
             represented
             in
             very
             dreadfull
             Colours
             ,
             with
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             flaming
             out
             against
             them
             ,
             breathing
             nothing
             but
             despair
             and
             destruction
             ;
             yet
             be
             they
             more
             or
             less
             ,
             still
             they
             are
             Persecutions
             ,
             and
             though
             abundance
             of
             Christians
             ,
             that
             take
             up
             of
             Religion
             just
             so
             much
             as
             is
             consistent
             with
             their
             ease
             and
             profit
             ,
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             are
             not
             very
             sensible
             of
             these
             Persecutions
             ;
             yet
             where
             Men
             attempt
             to
             mortifie
             their
             dear
             lust
             ,
             crucifie
             their
             flesh
             ,
             are
             resolv'd
             to
             do
             more
             than
             Heathens
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             do
             truly
             swim
             against
             the
             strong
             current
             of
             corrupt
             Nature
             ,
             they
             will
             find
             there
             are
             fiery
             Darts
             thrown
             at
             them
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             are
             not
             visible
             ,
             yet
             it
             s
             enough
             that
             they
             are
             felt
             ;
             and
             indeed
             on
             some
             these
             Persecutions
             lie
             so
             heavy
             that
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             despair
             ,
             ready
             to
             throw
             off
             all
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             betake
             themselves
             
             to
             a
             sensual
             course
             of
             living
             as
             their
             Neighbours
             do
             .
             Thus
             Persecution
             is
             still
             the
             lot
             of
             good
             Christians
             ,
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             is
             not
             persecuted
             in
             this
             Sense
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             live
             Godly
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             for
             having
             sworn
             in
             Baptism
             to
             fight
             against
             the
             Devil
             ,
             is
             it
             possible
             ,
             if
             he
             makes
             good
             his
             promise
             ,
             when
             he
             grows
             up
             ,
             the
             Devil
             will
             not
             fight
             against
             him
             ,
             tempt
             him
             to
             evil
             ,
             discourage
             him
             from
             goodness
             ,
             fright
             him
             from
             the
             strait
             way
             ,
             provoke
             him
             to
             sin
             ,
             throw
             stumbling-blocks
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             suggest
             impediments
             and
             excuses
             ,
             and
             entice
             him
             to
             prefer
             an
             easie
             form
             before
             the
             power
             of
             Godliness
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             this
             Persecution
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Those
             that
             will
             live
             Godly
             live
             so
             among
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             in
             wicked
             Families
             ,
             in
             wicked
             Societies
             ,
             will
             not
             fail
             of
             suffering
             Persecution
             ,
             
               For
               what
               Communion
               hath
               Light
               with
               Darkness
               ?
               or
               what
               fellowship
               is
               there
               betwixt
               Christ
               and
               Belial
               ?
            
             Wicked
             men
             cannot
             endure
             a
             man
             that
             is
             Precise
             ,
             and
             Godly
             ,
             and
             Conscientious
             ,
             and
             reproves
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             be
             his
             Enemies
             ,
             despise
             him
             ,
             deride
             him
             ,
             abuse
             him
             ,
             and
             do
             him
             an
             injury
             if
             they
             may
             do
             it
             with
             safety
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             this
             but
             Persecution
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             evil
             Works
             ,
             which
             he
             that
             lives
             Godly
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             sees
             and
             beholds
             ,
             are
             a
             Persecution
             to
             him
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             
               Lot
               ,
               
               2
               Pet.
            
             II.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             That
             dwelling
             in
             Sodom
             ,
             in
             seeing
             and
             hearing
             vex'd
             his
             righteous
             Soul
             from
             day
             to
             day
             with
             their
             unlawfull
             Deeds
             and
             filthy
             Conversation
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             purpose
             are
             those
             Expressions
             we
             meet
             with
             ,
             Ps.
             CXIX
             .
             
               Horrour
               hath
               taken
               hold
               upon
               me
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               which
               forsake
               thy
               Law
               ,
            
             v.
             53.
             
             
               I
               beheld
               the
               Transgressors
               and
               was
               grieved
               ,
               because
               they
               kept
               not
               thy
               Word
               ,
            
             v.
             158.
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             need
             of
             having
             recourse
             to
             the
             ordinary
             Afflictions
             which
             befall
             good
             men
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             meant
             by
             Persecution
             in
             these
             words
             .
             The
             thing
             is
             true
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Particulars
             ,
             I
             have
             mention'd
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             day
             it
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             but
             
               those
               that
               will
               live
               godly
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               must
               suffer
               Persecutisn
               .
            
             And
             yet
          
           
             II.
             Though
             Persecution
             ,
             like
             the
             Trojan
             Horse
             ,
             carries
             innumerable
             Evils
             in
             its
             Bowels
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             not
             think
             it
             unbecoming
             the
             Divine
             Providence
             to
             see
             Righteousness
             persecuted
             .
             Ever
             since
             the
             fatal
             enmity
             betwixt
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             ,
             and
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Serpent
             hath
             been
             proclaimed
             ,
             Gen.
             iii.
             15.
             it
             hath
             been
             so
             ;
             it
             began
             very
             early
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             scarce
             got
             out
             of
             Paradise
             ,
             but
             Cain
             persecuted
             his
             Brother
             Abel
             ,
             and
             pursu'd
             him
             to
             death
             ,
             for
             asserting
             ,
             saith
             the
             Chaldee
             Paraphrast
             ,
             the
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             of
             the
             World
             to
             come
             :
             And
             this
             hath
             been
             the
             fate
             of
             abundance
             of
             
             righteous
             Men
             and
             Women
             in
             all
             Ages
             ;
             more
             signally
             ,
             since
             Christ
             Jesus
             appear'd
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             taught
             mankind
             a
             more
             perfect
             and
             stricter
             way
             of
             Righteousness
             than
             the
             World
             was
             acquainted
             with
             before
             .
             And
             what
             was
             our
             Saviour's
             life
             ,
             but
             a
             continual
             persecution
             from
             his
             Cradle
             to
             his
             Cross
             ?
             And
             when
             it
             was
             so
             with
             the
             Master
             ,
             we
             cannot
             think
             his
             Apostles
             and
             Disciples
             should
             escape
             these
             uncivil
             and
             barbarous
             usages
             .
             Accordingly
             Stephen
             was
             stoned
             ,
             James
             beheaded
             ,
             Timon
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             seven
             Deacons
             ,
             burnt
             ,
             Thomas
             slain
             with
             a
             Dart
             ,
             
               Simon
               Zelotes
            
             crucified
             ,
             Jude
             slain
             in
             a
             tumult
             raised
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             Mark
             the
             Evangelist
             burnt
             ,
             Bartholomew
             beaten
             to
             death
             with
             Staves
             ,
             Andrew
             crucified
             ,
             Matthew
             stoned
             and
             beheaded
             ,
             Philip
             crucified
             and
             beheaded
             ,
             Peter
             crucified
             with
             his
             head
             downward
             ,
             and
             Paul
             after
             a
             thousand
             sufferings
             beheaded
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             considering
             what
             love
             and
             esteem
             God
             professes
             to
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             the
             cruelties
             that
             have
             been
             exercis'd
             upon
             righteous
             men
             ,
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             will
             be
             apt
             to
             wonder
             how
             God
             could
             suffer
             it
             ;
             for
             some
             had
             their
             Brains
             breaten
             out
             with
             Mauls
             ,
             some
             were
             cast
             to
             the
             Swine
             ,
             some
             to
             the
             Lions
             to
             be
             devour'd
             ,
             some
             were
             hang'd
             up
             by
             the
             middle
             ,
             some
             tormented
             to
             death
             with
             Trees
             ,
             a
             Hand
             or
             an
             Arm
             being
             tyed
             
             to
             one
             Tree
             ,
             and
             a
             Leg
             to
             another
             ;
             some
             were
             scrap'd
             to
             death
             with
             Shells
             ,
             some
             were
             burnt
             with
             their
             Entrails
             torn
             out
             ;
             some
             broyl'd
             upon
             Grid-irons
             ;
             some
             roasted
             alive
             against
             the
             Fire
             ;
             some
             Women
             had
             their
             Breasts
             ;
             some
             Men
             their
             Legs
             and
             Thighs
             sear'd
             with
             hot
             Irons
             ;
             some
             were
             tost
             to
             death
             upon
             Bulls-horns
             ;
             some
             hang'd
             by
             the
             Neck
             and
             Heels
             ;
             some
             were
             burnt
             in
             a
             Furnace
             ;
             some
             fry'd
             in
             an
             Iron
             Chair
             ;
             some
             had
             their
             Bones
             broken
             with
             Batts
             ;
             some
             were
             beaten
             with
             Cudgels
             ;
             some
             had
             sharp
             points
             thrust
             in
             under
             their
             Nails
             ;
             some
             were
             put
             in
             Vessels
             of
             boyling
             Oyl
             ;
             some
             dragg'd
             through
             the
             Streets
             and
             Kennels
             ;
             some
             had
             their
             Tongues
             cut
             out
             ;
             some
             had
             their
             Eyes
             bor'd
             out
             ;
             some
             were
             sawn
             asunder
             ;
             some
             flead
             alive
             ;
             some
             torn
             in
             pieces
             with
             wild
             Horses
             ;
             some
             kill'd
             with
             Famine
             ;
             some
             suffer'd
             to
             perish
             in
             Frost
             and
             Snow
             .
          
           
             Where
             was
             God
             ,
             where
             was
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             all
             the
             while
             ?
             will
             some
             say
             ;
             why
             he
             was
             there
             ,
             he
             was
             with
             them
             in
             all
             their
             Torments
             ,
             gave
             them
             Courage
             to
             endure
             all
             this
             ,
             Strength
             to
             bear
             up
             under
             all
             their
             Miseries
             .
             Here
             the
             Power
             of
             God
             appear'd
             more
             than
             it
             would
             have
             done
             in
             their
             greatest
             Prosperity
             .
             This
             made
             the
             World
             to
             gaze
             and
             stare
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             must
             be
             more
             than
             Men
             ,
             that
             suffer'd
             with
             so
             much
             Patience
             :
             
             This
             gave
             Reputation
             to
             Religion
             .
             By
             this
             means
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             came
             to
             be
             glorified
             .
             This
             converted
             Heathens
             ,
             wrought
             upon
             Infidels
             ,
             pull'd
             down
             Idolatry
             ,
             chased
             the
             Devil
             from
             his
             Throne
             .
             This
             made
             Men
             come
             in
             to
             Christ
             in
             multitudes
             .
             This
             made
             them
             forsake
             the
             Devil
             and
             the
             World
             ;
             this
             made
             them
             part
             with
             their
             Sins
             and
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             lay
             force
             upon
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             :
             And
             thus
             the
             World
             was
             overcome
             ,
             and
             Scepters
             and
             Crowns
             were
             made
             to
             stoop
             to
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             hard
             to
             say
             ,
             whether
             more
             were
             converted
             by
             Miracles
             ,
             or
             by
             these
             patient
             and
             heroick
             Sufferings
             of
             Christians
             ;
             their
             Sufferings
             forc'd
             people
             into
             a
             belief
             of
             a
             future
             Reward
             ,
             and
             the
             Torments
             they
             endur'd
             made
             God
             amiable
             that
             thousands
             did
             embrace
             him
             .
             And
             yet
          
           
             III.
             As
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             so
             even
             in
             matter
             of
             Persecution
             great
             mistakes
             may
             be
             committed
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             judging
             of
             Persecution
             we
             must
             ever
             attend
             and
             look
             to
             the
             cause
             for
             which
             men
             are
             said
             to
             be
             persecuted
             :
             This
             caution
             is
             very
             necessary
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             wrongfully
             accuse
             men
             whose
             office
             it
             is
             to
             punish
             Offenders
             ,
             nor
             flatter
             our selves
             with
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             a
             good
             work
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             done
             nothing
             less
             .
             Persecuting
             for
             righteousness
             sake
             is
             a
             very
             great
             sin
             ,
             a
             sin
             that
             
             cries
             for
             Vengeance
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             God
             even
             in
             this
             present
             life
             hath
             poured
             out
             his
             Wrath
             upon
             persons
             guilty
             of
             this
             crime
             .
             Nero
             was
             thrown
             down
             from
             the
             Imperial
             Throne
             ,
             proscrib'd
             by
             the
             Senate
             as
             an
             Enemy
             of
             mankind
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             forc'd
             to
             kill
             himself
             .
             Domitian
             was
             slain
             in
             his
             Chamber
             ,
             not
             without
             the
             consent
             of
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             Images
             and
             Statues
             thrown
             down
             by
             order
             of
             the
             Senate
             .
             Decius
             was
             kill'd
             in
             Battle
             ,
             and
             depriv'd
             of
             the
             common
             Honour
             of
             Burial
             .
             Valerianus
             was
             taken
             by
             the
             Persians
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             a
             Cage
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             flead
             ,
             and
             his
             Skin
             hung
             up
             for
             a
             Trophy
             in
             one
             of
             the
             Persian
             Temples
             .
             Aurelianus
             in
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             his
             Persecution
             dies
             miserably
             ,
             and
             wallows
             in
             his
             own
             blood
             .
             Galerius
             ,
             a
             prodigious
             and
             unusual
             Sickness
             seizes
             him
             ,
             a
             sore
             rising
             in
             the
             nether
             part
             of
             his
             Belly
             ,
             which
             bred
             such
             a
             swarm
             of
             Worms
             ,
             as
             made
             him
             stink
             above
             Ground
             ;
             Maxentius
             was
             vanquish'd
             by
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             and
             his
             body
             thrown
             into
             the
             River
             Tiber
             ,
             not
             to
             mention
             any
             more
             Instances
             of
             this
             nature
             .
             And
             I
             wish
             ,
             that
             this
             trade
             of
             persecuting
             had
             been
             confined
             to
             Heathens
             ;
             but
             here
             it
             stay'd
             not
             .
             After
             that
             the
             World
             turn'd
             Christian
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             long
             before
             one
             Party
             began
             to
             persecute
             another
             .
             The
             Arrians
             were
             the
             first
             that
             began
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             
             of
             Rome
             soon
             learn'd
             this
             art
             ,
             beginning
             with
             the
             Novatians
             ,
             but
             practised
             it
             afterwards
             with
             greater
             cruelty
             upon
             the
             Waldenses
             and
             Albigenses
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             whom
             she
             is
             please
             to
             style
             Hereticks
             .
             The
             Greek
             Church
             ,
             when
             she
             had
             Power
             and
             Princes
             that
             favour'd
             her
             Interest
             hath
             run
             too
             often
             upon
             the
             same
             Rock
             .
             And
             I
             know
             ,
             this
             very
             Church
             we
             are
             Members
             of
             ,
             hath
             been
             often
             charged
             by
             our
             dissenting
             Brethren
             with
             a
             persecuting
             Spirit
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             now
             enquire
             into
             the
             truth
             or
             falshood
             of
             this
             charge
             ,
             being
             willing
             to
             forget
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             even
             the
             shadow
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             the
             Point
             will
             require
             examining
             various
             circumstances
             ,
             which
             either
             heighten
             or
             very
             much
             qualify
             the
             pretended
             sin
             ;
             but
             whatever
             Errors
             ,
             Rudenesses
             or
             Insolencies
             have
             been
             committed
             by
             officers
             of
             Justice
             in
             executing
             the
             Law
             upon
             Dissenters
             ,
             which
             must
             not
             be
             presently
             charg'd
             upon
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Temper
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             at
             this
             time
             in
             our
             Church
             a
             general
             Inclination
             to
             Tenderness
             ,
             Compassion
             and
             Mildness
             to
             the
             moderate
             sort
             of
             those
             who
             differ
             from
             the
             Sentiments
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             to
             hearken
             to
             a
             reasonable
             Accommodation
             of
             Matters
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             those
             who
             look
             upon
             themselves
             as
             Sufferers
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             I
             chiefly
             aim
             at
             in
             this
             Discourse
             ,
             
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             not
             rashly
             charge
             every
             thing
             that
             looks
             like
             Punishment
             with
             the
             odious
             name
             of
             Persecution
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             persons
             that
             inflict
             Punishment
             ,
             nor
             in
             those
             that
             suffer
             it
             .
             And
             indeed
             a
             person
             that
             suffers
             ,
             or
             is
             like
             to
             suffer
             for
             an
             Opinion
             or
             Practice
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             had
             need
             consider
             well
             before
             he
             suffers
             ,
             what
             he
             is
             going
             to
             suffer
             for
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             thing
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             suffer
             for
             is
             worth
             it
             .
             To
             suffer
             for
             any
             Catholick
             Doctrine
             receiv'd
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             by
             all
             Churches
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             known
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             thing
             expresly
             commanded
             or
             forbid
             by
             the
             Gospel
             is
             great
             ,
             and
             noble
             ,
             and
             Christian-like
             ;
             but
             to
             suffer
             for
             an
             Invention
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             or
             for
             things
             which
             have
             no
             solid
             Foundation
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             hath
             nothing
             of
             Glory
             or
             Christian
             Magnanimity
             in
             it
             ,
             nor
             will
             God
             give
             us
             any
             thanks
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             case
             a
             Christian
             had
             a
             thousand
             times
             better
             endeavour
             to
             rectify
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             especially
             when
             no
             substantial
             Doctrine
             or
             Duty
             is
             prejudiced
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             comply
             with
             the
             Will
             and
             Desire
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             than
             suffer
             for
             a
             thing
             for
             which
             he
             hath
             no
             good
             Authority
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             I
             might
             apply
             this
             to
             some
             particular
             differences
             ,
             but
             I
             forbear
             ;
             and
             though
             I
             do
             believe
             ,
             that
             many
             who
             have
             suffer'd
             for
             such
             things
             
             which
             are
             not
             plainly
             deliver'd
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             may
             have
             found
             very
             great
             comfort
             in
             their
             Sufferings
             ,
             yet
             whether
             that
             comfort
             was
             a
             sign
             that
             they
             were
             persecuted
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             ,
             I
             very
             much
             question
             .
             However
             ,
             if
             such
             persons
             do
             suffer
             wrongfully
             ,
             they
             shall
             lose
             nothing
             by
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             not
             unrighteous
             to
             forget
             our
             Work
             ,
             and
             labour
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             will
             come
             ,
             when
             God
             will
             bring
             forth
             our
             Righteousness
             as
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             our
             Judgment
             as
             the
             Noon-day
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             Men's
             understandings
             being
             of
             various
             capacities
             and
             sizes
             ,
             and
             apt
             to
             be
             by
             ass'd
             by
             various
             interests
             ,
             and
             circumstances
             ;
             there
             may
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             mistakes
             committed
             ,
             both
             by
             those
             that
             punish
             Men
             for
             different
             opinions
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             by
             those
             ,
             who
             suffer
             for
             such
             opinions
             .
             However
             ,
             let
             us
             throughly
             acquaint
             our selves
             with
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             what
             things
             we
             ought
             to
             suffer
             for
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             so
             that
             we
             suffer
             
               for
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               happy
               are
               we
               ,
               for
               the
               spirit
               of
               glory
               ,
               and
               of
               God
               rests
               upon
               us
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             IV.
             14.
             
             And
             in
             such
             sufferings
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             be
             not
             only
             patient
             ,
             but
             cheerfull
             ,
             which
             gives
             me
             occasion
             to
             put
             you
             in
             mind
          
           
             IV.
             Of
             a
             fault
             :
             We
             that
             are
             so
             impatient
             under
             ordinary
             Afflictions
             ,
             what
             should
             
             we
             be
             if
             Persecution
             should
             come
             among
             us
             .
             Blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             we
             have
             for
             many
             Years
             sat
             under
             our
             own
             Vines
             ,
             and
             under
             our
             own
             Fig-trees
             ,
             have
             enjoy'd
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             without
             any
             considerable
             disturbance
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             ,
             we
             shall
             do
             so
             still
             .
             But
             should
             it
             please
             God
             to
             send
             a
             Persecution
             among
             us
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             Word
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             ,
             that
             abundance
             with
             
               Demas
               ,
               Ecebolius
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Traditores
             of
             old
             would
             embrace
             this
             present
             World
             ,
             and
             preferr
             their
             ease
             before
             suffering
             ,
             though
             they
             buy
             it
             at
             a
             very
             dear
             Rate
             ,
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Shipwrack
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             there
             are
             very
             few
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             prepare
             themselves
             for
             such
             a
             Providence
             .
             We
             pamper
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             we
             consult
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             we
             give
             our selves
             all
             the
             ease
             we
             can
             ;
             we
             do
             not
             deny
             our selves
             in
             things
             pleasing
             to
             our
             Appetite
             .
          
           
             Every
             thing
             our
             Flesh
             craves
             ,
             and
             our
             Purse
             can
             procure
             we
             are
             eager
             for
             ;
             we
             dread
             any
             thing
             that
             's
             irksome
             to
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             acquaint
             our selves
             with
             voluntary
             sufferings
             ,
             do
             not
             keep
             under
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             nor
             bring
             them
             into
             subjection
             ,
             and
             is
             this
             a
             due
             preparation
             for
             Persecutions
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             under
             any
             loss
             or
             cross
             ,
             or
             ordinary
             sickness
             ,
             or
             sad
             accident
             ;
             how
             faint
             ,
             how
             weak
             ,
             how
             impatient
             ,
             how
             uneasie
             ,
             how
             discontented
             are
             we
             !
          
           
           
             Thou
             that
             frettest
             for
             the
             loss
             of
             ten
             or
             twenty
             Pound
             ,
             what
             wouldst
             thou
             do
             if
             in
             time
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             thou
             shouldst
             be
             plunder'd
             ,
             and
             turn'd
             out
             of
             all
             ?
             Thou
             that
             complainest
             so
             much
             ,
             if
             thy
             Finger
             doth
             but
             ake
             ,
             what
             wouldst
             thou
             do
             ,
             if
             in
             time
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             thy
             whole
             Body
             should
             be
             burnt
             ?
             Thou
             that
             lookest
             upon
             thy self
             as
             a
             very
             miserable
             Man
             ,
             because
             an
             ordinary
             distemper
             hangs
             about
             thee
             ,
             what
             wouldst
             thou
             do
             ,
             if
             in
             time
             of
             Persecution
             thou
             shouldst
             be
             tormented
             with
             Pincers
             ,
             and
             Tongs
             ,
             and
             Irons
             heated
             in
             the
             Fire
             ?
             Thou
             that
             canst
             not
             bear
             the
             loss
             of
             a
             Child
             ,
             or
             a
             Husband
             ,
             what
             wouldst
             thou
             do
             if
             in
             time
             of
             Persecution
             all
             thy
             Relations
             ,
             and
             Friends
             should
             be
             torn
             away
             from
             thee
             ,
             thy
             Children
             murther'd
             before
             thine
             Eyes
             ,
             their
             Brains
             dasht
             out
             against
             a
             Stone
             ,
             and
             barbarous
             Soldiers
             embruing
             their
             Hands
             in
             thy
             Father
             ,
             or
             thy
             Mother's
             Blood.
             Thou
             that
             art
             so
             discontented
             now
             ,
             because
             thou
             canst
             not
             have
             such
             outward
             accommodations
             ,
             as
             thou
             wouldst
             have
             ,
             what
             wouldst
             thou
             do
             if
             in
             time
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             thy
             Body
             should
             be
             broken
             on
             a
             Wheel
             ,
             or
             nailed
             to
             a
             Cross
             ,
             or
             thy
             Skin
             pluckt
             off
             ,
             or
             thy
             Tongue
             cut
             out
             ,
             or
             thy
             Flesh
             kill'd
             with
             Cold
             ,
             or
             starved
             with
             Hunger
             ,
             and
             so
             left
             naked
             to
             the
             open
             shame
             of
             the
             World
             ?
             Such
             considerations
             surely
             cannot
             
             be
             improper
             for
             Men
             ,
             who
             fear
             ,
             and
             talk
             of
             a
             Persecution
             :
             And
             were
             these
             thoughts
             often
             upon
             our
             minds
             ,
             in
             all
             probability
             ,
             they
             would
             make
             us
             less
             anxious
             about
             the
             felicities
             of
             this
             World
             ;
             lay
             a
             restraint
             upon
             our
             wild
             Appetites
             ,
             and
             the
             foolish
             desires
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             move
             us
             to
             try
             our
             Finger
             in
             the
             Candle
             ,
             before
             our
             Bodies
             come
             to
             feel
             the
             Fire
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             this
             very
             consideration
             would
             make
             us
             more
             patient
             under
             our
             ordinary
             Troubles
             ,
             and
             thank
             God
             he
             lays
             no
             greater
             Trials
             upon
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             deals
             so
             gently
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             as
             yet
             suffers
             no
             Temptation
             to
             befall
             us
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             common
             to
             Men
             :
             Whatever
             affliction
             befalls
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             think
             of
             the
             various
             Torments
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             think
             this
             is
             nothing
             to
             what
             St.
             Paul
             endured
             ,
             or
             to
             what
             St.
             Peter
             suffer'd
             ,
             or
             to
             what
             such
             a●
             Apostle
             ,
             such
             a
             dear
             Servant
             of
             God
             felt
             .
             Setting
             the
             greater
             Trials
             before
             us
             ,
             will
             make
             our
             common
             sicknesses
             and
             crosses
             seem
             less
             in
             our
             Eyes
             as
             Men
             forget
             the
             pain
             of
             the
             Gout
             ,
             or
             the
             chilliness
             of
             an
             Ague
             ,
             when
             they
             find
             the
             House
             over
             their
             Heads
             on
             fire
             .
          
           
             V.
             And
             now
             that
             we
             speak
             of
             Persecution
             ,
             who
             sees
             not
             ,
             that
             Persecution
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             ,
             is
             a
             certain
             sign
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             if
             we
             believe
             there
             is
             a
             God
             that
             sees
             all
             ,
             and
             knows
             all
             ,
             and
             takes
             pleasure
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             serve
             him
             ;
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             he
             can
             see
             Men
             suffer
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             bleed
             and
             die
             for
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             not
             reward
             them
             ?
             It
             is
             certain
             they
             have
             no
             reward
             here
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             necessarily
             have
             a
             reward
             hereafter
             .
             The
             Apostle
             therefore
             might
             very
             well
             say
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             XV.
             19.
             if
             in
             this
             life
             only
             we
             had
             hope
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             should
             of
             all
             Men
             be
             most
             miserable
             .
             As
             the
             impunity
             of
             Men
             abominably
             
             profane
             ,
             and
             the
             uninterrupted
             Prosperity
             of
             very
             wicked
             Men
             ,
             is
             a
             Demonstration
             that
             there
             must
             be
             Punishments
             in
             the
             next
             life
             ;
             so
             the
             sufferings
             ,
             the
             continued
             ,
             the
             exquisite
             ,
             the
             grievous
             sufferings
             of
             Men
             ,
             that
             truly
             love
             God
             ,
             that
             obey
             him
             ,
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             fear
             him
             more
             than
             the
             greatest
             Monarchs
             ,
             can
             forego
             all
             for
             his
             Name
             sake
             ,
             and
             rather
             lose
             Lands
             and
             Houses
             ,
             and
             Goods
             ,
             and
             Life
             it self
             ,
             than
             offend
             him
             .
             Their
             sufferings
             I
             say
             ,
             without
             any
             visible
             reward
             ,
             or
             recompence
             here
             ,
             are
             Items
             sufficient
             to
             any
             rational
             and
             considerate
             Man
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             a
             wonderfull
             felicity
             in
             another
             World
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             be
             their
             individual
             companion
             and
             attendant
             .
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             a
             God
             ,
             it
             stands
             to
             reason
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             infinitely
             perfect
             ;
             if
             infinitely
             perfect
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             infinitely
             good
             ;
             and
             if
             infinitely
             good
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             him
             to
             see
             Men
             live
             and
             die
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             do
             nothing
             remarkably
             for
             them
             ?
             A
             great
             Man
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             that
             hath
             any
             generosity
             in
             him
             ;
             if
             a
             Man
             hath
             worn
             himself
             out
             in
             his
             Service
             ,
             or
             for
             his
             sake
             hath
             lost
             all
             he
             hath
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             even
             life
             it self
             ,
             thinks
             himself
             in
             Honour
             obliged
             to
             make
             some
             provision
             for
             his
             Wife
             ,
             and
             Children
             ,
             if
             he
             leaves
             any
             ,
             or
             to
             erect
             a
             Monument
             for
             him
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             something
             after
             his
             Death
             to
             testifie
             his
             gratefull
             acknowledgement
             of
             his
             faithfull
             service
             .
             And
             what
             is
             the
             goodness
             ,
             and
             generosity
             of
             Man
             compared
             with
             the
             Infinite
             goodness
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             meer
             shadow
             ,
             an
             atome
             ,
             a
             grain
             of
             sand
             compared
             with
             the
             Sun
             ,
             or
             a
             Mountain
             ,
             or
             the
             vast
             Globe
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
             And
             as
             God
             is
             infinitely
             good
             ,
             so
             the
             rewards
             he
             gives
             must
             be
             suppos'd
             infinite
             ,
             like
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             it
             we
             mean
             by
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           
           
             This
             Argument
             is
             needless
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             believe
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             however
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             never
             seriously
             ponder'd
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             who
             pretend
             they
             can
             believe
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             agreeable
             to
             their
             reason
             ,
             to
             such
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             Argument
             must
             needs
             be
             of
             very
             great
             Weight
             provided
             ,
             that
             they
             seriously
             think
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             let
             a
             thing
             be
             never
             so
             rational
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             minded
             ,
             or
             ponder'd
             ,
             it
             will
             do
             no
             good
             ;
             and
             neither
             Moses
             nor
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             nor
             a
             Man's
             rising
             from
             the
             Dead
             will
             make
             any
             impression
             upon
             them
             .
             Whether
             a
             Man
             can
             comprehend
             the
             Immortality
             of
             his
             Soul
             ,
             or
             the
             Nature
             of
             its
             subsistence
             ,
             and
             operations
             after
             Death
             ,
             or
             not
             still
             ;
             if
             he
             believes
             a
             God
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             very
             natural
             and
             rational
             inference
             ,
             that
             this
             God
             will
             not
             let
             Men
             who
             give
             themselves
             up
             to
             his
             Conduct
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             Will
             the
             rule
             of
             their
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             go
             unrewarded
             ;
             and
             having
             no
             reward
             considerable
             here
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             one
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             is
             a
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             an
             everlasting
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             an
             immense
             Felicity
             ;
             which
             deserves
             striving
             ,
             and
             wrestling
             ,
             and
             working
             ,
             and
             watchfulness
             ,
             and
             circumspection
             ,
             and
             self-denial
             ,
             and
             industry
             ,
             and
             a
             diligent
             care
             not
             to
             be
             barren
             ,
             or
             unfruitfull
             in
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             And
             as
             dismal
             and
             rugged
             as
             the
             Way
             seems
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             leads
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             :
             Let
             me
             add
             ,
          
           
             VI.
             That
             it
             is
             a
             glorious
             thing
             to
             be
             persecuted
             for
             righteousness
             sake
             ,
             glorious
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Company
             ,
             glorious
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Honour
             ,
             which
             attends
             it
             ,
             glorious
             with
             respect
             to
             God's
             Account
             and
             Esteem
             of
             it
             ,
             glorious
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             present
             advantages
             which
             arise
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             glorious
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             reward
             to
             come
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Company
             ,
             such
             a
             persecuted
             Christian
             suffers
             in
             ,
             is
             no
             less
             than
             the
             Company
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             was
             made
             perfect
             by
             suffering
             ;
             the
             Company
             of
             the
             Holy
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Pillars
             and
             Foundations
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Company
             of
             so
             many
             admirable
             Men
             ,
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             who
             have
             wash'd
             their
             Robes
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             white
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             and
             whose
             Names
             and
             Memories
             are
             dear
             to
             us
             at
             this
             Day
             .
          
           
             To
             suffer
             in
             such
             Company
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             very
             great
             Honour
             :
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             the
             generality
             of
             us
             can
             be
             very
             well
             content
             without
             this
             Honour
             ,
             and
             we
             count
             our selves
             very
             prudent
             for
             being
             so
             ,
             but
             surely
             ,
             there
             were
             wise
             Men
             before
             us
             ,
             who
             understood
             themselves
             ,
             and
             Religion
             better
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             so
             corrupted
             with
             ease
             and
             luxury
             ,
             and
             love
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             now
             ;
             and
             they
             thought
             it
             a
             very
             great
             Honour
             to
             be
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             sufferers
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             :
             We
             are
             grown
             more
             effeminate
             ,
             more
             luxurious
             ,
             more
             soft
             in
             our
             way
             of
             living
             ,
             and
             that
             makes
             us
             have
             so
             low
             an
             Esteem
             for
             those
             noble
             Sufferings
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             glorious
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Account
             ,
             and
             Esteem
             God
             hath
             for
             such
             Sufferers
             .
             These
             are
             the
             Champions
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             the
             Hero's
             in
             his
             Army
             ,
             the
             Worthies
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Men
             that
             have
             lost
             an
             Eye
             ,
             a
             Hand
             ,
             an
             Arm
             ,
             a
             Leg
             ,
             or
             Life
             it self
             for
             his
             Name
             ;
             of
             these
             the
             Sanhedrin
             of
             Heaven
             is
             made
             up
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             the
             Elders
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             which
             hath
             Foundations
             ;
             for
             in
             Heaven
             rewards
             and
             preferments
             go
             not
             according
             to
             seniority
             ,
             or
             rank
             ,
             or
             quality
             ,
             or
             breeding
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             degrees
             of
             suffering
             ,
             and
             self-denial
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             glorious
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             present
             advantages
             arising
             from
             it
             .
             This
             cancels
             and
             blots
             
             out
             all
             sin
             ,
             wipes
             away
             all
             offences
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             Blood
             of
             Jesus
             most
             effectual
             ,
             and
             beneficial
             to
             the
             Soul.
             This
             persecution
             for
             righteousness
             sake
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             deletory
             of
             guilt
             ,
             the
             great
             purgative
             of
             all
             uncleanness
             ;
             this
             opinion
             the
             primitive
             Church
             had
             of
             these
             sufferings
             ,
             especially
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             accompanied
             with
             the
             loss
             of
             life
             in
             God's
             Cause
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             it
             that
             made
             so
             many
             thousands
             desirous
             to
             die
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             glorious
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             reward
             to
             come
             ,
             a
             reward
             which
             we
             are
             forced
             to
             express
             by
             little
             emblems
             and
             similitudes
             ,
             taken
             from
             things
             here
             on
             Earth
             ,
             but
             it
             surpasses
             all
             Rhetorick
             and
             Eloquence
             to
             express
             it
             .
          
           
             Happy
             sufferers
             !
             Their
             Wounds
             will
             be
             turned
             into
             Trophies
             ,
             their
             Scars
             into
             Sun-beams
             ,
             their
             wallowing
             in
             Blood
             into
             being
             rapt
             up
             into
             the
             third
             Heaven
             ,
             their
             Prison
             into
             a
             Banquetting-House
             ;
             the
             Banner
             whereof
             is
             Love
             ,
             their
             Dungeon
             into
             a
             Palace
             made
             without
             Hands
             ,
             their
             Stripes
             into
             Marks
             of
             Honour
             ,
             their
             Buffetings
             into
             Ensigns
             of
             Victory
             ,
             their
             Tears
             into
             Laughter
             ,
             their
             Mourning
             into
             Dancing
             ,
             their
             Poverty
             into
             Riches
             ,
             which
             perish
             not
             ,
             their
             Sack-cloath
             and
             Ashes
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Mourning-dresses
             into
             triumphal
             Chariots
             ,
             and
             Acclamations
             ,
             and
             Joys
             ,
             and
             Hosannahs
             ,
             and
             Hallelujahs
             .
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               which
               are
               persecuted
               for
               righteousness
               sake
               ,
               for
               theirs
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           XI
           .
        
         
           
             St.
             Matth.
             Ch.
             V.
             Ver.
             11.
             
          
           
             Blessed
             are
             ye
             when
             men
             shall
             revile
             you
             ,
             and
             persecute
             you
             ,
             and
             say
             all
             manner
             of
             evil-against
             you
             falsly
             for
             my
             sake
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           preceding
           Verse
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           already
           considered
           ,
           treated
           of
           Persecution
           in
           general
           ;
           this
           I
           have
           read
           to
           you
           ,
           of
           a
           particular
           or
           peculiar
           Persecution
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Tongue
           is
           chiefly
           instrumental
           ;
           and
           
             Blessed
             are
             you
             when
             men
             shall
             revile
             you
             ,
             and
             persecute
             you
             ,
          
           is
           as
           much
           as
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             you
             when
             men
             shall
             so
             persecute
             you
             ,
             as
             to
             revile
             you
             ,
             and
             speak
             all
             manner
             of
             evil
             against
             you
             falsly
             for
             my
             sake
             .
          
           Persecution
           is
           not
           only
           a
           Sin
           of
           the
           Hand
           or
           Actions
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           smiting
           
             with
             the
             Tongue
          
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
           with
           the
           Hand
           ,
           Jer.
           XVIII
           .
           18.
           and
           Ishmael
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Scoffer
           ,
           is
           said
           
             to
             persecute
             him
             that
             was
             born
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           Isaac
           ,
           Gal.
           IV.
           29.
           
           I
           need
           not
           tell
           you
           what
           it
           is
           to
           Revile
           ;
           for
           there
           are
           few
           of
           you
           but
           are
           very
           sensible
           of
           it
           ,
           without
           a
           Monitor
           or
           Interpreter
           ,
           when
           it
           falls
           to
           your
           share
           to
           be
           reviled
           :
           however
           ,
           it
           is
           either
           to
           load
           a
           Person
           with
           reproachful
           Names
           ,
           or
           to
           object
           Crimes
           to
           him
           ,
           great
           and
           base
           ,
           odious
           and
           abominable
           :
           and
           if
           this
           be
           done
           without
           a
           just
           Cause
           ,
           falsly
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           because
           Men
           will
           not
           sin
           against
           Christ
           ,
           it
           seems
           by
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           Text
           that
           it
           turns
           to
           very
           good
           Account
           to
           those
           who
           lie
           under
           the
           Pressure
           or
           sharp
           Arrows
           of
           such
           evil
           and
           slanderous
           Tongues
           :
           for
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             you
             when
             men
             shall
             revile
             you
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           To
           entertain
           you
           with
           something
           useful
           and
           edifying
           ,
           I
           shall
           enquire
           ,
        
         
           I.
           What
           Instances
           there
           are
           of
           Men
           who
           have
           reviled
           ,
           and
           do
           revile
           ,
           and
           speak
           all
           manner
           of
           Evil
           of
           Persons
           who
           sincerely
           and
           conscientiously
           believe
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           II.
           What
           it
           is
           that
           moves
           them
           to
           be
           so
           base
           ,
           as
           to
           revile
           ,
           and
           to
           speak
           evil
           of
           such
           Conscientious
           Persons
           .
        
         
         
           III.
           How
           that
           which
           is
           a
           Sin
           to
           one
           ,
           can
           be
           a
           Blessing
           to
           another
           .
           Reviling
           innocent
           Persons
           being
           a
           great
           Sin
           ,
           how
           that
           can
           make
           those
           blessed
           who
           are
           reviled
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             What
             Instances
             there
             are
             of
             Persons
             who
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             Crime
             in
             the
             Text.
          
           When
           a
           Sin
           looks
           black
           ,
           a
           charitable
           Man
           hopes
           that
           few
           or
           none
           are
           guilty
           of
           it
           :
           So
           here
           ,
           
             reviling
             Men
          
           ,
           and
           
             speaking
             all
             manner
             of
             evil
          
           of
           Persons
           who
           conscientiously
           believe
           and
           obey
           their
           God
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           Crime
           of
           a
           deep
           Dye
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           's
           worth
           enquiring
           ,
           what
           Instances
           there
           are
           of
           such
           Sinners
           .
           And
           here
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           That
           this
           Reviling
           of
           
             Conscientious
             Christians
          
           began
           very
           early
           ;
           and
           having
           call'd
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           House
           Beelzebab
           ,
           we
           may
           suppose
           that
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           his
           Houshold
           ,
           could
           not
           long
           escape
           their
           virulent
           Tongues
           .
           When
           St.
           Paul
           and
           his
           Company
           ,
           out
           of
           Charity
           to
           Mens
           Souls
           ,
           preach'd
           the
           Gospel
           at
           Philippi
           ,
           their
           Reward
           was
           Calumny
           ;
           and
           instead
           of
           Gratitude
           ,
           they
           charged
           them
           with
           Rebellion
           ,
           for
           they
           brought
           them
           before
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           Acts
           XVI
           .
           20.
           saying
           ,
           
             These
             men
             ,
             being
             Jews
             ,
             exceedingly
             trouble
             our
             City
             ,
             and
             
             teach
             Customs
             which
             are
             not
             lawful
             for
             us
             to
             receive
             ,
             being
             Romans
             .
          
           And
           so
           in
           Thessalonica
           ,
           Acts
           XVII
           .
           6.
           
           
             These
             men
          
           ,
           cry'd
           they
           ,
           
             which
             have
             turn'd
             the
             world
             upside
             down
             ,
             are
             come
             hither
             also
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           
             Ver.
             18.
             
             The
             Philosophers
          
           and
           others
           ,
           call
           St.
           
             Paul
             a
             Babler
             ,
             because
             he
             preach'd
             to
             them
             Jesus
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             .
          
           And
           Acts
           XXIV
           .
           5.
           
           
             We
             have
             found
             this
             man
          
           ,
           saith
           Tertullus
           ,
           meaning
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             a
             pestilent
             fellow
             ,
             a
             mover
             of
             Sedition
             among
             all
             the
             Jews
             throughout
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             a
             Ring-leader
             of
             the
             Sect
             of
             the
             Nazarenes
             .
          
           Nor
           did
           this
           Trade
           of
           Reviling
           
             Conscientious
             Christians
          
           die
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           but
           their
           Successors
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           surviv'd
           and
           lived
           after
           them
           ,
           met
           with
           the
           same
           Fate
           ;
           and
           the
           Crimes
           the
           Heathens
           did
           most
           commonly
           charge
           the
           
             Primitive
             Believers
          
           with
           ,
           were
           
             Atheism
             ,
             eating
             their
             own
             Children
             ,
          
           and
           
             the
             Vse
             of
             promiscuous
             Lusts
          
           :
           and
           this
           Calumny
           being
           once
           rais'd
           ,
           spread
           like
           Lightning
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Fable
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           but
           hath
           some
           Foundation
           in
           History
           .
           What
           could
           be
           the
           Occasion
           of
           this
           Calumny
           ?
           Why
           ?
           in
           short
           ,
           it
           was
           this
           ;
           There
           were
           some
           lewd
           Societies
           of
           Men
           ,
           Disciples
           of
           
             Simon
             Magus
             ,
             Gnosticks
             ,
             Carpocratians
             ,
          
           who
           
           were
           Villains
           ,
           obscene
           ,
           and
           brutish
           beyond
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           ;
           these
           ,
           by
           the
           Instigation
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           call'd
           themselves
           Christians
           ;
           whereupon
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           making
           no
           Distinction
           at
           all
           ,
           charged
           
             all
             Christians
          
           with
           these
           Crimes
           ;
           and
           it
           's
           like
           ,
           some
           cowardly
           Christians
           ,
           who
           were
           tortured
           and
           put
           to
           the
           Rack
           ,
           to
           be
           freed
           from
           their
           Torments
           confessed
           what
           the
           Executioners
           would
           have
           them
           confess
           ,
           and
           charged
           themselves
           with
           Crimes
           they
           were
           never
           guilty
           of
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Condition
           of
           the
           Christians
           of
           the
           first
           three
           Centuries
           after
           Christ.
           Nor
           was
           this
           all
           ;
           for
           some
           time
           they
           call'd
           them
           Asinini
           ,
           Followers
           of
           an
           Ass
           ,
           either
           upon
           the
           old
           Calumny
           fix'd
           upon
           the
           Jews
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           Worshippers
           of
           an
           Ass's-Head
           ,
           or
           possibly
           because
           they
           were
           Worshippers
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           who
           rode
           on
           an
           Ass
           when
           he
           made
           his
           Entrance
           into
           Jerusalem
           :
           sometimes
           the
           best
           Name
           they
           could
           give
           them
           was
           Semistii
           or
           Semaxii
           ,
           or
           Sarmentitii
           ,
           Words
           that
           cannot
           be
           well
           expressed
           in
           English
           without
           a
           Paraphrase
           ,
           but
           thus
           they
           call'd
           them
           to
           jeer
           them
           ,
           upon
           the
           Account
           of
           their
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           because
           they
           were
           tied
           to
           a
           Post
           or
           a
           Board
           divided
           or
           cut
           in
           two
           ,
           
           which
           they
           bought
           very
           cheap
           ,
           and
           threw
           Faggots
           and
           Rubbish
           underneath
           ,
           which
           they
           kindled
           ,
           and
           so
           burn'd
           them
           .
           I
           omit
           here
           several
           other
           odious
           Names
           they
           gave
           them
           ,
           such
           as
           Praters
           ,
           and
           Sibyllists
           ,
           and
           Beggars
           ,
           and
           
             Cross-worshippers
             ,
             Credulous
          
           ,
           and
           Night-walkers
           ,
           &c.
           
           
             Julian
             the
             Apostate
          
           call'd
           them
           Galileans
           ;
           this
           was
           the
           Nick-name
           ,
           or
           the
           Name
           of
           Contempt
           ,
           he
           gave
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Arians
           call'd
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Athanasius
           Followers
           of
           Sathanasius
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Devil
           :
           and
           hither
           may
           be
           referr'd
           the
           Vollies
           of
           Calumnies
           the
           Donatists
           shot
           against
           the
           
             Orthodox
             Christians
          
           .
           The
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           punctually
           follow'd
           this
           Track
           ,
           when
           it
           pleas'd
           God
           to
           raise
           Men
           who
           had
           the
           Courage
           to
           confute
           or
           to
           speak
           against
           their
           Errors
           .
           The
           Waldenses
           ,
           because
           they
           could
           not
           believe
           that
           the
           Emperor
           depended
           upon
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           spoke
           against
           the
           debauch'd
           and
           dissolute
           Lives
           of
           the
           Roman
           Clergy
           ,
           were
           accused
           of
           Manicheism
           ;
           sometimes
           they
           were
           call'd
           Arians
           ,
           and
           Deniers
           of
           the
           Divinity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           because
           they
           could
           not
           digest
           Transubstantiation
           .
           Wickliff
           was
           traduced
           ,
           that
           he
           call'd
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           
             Wicked
             Varlets
          
           ,
           because
           in
           his
           
           Version
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           he
           translated
           ,
           Paul
           a
           Knave
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ;
           which
           Word
           ,
           was
           good
           and
           harmless
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           being
           as
           much
           as
           a
           Servant
           ,
           tho
           since
           that
           time
           it
           hath
           been
           changed
           into
           a
           Name
           of
           Reproach
           .
           It
           were
           endless
           to
           heap
           together
           all
           the
           Calumnies
           and
           reproachful
           Names
           which
           
             Jesuits
             ,
             Monks
          
           ,
           and
           Friars
           ,
           have
           vomited
           against
           Protestants
           :
           sometime
           Calvin
           and
           Luther
           died
           being
           drunk
           ;
           sometime
           
             Theodorus
             Beza
          
           died
           a
           Papist
           ;
           but
           the
           best
           of
           it
           was
           ,
           Beza
           was
           then
           alive
           when
           this
           Calumny
           was
           published
           and
           printed
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           opportunity
           to
           confute
           it
           ;
           a
           Passage
           much
           like
           that
           in
           the
           Year
           1621.
           when
           the
           
             Roman
             Missionaries
          
           gave
           out
           ,
           that
           Dr.
           
             John
             King
          
           ,
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           was
           upon
           his
           Death-bed
           reconciled
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           by
           one
           Preston
           a
           Romish
           Priest
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           his
           last
           Sickness
           he
           composed
           a
           Book
           call'd
           
             The
             Bishop
             of
          
           London
           '
           
             s
             Legacy
          
           ;
           wherein
           he
           gave
           the
           Reasons
           of
           his
           Conversion
           ,
           and
           exhorted
           all
           his
           Brethren
           to
           follow
           his
           Example
           :
           But
           not
           only
           the
           Book
           was
           found
           to
           be
           a
           Forgery
           ,
           but
           Preston
           being
           examined
           before
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Canterbury
           ,
           openly
           confess'd
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             never
             been
             at
             the
             Bishop's
             House
             ,
             never
             
             spoken
             with
             him
             ,
             nay
             never
             so
             much
             as
             seen
             him
             .
          
           After
           the
           same
           manner
           they
           gave
           out
           ,
           that
           Bucer
           at
           his
           Death
           denied
           Christ
           ;
           that
           Oecolampadius
           died
           suddenly
           ,
           tho'
           he
           was
           sixteen
           days
           sick
           in
           his
           Bed.
           Sometimes
           they
           have
           had
           the
           Confidence
           to
           tell
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           we
           Protestants
           teach
           that
           no
           God
           is
           to
           be
           worshipp'd
           ;
           that
           a
           Man
           may
           break
           his
           Faith
           whenever
           he
           sees
           it
           for
           his
           Interest
           ;
           and
           that
           a
           Man
           must
           suit
           his
           Religion
           to
           the
           Times
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             Salmero
          
           publickly
           taught
           ,
           that
           the
           Lutherans
           look
           upon
           Fornication
           to
           be
           no
           Sin
           at
           all
           .
           A
           little
           before
           the
           
             Massacre
             of
             Paris
          
           ,
           the
           Monks
           reported
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Protestants
             met
             together
             to
             fill
             their
             Bellies
             with
             good
             cheer
             ,
             and
             then
             put
             out
             the
             Candles
             ,
             and
             went
             together
             promiscuously
             as
             brute
             Beasts
             .
          
           When
           the
           House
           in
           
             Black
             Friars
          
           in
           the
           Year
           1623.
           
           Octob.
           26.
           the
           House
           I
           mean
           where
           the
           Papists
           met
           to
           hear
           Mass
           and
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           fell
           upon
           the
           People
           assembled
           there
           ,
           and
           kill'd
           a
           hundred
           Persons
           ,
           and
           among
           the
           rest
           ,
           Drury
           the
           Priest
           ,
           and
           their
           Preacher
           ,
           it
           was
           given
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           Puritans
           had
           saw'd
           in
           two
           the
           Beams
           and
           Timber
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Fall
           came
           by
           their
           Treachery
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Powder-Plot
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           succeeded
           ,
           
           should
           have
           been
           laid
           upon
           the
           Non-Conformists
           .
           Bolseck's
           
             Life
             of
             Calvin
          
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           ,
           but
           a
           Collection
           of
           the
           greatest
           Calumnies
           ,
           where
           the
           Lyes
           seem
           to
           keep
           pace
           with
           the
           Lines
           ?
           And
           what
           horrid
           things
           have
           the
           Priests
           in
           some
           
             Popish
             Countries
          
           possessed
           their
           People
           with
           against
           the
           Reformation
           ?
           b.
           e.
           
             That
             our
             Churches
             here
             in
          
           England
           
             are
             turned
             into
             Stables
          
           ;
           that
           
             the
             People
             here
             are
             become
             barbarous
          
           ;
           that
           
             they
             eat
             young
             Children
          
           ,
           and
           
             are
             grown
             as
             black
             as
             Devils
          
           since
           the
           Lightnings
           of
           the
           Vatican
           have
           scorch'd
           us
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           since
           the
           Pope
           hath
           Excommunicated
           the
           Protestants
           :
           All
           which
           I
           mention
           to
           let
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           too
           many
           and
           too
           sad
           Instances
           of
           Men
           guilty
           of
           the
           Sin
           mention'd
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           viz.
           Reviling
           ,
           and
           speaking
           Evil
           of
           Christians
           who
           sincerely
           believe
           in
           Christ.
           But
           ,
        
         
           II.
           
             What
             can
             be
             the
             Motive
             to
             all
             this
             ?
          
           What
           it
           is
           that
           makes
           Men
           so
           base
           and
           wicked
           ?
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           preposterous
           and
           unhappy
           Education
           .
           Where
           Men
           have
           been
           bred
           and
           born
           in
           a
           false
           Religion
           ,
           they
           imbibe
           great
           Prejudices
           against
           those
           that
           would
           inform
           and
           teach
           them
           better
           .
           Education
           rivets
           Errors
           into
           the
           Mind
           
           as
           well
           as
           Truths
           ,
           and
           an
           Error
           being
           taken
           for
           a
           fundamental
           Truth
           ,
           whatever
           crosses
           it
           ,
           is
           look'd
           upon
           as
           dangerous
           and
           heretical
           ,
           and
           therefore
           abominable
           ;
           and
           unthinking
           Persons
           ,
           having
           no
           convenient
           Means
           to
           satisfy
           themselves
           as
           to
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           opposite
           Doctrine
           ,
           they
           speak
           as
           they
           are
           taught
           ,
           and
           talk
           bitterly
           against
           those
           that
           would
           undeceive
           them
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Idea's
           imprinted
           on
           their
           Mind
           by
           ill
           Men
           ,
           and
           deluded
           Teachers
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Case
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           taught
           ,
           that
           
             out
             of
             Galilee
             could
             arise
             nothing
             that
             was
             good
             ,
          
           and
           that
           no
           Prophet
           could
           come
           out
           of
           Galilee
           ,
           John
           I.
           46.
           
           John
           VII
           .
           52.
           
           And
           that
           was
           the
           Reason
           why
           they
           cast
           so
           many
           Reproaches
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           who
           was
           reported
           to
           be
           a
           Native
           of
           Galilee
           .
           The
           same
           may
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Opinion
           they
           had
           suck'd
           in
           with
           their
           Mother's
           Milk
           ,
           That
           the
           Messiah
           was
           to
           be
           a
           Temporal
           Prince
           ,
           and
           appear
           with
           outward
           Splendor
           ;
           which
           being
           wanting
           in
           
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
          
           ,
           they
           despised
           and
           reviled
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Another
           Reason
           is
           ,
           a
           blind
           Zeal
           ,
           the
           effect
           of
           an
           unhappy
           Education
           .
           This
           blind
           Zeal
           appears
           chiefly
           in
           passionate
           and
           cholerick
           Men
           ,
           who
           being
           
           bred
           up
           in
           a
           false
           Religion
           ,
           are
           not
           only
           able
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           do
           a
           world
           of
           Mischief
           ,
           
             their
             Tongues
             being
             set
             on
             fire
             of
             Hell
             ,
          
           with
           the
           Fool
           in
           the
           Proverbs
           ,
           will
           
             throw
             about
             Swords
             ,
             and
             Arrows
             ,
             and
             Firebrands
             ,
          
           and
           spit
           Flames
           against
           those
           who
           contradict
           their
           darling
           and
           perhaps
           profitable
           Principles
           .
           Thus
           it
           was
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           with
           St.
           Paul
           before
           his
           Passion
           was
           sanctified
           ,
           and
           himself
           converted
           ,
           his
           Zeal
           was
           blind
           and
           violent
           ,
           and
           that
           made
           him
           not
           only
           blaspheme
           Christ
           and
           his
           Saints
           ,
           but
           think
           it
           his
           Duty
           to
           do
           so
           ;
           as
           himself
           confesses
           1
           Tim.
           I.
           13.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Another
           ,
           is
           Pride
           .
           A
           proud
           Man
           is
           naturally
           tempted
           to
           slandering
           and
           abusing
           those
           who
           do
           not
           please
           him
           .
           His
           Pride
           makes
           him
           undervalue
           the
           Person
           that
           opposes
           his
           Insolence
           ;
           and
           that
           undervaluing
           provokes
           him
           to
           bitter
           Words
           and
           abusive
           Language
           .
           The
           Pharisees
           were
           monstrously
           proud
           ,
           swelled
           with
           a
           mighty
           Conceit
           of
           their
           Holiness
           and
           Strictness
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           horrid
           Language
           they
           gave
           to
           the
           
             Saviour
             of
             Mankind
          
           ,
           calling
           him
           
             Samaritan
             ,
             a
             Devil
          
           ,
           and
           
             an
             Impostor
          
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           that
           follow'd
           him
           ,
           
             Cursed
             ,
             John
          
           VII
           .
           49.
           
        
         
         
           4.
           
           A
           fourth
           Reason
           ,
           is
           Malice
           and
           Envy
           ,
           bitter
           Roots
           ,
           which
           produce
           very
           bitter
           Fruit
           ,
           even
           bitter
           Language
           :
           Malice
           is
           a
           Soil
           which
           evil
           Spirits
           do
           delight
           in
           ,
           and
           they
           dictate
           this
           hellish
           Rhetorick
           :
           Malice
           will
           make
           Faults
           where
           it
           finds
           none
           ,
           and
           misinterpret
           harmless
           Actions
           as
           unpardonable
           Crimes
           :
           It
           turns
           accidental
           Reports
           into
           Verities
           ;
           the
           shadow
           of
           a
           Sin
           into
           a
           real
           Crime
           ;
           and
           idle
           Peoples
           Talk
           into
           Demonstration
           and
           Evidence
           .
           And
           in
           this
           Art
           the
           
             High
             Priest
          
           that
           sat
           Judg
           in
           
           Christ's
           Cause
           seem'd
           to
           be
           very
           well
           skill'd
           ,
           who
           could
           spell
           Blasphemy
           out
           of
           Christ's
           Confession
           ,
           
             That
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Matth.
           XXVI
           .
           63.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Another
           Reason
           is
           ,
           Want
           of
           a
           sedate
           ,
           even
           ,
           serious
           ,
           and
           attentive
           Consideration
           of
           the
           Cause
           of
           such
           innocent
           Christians
           .
           From
           a
           precipitate
           Judgment
           a
           Man
           can
           expect
           little
           but
           inconsiderate
           Speeches
           and
           Expressions
           ;
           and
           where
           Men
           do
           inspect
           a
           thing
           hastily
           ,
           survey
           it
           only
           superficially
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           take
           time
           to
           weigh
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           wonder
           if
           they
           take
           the
           Cause
           by
           the
           wrong
           Handle
           ;
           and
           when
           that
           appears
           dreadful
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           upon
           a
           deliberate
           View
           would
           be
           
           found
           harmless
           ,
           and
           tolerable
           ,
           and
           very
           rational
           ,
           rash
           Censures
           and
           ill
           Language
           will
           be
           the
           Effects
           and
           Consequences
           of
           it
           ;
           as
           we
           see
           in
           the
           Proceedings
           of
           the
           Jews
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           Case
           ,
           Acts
           XXII
           .
           27
           ,
           28
           ,
           29.
           
           They
           had
           seen
           one
           Trophimus
           an
           Ephesian
           with
           him
           in
           the
           Streets
           ;
           without
           any
           Examination
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           they
           suppose
           he
           must
           be
           his
           Companion
           in
           the
           Temple
           too
           ;
           whereupon
           they
           raise
           a
           Cry
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             brought
             Greeks
             into
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             profaned
             that
             holy
             place
             .
          
        
         
           More
           Reasons
           might
           here
           be
           drawn
           from
           Profit
           ,
           and
           Interest
           ,
           and
           worldly
           Advantages
           ;
           from
           the
           Company
           Men
           keep
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           high
           Places
           and
           Stations
           they
           possess
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           Figure
           they
           make
           in
           a
           Commonwealth
           ,
           all
           which
           very
           often
           tempt
           them
           to
           revile
           those
           whom
           in
           their
           own
           Consciences
           they
           think
           innocent
           :
           but
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           may
           serve
           for
           a
           Taste
           .
           But
           let
           's
           go
           on
           ,
           and
           see
        
         
           III.
           How
           that
           which
           is
           a
           Sin
           to
           one
           can
           be
           a
           Blessing
           to
           another
           .
           Reviling
           and
           speaking
           Evil
           falsly
           of
           good
           men
           being
           a
           great
           Sin
           ,
           how
           this
           can
           make
           the
           Persons
           who
           are
           unjustly
           reviled
           ,
           blessed
           ?
        
         
         
           1.
           
           A
           very
           ill
           thing
           may
           be
           the
           Occasion
           of
           a
           very
           good
           one
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           a
           corrupt
           Tree
           cannot
           bring
           forth
           good
           Fruit
           ,
           nor
           do
           Men
           look
           for
           Grapes
           from
           Thorns
           ,
           nor
           for
           Olive-berries
           from
           a
           Bramble
           ,
           nor
           for
           sweet
           Water
           from
           salt
           Springs
           ;
           but
           tho'
           a
           bad
           Thing
           cannot
           be
           the
           proper
           efficient
           Cause
           of
           a
           good
           one
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           prove
           the
           Occasion
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           Mens
           dissolute
           and
           disorderly
           Actions
           are
           Occasions
           of
           very
           excellent
           Laws
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Man
           whom
           History
           speaks
           of
           ,
           his
           Enemy
           who
           struck
           him
           with
           an
           Intent
           to
           kill
           ,
           
             broke
             the
             Imposthume
             in
             his
             Body
             ,
             which
             proved
             his
             Health
             and
             Recovery
          
           ;
           so
           the
           
             Devil
             's
             accusing
             the
             Brethren
             before
             God
             day
             and
             night
             ,
          
           is
           the
           Occasion
           of
           their
           steddy
           Protection
           .
           After
           the
           same
           manner
           ,
           from
           wicked
           Mens
           reviling
           
             Conscientious
             Christians
          
           ,
           God
           takes
           Occasion
           to
           reward
           them
           with
           Love
           and
           tender
           Mercies
           ,
           turns
           those
           Revilings
           into
           Blessings
           ;
           as
           Joseph's
           being
           sold
           into
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           turned
           out
           of
           
           Potiphar's
           House
           with
           Infamy
           ,
           and
           Disgrace
           ,
           and
           his
           Imprisonment
           ,
           into
           Grandeur
           and
           Royalty
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Not
           so
           much
           the
           Revilings
           of
           wicked
           Men
           make
           such
           Persons
           blessed
           ,
           as
           their
           Innocence
           under
           those
           Revilings
           .
           
           God
           ,
           that
           sees
           them
           wrongfully
           abused
           ,
           and
           reproach'd
           ,
           takes
           their
           part
           .
           
             An
             ordinary
             Judg
          
           is
           bound
           in
           Conscience
           to
           plead
           the
           Cause
           of
           him
           whom
           he
           knows
           to
           be
           unjustly
           arraign'd
           ,
           much
           more
           
             the
             righteous
             Judge
             of
             the
             World
          
           may
           be
           supposed
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           Innocence
           of
           his
           Servants
           whom
           Men
           unjustly
           calumniate
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           them
           into
           his
           Protection
           .
           
             Shall
             not
             the
             Judg
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             judge
             righteous
             Judgment
             ?
          
           saith
           the
           Patriarch
           ,
           Gen.
           XVIII
           .
           24.
           
           And
           this
           makes
           them
           blessed
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           's
           not
           these
           Revilings
           so
           much
           that
           makes
           them
           blessed
           ,
           as
           their
           Behaviour
           and
           Deportment
           under
           them
           ,
           even
           their
           Patience
           ,
           and
           Meekness
           ,
           and
           Calmness
           ,
           and
           committing
           themselves
           
             to
             him
             that
             judges
             righteously
          
           .
           Should
           he
           that
           is
           unjustly
           reviled
           
             render
             railing
             for
             railing
          
           ,
           or
           
             reviling
             for
             reviling
          
           ,
           in
           doing
           so
           ,
           he
           would
           spoil
           his
           Blessedness
           ;
           but
           
             bearing
             the
             Reproach
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           
             esteeming
             it
             greater
             Riches
             than
             the
             Treasures
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           without
           recriminating
           ,
           this
           is
           it
           that
           makes
           him
           blessed
           ,
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           this
           is
           to
           be
           a
           Disciple
           of
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           II.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           That
           which
           makes
           them
           blessed
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           Cause
           for
           which
           they
           are
           reviled
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             for
             my
             sake
          
           .
           In
           our
           worldly
           Concerns
           ,
           to
           be
           unjustly
           traduced
           ,
           hath
           something
           of
           Blessedness
           in
           it
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           the
           Testimony
           of
           our
           Conscience
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           done
           what
           is
           lawful
           and
           right
           ,
           much
           more
           when
           we
           are
           
             evil
             spoken
             of
             falsly
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             ,
          
           because
           we
           adhere
           close
           to
           the
           
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           because
           we
           obey
           our
           Master's
           Will
           ,
           and
           because
           we
           will
           not
           dishonour
           him
           by
           doing
           things
           which
           he
           hath
           forbid
           .
           This
           makes
           the
           Blessedness
           great
           ,
           as
           the
           Person
           is
           for
           whom
           we
           suffer
           .
           So
           that
           tho'
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           these
           Revilings
           may
           occasion
           their
           Blessedness
           ,
           yet
           the
           Particulars
           I
           have
           mention'd
           are
           properly
           the
           ministerial
           Causes
           that
           make
           them
           blessed
           ,
           and
           consequently
           it
           's
           no
           Absurdity
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           a
           thing
           which
           is
           a
           Sin
           to
           one
           is
           a
           Blessing
           to
           another
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           we
           count
           it
           a
           Solecism
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           one
           Man's
           Meat
           is
           another
           Man's
           Poison
           .
        
         
           
             Inferences
             .
          
           
             I.
             Without
             my
             telling
             you
             ,
             you
             may
             gather
             from
             the
             Premises
             ,
             That
             every
             Man
             who
             is
             reviled
             is
             not
             therefore
             blessed
             .
             A
             Man's
             Life
             and
             Actions
             may
             
             be
             so
             bad
             ,
             that
             he
             deserves
             to
             be
             evil
             spoken
             of
             ;
             but
             that
             's
             no
             reviling
             ,
             but
             speaking
             the
             Truth
             .
             I
             grant
             a
             Man
             may
             speak
             Truth
             of
             another
             with
             an
             ill
             Intent
             ,
             which
             may
             make
             it
             Sin
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             have
             a
             Call
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             his
             Intent
             be
             good
             ,
             speaking
             of
             another
             what
             he
             is
             really
             guilty
             of
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             reviling
             ,
             to
             be
             sure
             no
             unjust
             reviling
             .
             Christ
             spoke
             very
             ill
             things
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             but
             their
             insolent
             Behaviour
             both
             justified
             and
             required
             such
             Corrosives
             .
             We
             are
             not
             to
             flatter
             Men
             in
             their
             Sins
             ,
             nor
             to
             applaud
             their
             evil
             Actions
             ;
             we
             must
             not
             call
             an
             Adulterer
             chaste
             ▪
             nor
             a
             
               Cholerick
               Person
            
             meek
             ,
             nor
             a
             
               Person
               given
               to
               Tipling
               and
               Drinking
               ,
            
             sober
             ;
             nor
             must
             he
             be
             stiled
             
               a
               good
               Man
            
             ,
             who
             walks
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             Christian
             ,
             if
             thou
             wouldst
             not
             be
             ill
             spoken
             of
             ,
             do
             that
             which
             is
             true
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             good
             ,
             and
             honest
             ,
             and
             lovely
             ,
             and
             
               of
               a
               good
               Report
            
             ;
             and
             
               Who
               will
               harm
               you
               if
               you
               be
               Followers
               of
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ?
            
             saith
             S.
             Peter
             1
             Pet.
             III.
             13.
             
          
           
             If
             thy
             Lewdness
             or
             dishonest
             Actions
             open
             Peoples
             Mouths
             against
             thee
             ,
             thy
             Misfortune
             is
             of
             thine
             own
             making
             ;
             God
             denounces
             a
             dreadful
             Woe
             against
             
             those
             
               that
               call
               evil
               good
               ,
               and
               good
               evil
               ,
            
             that
             
               put
               bitter
               for
               sweet
               ,
               and
               sweet
               for
               bitter
               ,
            
             Isa.
             V.
             20.
             
             And
             tho'
             
               Charity
               believes
               the
               best
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             believes
             with
             Discretion
             ;
             it
             doth
             not
             ,
             neither
             indeed
             is
             it
             bound
             ,
             to
             believe
             blindly
             that
             Black
             is
             White
             ,
             or
             that
             Stones
             are
             Bread
             :
             Blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             come
             to
             that
             extravagant
             Belief
             which
             Bellarmine
             asserts
             to
             be
             necessary
             ,
             that
             
               if
               the
               Pope
               should
               so
               far
               err
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               Vertue
               Vice
               and
               Vice
               Vertue
               ,
               the
               whole
               Church
               would
               be
               bound
               to
               obey
               him
               .
            
             This
             is
             Bedlam
             Talk
             ;
             and
             we
             see
             what
             Absurdities
             the
             Reward
             of
             Purple
             can
             lead
             Men
             into
             .
             Our
             Reason
             was
             not
             given
             us
             for
             fashion
             sake
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             to
             prove
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             
               try
               the
               Spirits
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Our
             Religion
             bids
             us
             
               walk
               circumspectly
            
             ;
             and
             to
             take
             care
             that
             we
             be
             not
             evil
             spoken
             of
             ,
             is
             our
             Duty
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             avoiding
             Sins
             scandalous
             ,
             and
             which
             make
             us
             to
             be
             pointed
             at
             ,
             but
             by
             shunning
             even
             things
             which
             tho'
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             no
             great
             harm
             in
             them
             ,
             yet
             may
             give
             Offence
             to
             weaker
             Brethren
             .
             There
             is
             a
             great
             Wisdom
             to
             be
             used
             in
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             deny
             our selves
             in
             speaking
             and
             doing
             things
             ,
             in
             Postures
             ,
             and
             Gestures
             ,
             and
             Dresses
             ,
             which
             
             may
             be
             a
             stumbling-block
             in
             the
             way
             of
             our
             Fellow-Christians
             ,
             and
             may
             either
             make
             them
             remiss
             in
             their
             Duty
             ,
             or
             stop
             them
             in
             their
             Progress
             in
             Goodness
             ,
             or
             tempt
             them
             to
             Apostacy
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             is
             the
             Exhortation
             1
             Cor.
             X.
             32.
             
             
               Give
               no
               offence
               neither
               to
               the
               Jews
               nor
               to
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               nor
               to
               the
               Churches
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               as
               I
               please
               all
               men
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               not
               seeking
               mine
               own
               profit
               ,
               but
               the
               profit
               of
               many
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               saved
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             As
             those
             who
             are
             reviled
             and
             ill
             spoken
             of
             for
             a
             conscientious
             Believing
             and
             Obeying
             Christ
             Jesus
             ;
             as
             these
             are
             certainly
             blessed
             Men
             ,
             so
             those
             who
             unjustly
             revile
             such
             Persons
             must
             needs
             be
             in
             a
             cursed
             State.
             Not
             to
             meddle
             at
             this
             time
             with
             those
             profane
             Persons
             who
             profess
             themselves
             Members
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             revile
             others
             that
             will
             not
             swear
             and
             drink
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             
               run
               with
               them
               into
               excess
               of
               riot
            
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             lamentable
             thing
             to
             see
             some
             Masters
             of
             Families
             ,
             how
             angry
             they
             are
             with
             their
             Servants
             ,
             Apprentices
             ,
             nay
             sometimes
             Children
             too
             ,
             for
             being
             devout
             ,
             and
             serious
             ,
             and
             cautious
             of
             offending
             God
             ,
             and
             wronging
             their
             Consciences
             ,
             and
             what
             reproachful
             Titles
             they
             heap
             upon
             them
             ,
             calling
             them
             
               Fools
               ,
               Sots
               ,
               Melancholy
               ,
               Precise
               ,
               
               Fanaticks
               ,
               Hypocrites
               ,
            
             and
             what
             not
             ;
             nay
             are
             angry
             sometimes
             even
             with
             the
             
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             by
             whose
             Perswasion
             they
             have
             turned
             to
             God!
             Mad-men
             these
             !
             that
             are
             angry
             with
             the
             Blessings
             God
             sends
             them
             !
             strange
             inconsiderate
             Creatures
             !
             Are
             you
             angry
             with
             the
             means
             of
             your
             Preservation
             ?
             A
             religious
             Servant
             in
             a
             wicked
             Family
             helps
             to
             preserve
             that
             Family
             from
             being
             ruin'd
             and
             destroy'd
             ,
             at
             least
             keeps
             off
             some
             greater
             Evils
             that
             did
             hang
             over
             their
             Heads
             :
             
               God
               blessed
               the
               Egyptians
               house
               for
               Joseph's
               sake
               ,
            
             Gen.
             XXXIX
             .
             5.
             
             A
             religious
             Servant
             ,
             or
             Apprentice
             ,
             or
             Child
             ,
             I
             mean
             one
             that
             is
             truly
             so
             faithful
             to
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             that
             makes
             Conscience
             of
             discharging
             the
             Duty
             of
             his
             Calling
             and
             Relation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Duty
             to
             God
             ;
             not
             one
             that
             pretends
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             neglects
             his
             Master's
             Business
             ,
             but
             one
             that
             hath
             an
             equal
             Respect
             to
             the
             Duties
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Table
             ;
             such
             a
             Person
             is
             a
             greater
             Treasure
             in
             a
             loose
             Family
             than
             his
             Superiors
             think
             for
             :
             It
             is
             for
             such
             a
             Mans
             sake
             that
             God
             blesses
             them
             ,
             and
             withdraws
             his
             Wrath
             and
             Anger
             from
             them
             ,
             or
             reprieves
             them
             ,
             who
             are
             otherwise
             ripe
             for
             Vengeance
             .
             And
             that
             your
             
             Profit
             and
             Trade
             doth
             not
             decay
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             such
             excellent
             Persons
             sakes
             whom
             God
             loves
             ;
             and
             for
             their
             Piety
             God
             exercises
             Patience
             toward
             you
             .
             And
             are
             you
             angry
             with
             us
             too
             ,
             who
             exhort
             them
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             oblige
             them
             to
             make
             Restitution
             when
             they
             have
             wrong'd
             you
             ,
             and
             admonish
             them
             to
             be
             faithful
             ,
             and
             to
             please
             you
             well
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             when
             by
             our
             Entreaties
             and
             Counsel
             we
             have
             driven
             the
             evil
             Spirit
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             are
             you
             sorry
             that
             we
             have
             not
             let
             him
             continue
             in
             the
             House
             where
             he
             had
             taken
             up
             his
             Residence
             ?
          
           
             Cursed
             Children
             !
             who
             are
             displeas'd
             with
             the
             good
             Angels
             God
             sends
             into
             their
             Houses
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             their
             Guardians
             too
             ,
             that
             defend
             them
             from
             imminent
             Danger
             !
             Instead
             of
             reviling
             your
             Servants
             or
             Inferiors
             for
             standing
             in
             awe
             of
             God
             more
             than
             of
             Men
             ,
             you
             should
             encourage
             them
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             giving
             them
             ill
             Language
             for
             being
             desirous
             to
             visit
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             at
             convenient
             Seasons
             ,
             you
             should
             rejoyce
             that
             God
             hath
             blessed
             you
             with
             such
             Mercies
             ,
             and
             sent
             you
             such
             Protectors
             of
             your
             Fortunes
             ,
             and
             adore
             the
             Divine
             Goodness
             who
             hath
             vouchsafed
             such
             
             shining
             and
             burning
             Lights
             to
             your
             Houses
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             the
             Nature
             of
             Vice
             and
             Corruption
             :
             It
             hates
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             walk
             in
             the
             Light
             :
             It
             cannot
             be
             easie
             while
             it
             sees
             such
             Examples
             ,
             who
             are
             a
             perpetual
             Reproach
             to
             their
             Lives
             and
             Conversations
             .
             Men
             wicked
             and
             debauch'd
             do
             not
             think
             themselves
             secure
             while
             their
             Domesticks
             chuse
             the
             better
             part
             ,
             and
             by
             so
             doing
             tell
             them
             that
             they
             are
             in
             the
             High-way
             to
             Damnation
             :
             such
             Mens
             Condemnation
             will
             not
             be
             only
             just
             ,
             but
             greater
             than
             other
             Mens
             ,
             because
             they
             refuse
             not
             only
             
               him
               that
               speaks
               to
               them
               from
               Heaven
               ,
            
             but
             even
             those
             who
             by
             their
             Deeds
             
               speak
               to
               them
               here
               on
               Earth
               ,
            
             and
             make
             the
             Goodness
             they
             see
             in
             sober
             Men
             the
             Cause
             of
             their
             Anger
             ,
             which
             is
             intended
             as
             a
             Motive
             to
             their
             Remorse
             and
             Repentance
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             III.
             Let
             no
             Man's
             Heart
             fail
             him
             because
             he
             is
             reproach'd
             ,
             reviled
             ,
             or
             evil
             spoken
             of
             for
             the
             
               Name
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             blessed
             thing
             to
             be
             
               reproach'd
               for
               Righteousness
               sake
            
             ,
             to
             be
             reviled
             for
             being
             serious
             ,
             to
             be
             despised
             for
             doing
             the
             Will
             of
             God.
             Hath
             not
             this
             been
             the
             Case
             of
             the
             best
             Servants
             of
             God
             ?
             
               When
               I
               wept
               ,
               and
               chasten'd
               my
               soul
               with
               fasting
               ,
               that
               was
               
               to
               my
               reproach
               ,
               I
               made
               sackcloth
               also
               my
               garment
               ,
               and
               I
               became
               a
               Proverb
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               that
               sit
               in
               the
               gate
               speak
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               the
               song
               of
               the
               drunkards
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             excellent
             David
             ,
             Psal.
             LXIX
             .
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               John
               came
               neither
               eating
               nor
               drinking
               ,
               and
               they
               say
               he
               hath
               a
               Devil
               .
               The
               son
               of
               man
               came
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               and
               they
               say
               ,
               Behold
               a
               man
               gluttonous
               ,
               and
               a
               wine-bibber
               ,
               a
               friend
               of
               Publicans
               and
               Sinners
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Mat.
             XI
             .
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             
               But
               Wisdom
               is
               justified
               of
               her
               children
               :
            
             What
             you
             lose
             in
             the
             Opinion
             of
             wicked
             Men
             you
             gain
             in
             the
             Esteem
             of
             those
             who
             walk
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord.
             It
             is
             a
             mercy
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             something
             to
             lose
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             an
             Honour
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             you
             do
             lose
             something
             for
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             tho'
             you
             lose
             not
             an
             Arm
             ,
             a
             Leg
             ,
             a
             Hand
             ,
             an
             Eye
             ,
             or
             Life
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             yet
             I
             say
             it
             is
             a
             very
             great
             Honour
             that
             you
             lose
             your
             good
             Name
             in
             his
             Cause
             ;
             and
             yet
             you
             do
             not
             lose
             it
             neither
             ,
             but
             you
             rather
             raise
             and
             make
             it
             greater
             ,
             for
             your
             Names
             are
             written
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Whatever
             any
             Man
             loses
             for
             Christ
             ,
             he
             shall
             
               receive
               an
               hundredfold
            
             in
             Peace
             ,
             Content
             ,
             and
             Satisfaction
             
               here
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               life
               everlasting
               .
            
          
           
           
             Only
             ,
             
               Let
               patience
               have
               its
               perfect
               work
               .
               Being
               reproached
               and
               cursed
               ,
            
             do
             you
             
               bless
               ;
               being
               abused
            
             ,
             do
             you
             
               pray
               for
               those
               which
               despitefully
               use
               you
               ;
               being
               defamed
               ,
            
             do
             you
             entreat
             ;
             and
             
               being
               made
               Spectacles
               to
               Angels
               and
               to
               Men
               ,
            
             do
             you
             
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               God
               of
               your
               Salvation
               .
            
             The
             time
             will
             come
             ,
             when
             those
             very
             Men
             which
             revile
             you
             now
             for
             your
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             will
             praise
             and
             admire
             you
             :
             If
             God
             converts
             them
             here
             ,
             they
             will
             certainly
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             forbear
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             resist
             the
             Arguments
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             turn
             ,
             the
             Misery
             and
             the
             Torments
             that
             will
             fall
             upon
             them
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ,
             will
             extort
             ,
             and
             force
             this
             Admiration
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             Let
             Men
             call
             you
             all
             to
             naught
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             God
             respects
             you
             ,
             and
             hath
             promis'd
             not
             to
             leave
             them
             ,
             nor
             to
             forsake
             them
             .
             Do
             but
             wait
             for
             the
             Day
             ,
             for
             the
             glorious
             Day
             of
             the
             Manifestation
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             see
             the
             Scene
             of
             Affairs
             changed
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             Revolution
             of
             things
             than
             ever
             happen'd
             since
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             World
             :
             Those
             that
             call
             you
             Fools
             now
             ,
             will
             magnify
             your
             Wisdom
             then
             ;
             those
             who
             count
             your
             Life
             Madness
             now
             ,
             will
             confess
             it
             was
             the
             most
             rational
             
             Course
             ;
             those
             that
             laugh
             at
             you
             now
             ,
             will
             weep
             when
             they
             behold
             how
             much
             they
             were
             mistaken
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             now
             make
             a
             Mock
             of
             your
             Devotion
             ,
             will
             own
             then
             ,
             that
             you
             acted
             upon
             very
             noble
             Principles
             .
             Let
             no
             Reproaches
             fright
             you
             
               from
               fighting
               the
               good
               Fight
            
             .
             These
             are
             the
             Temptations
             you
             must
             overcome
             .
             Against
             these
             Enemies
             you
             are
             to
             fight
             ;
             that
             's
             your
             Work
             ,
             your
             Task
             ,
             and
             the
             Race
             you
             are
             to
             run
             in
             :
             and
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               endureth
               Temptations
               ,
               for
               when
               he
               is
               tried
               ,
               he
               shall
               receive
               a
               Crown
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               promis'd
               to
               them
               that
               love
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           XII
           .
        
         
           
             St.
             Matth.
             Ch.
             V.
             Ver.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rejoyce
             and
             be
             exceeding
             glad
             ,
             for
             great
             is
             your
             Reward
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             for
             so
             persecuted
             they
             the
             Prophets
             that
             were
             before
             you
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           future
           Rewards
           which
           God
           hath
           promised
           to
           them
           that
           love
           him
           ,
           are
           things
           we
           have
           often
           occasion
           to
           speak
           of
           ,
           partly
           because
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           is
           our
           Guide
           ,
           partly
           we
           can
           never
           say
           too
           much
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           partly
           because
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           which
           so
           nearly
           concerns
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           requires
           our
           daily
           Thoughts
           and
           Contemplations
           :
           But
           as
           familiar
           as
           the
           Subject
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           always
           useful
           .
           Christ
           having
           in
           all
           the
           preceding
           Beatitudes
           
           still
           shewn
           wherein
           the
           Blessedness
           of
           those
           vertuous
           Men
           whom
           he
           commends
           doth
           consist
           ,
           he
           doth
           the
           like
           in
           this
           ;
           for
           having
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Verses
           pronounc'd
           those
           Persons
           blessed
           who
           
             are
             reviled
             ,
             and
             evil
             spoken
             of
             for
             Righteousness
             sake
             ,
          
           or
           for
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           declares
           in
           this
           the
           Nature
           of
           their
           Blessedness
           ,
           Rejoyce
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             and
             be
             exceeding
             glad
             ,
             for
             great
             is
             your
             Reward
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           And
           to
           encourage
           to
           a
           more
           chearful
           bearing
           of
           these
           unjust
           Reproaches
           ,
           he
           sets
           before
           them
           the
           Example
           of
           the
           Prophets
           of
           old
           ,
           
             For
             so
             persecuted
             they
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             the
             Prophets
             that
             were
             before
             you
          
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           so
           they
           used
           them
           ,
           so
           they
           dealt
           with
           them
           ,
           so
           they
           calumniated
           them
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Custom
           of
           the
           World
           many
           hundred
           ,
           a
           thousand
           ,
           two
           thousand
           ,
           three
           thousand
           Years
           agone
           ,
           to
           speak
           all
           manner
           of
           evil
           of
           those
           excellent
           Men
           ;
           so
           they
           call'd
           Moses
           a
           
             pragmatical
             Man
          
           ,
           and
           Samuel
           an
           
             old
             Dotard
          
           ,
           and
           Elijah
           a
           
             Troubler
             of
             Israel
          
           ,
           and
           
             an
             Enemy
             to
             the
             Commonwealth
          
           ,
           and
           
             Elisha
             Bald
             pate
          
           ,
           and
           Micaiah
           an
           
             impertinent
             Fellow
          
           ,
           and
           Amos
           a
           
             Man
             ungentile
          
           and
           clownish
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           dealt
           with
           Isaiah
           ,
           whom
           after
           many
           Revilings
           they
           
             saw'd
             asunder
          
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           
           used
           Jeremias
           ,
           whom
           after
           a
           thousand
           Reproaches
           they
           
             stoned
             to
             Death
          
           .
           So
           
             persecuted
             they
             the
             Prophets
             that
             were
             before
             you
             .
          
        
         
           And
           this
           will
           give
           me
           occasion
           to
           observe
           to
           you
           ,
        
         
           I.
           That
           the
           great
           Rewards
           of
           Heaven
           are
           just
           matter
           of
           Joy
           and
           Gladness
           to
           pious
           Sufferers
           :
           
             Rejoyce
             and
             be
             exceeding
             glad
             ,
             for
             great
             is
             your
             Reward
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           II.
           It
           's
           comfortable
           to
           suffer
           in
           good
           Company
           :
           
             For
             so
             persecuted
             they
             the
             Prophets
             of
             old
             .
          
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           great
           Rewards
           of
           Heaven
           are
           just
           matter
           of
           Joy
           and
           Gladness
           to
           pious
           Sufferers
           .
           If
           it
           were
           not
           so
           ,
           Christ
           would
           never
           have
           encouraged
           those
           who
           are
           unjustly
           reviled
           for
           his
           Names
           sake
           
             to
             rejoyce
             and
             be
             exceeding
             glad
          
           for
           this
           Reason
           ,
           because
           
             great
             is
             their
             Reward
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           At
           once
           to
           prove
           and
           paraphrase
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ;
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Question
           is
           not
           ,
           Whether
           the
           Rewards
           of
           Heaven
           are
           matter
           of
           Joy
           and
           Gladness
           to
           those
           who
           are
           already
           actually
           possess'd
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           have
           left
           this
           World
           ,
           and
           exchanged
           this
           Life
           for
           a
           better
           ,
           and
           
             as
             they
             have
             heard
             ,
             see
             in
             the
             City
             of
             our
             God
             ,
          
           and
           see
           no
           more
           
           
             darkly
             ,
             as
             through
             a
             glass
             ,
             but
             face
             to
             face
             .
          
           There
           is
           no
           Dispute
           among
           Christians
           ,
           but
           that
           these
           Rewards
           are
           Joy
           and
           Gladness
           to
           such
           .
           What!
           Can
           they
           forbear
           rejoycing
           that
           lie
           at
           the
           Fountain
           ,
           drink
           of
           the
           River
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           full
           of
           Water
           ,
           even
           Water
           of
           Life
           ?
           Can
           they
           be
           sorrowful
           ,
           that
           have
           the
           Bridegroom
           always
           present
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           are
           out
           of
           all
           Danger
           to
           be
           deprived
           of
           his
           Company
           ?
           Can
           they
           be
           sad
           that
           are
           united
           to
           the
           bright
           increated
           Sun
           ,
           which
           irradiates
           the
           vast
           Territories
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           are
           perpetually
           warmed
           into
           Strength
           and
           Vigor
           to
           praise
           and
           adore
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           Life
           ,
           and
           Glory
           of
           their
           Being
           ?
        
         
           The
           Question
           is
           not
           concerning
           these
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           on
           this
           side
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           this
           Land
           of
           the
           Living
           ,
           in
           this
           Valley
           of
           Misery
           ,
           and
           are
           afflicted
           ,
           reviled
           ,
           persecuted
           ,
           abused
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           forsaken
           not
           only
           of
           Men
           ,
           but
           of
           
             Heaven
             too
          
           .
           Whether
           the
           Rewards
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           things
           invisible
           and
           unseen
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           reach
           and
           sight
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           they
           have
           nothing
           to
           shew
           but
           a
           few
           Lines
           in
           a
           Book
           call'd
           
             the
             Bible
          
           ;
           whether
           such
           things
           as
           these
           can
           be
           just
           Cause
           of
           Joy
           and
           Gladness
           ,
           and
           to
           Persons
           who
           are
           
           despicable
           and
           miserable
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           
             made
             the
             off-scouring
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           Point
           I
           am
           to
           prove
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           these
           Rewards
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           much
           out
           of
           sight
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           are
           matter
           of
           Joy
           and
           Gladness
           to
           wise
           ,
           rational
           ,
           and
           inquisitive
           Persons
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           what
           Experience
           tells
           us
           ;
           and
           when
           I
           was
           upon
           the
           Tenth
           Verse
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           I
           gave
           you
           very
           considerable
           Instances
           of
           it
           :
           nor
           is
           this
           Age
           so
           barren
           of
           Goodness
           ,
           but
           that
           several
           excellent
           Christians
           do
           rejoyce
           and
           are
           exceeding
           glad
           at
           these
           Rewards
           ,
           and
           are
           able
           to
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           the
           Believers
           of
           old
           ,
           
             We
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Rom.
           V.
           2.
           
           So
           that
           the
           matter
           of
           fact
           is
           certain
           .
           All
           the
           Difficulty
           lies
           here
           ,
           Whether
           these
           Rewards
           so
           much
           talk'd
           of
           ,
           are
           Ground
           sufficient
           and
           solid
           enough
           to
           build
           such
           Joy
           and
           Gladness
           upon
           ;
           for
           Men
           may
           delude
           themselves
           with
           Fancies
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           People
           in
           Bedlam
           do
           .
           But
           even
           this
           will
           soon
           be
           made
           out
           ;
           for
           if
           a
           Man
           have
           sufficient
           ground
           to
           believe
           that
           there
           are
           such
           Rewards
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Book
           call'd
           
             the
             Bible
          
           contains
           the
           Promises
           and
           Oracles
           
           of
           the
           Living
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           hath
           certainly
           promis'd
           such
           Rewards
           ,
           and
           Rewards
           so
           great
           ,
           so
           wonderful
           as
           that
           Book
           speaks
           of
           ,
           to
           Persons
           duly
           qualified
           ,
           then
           such
           a
           Man
           hath
           sufficient
           reason
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           Hope
           and
           Expectation
           of
           it
           .
           And
           that
           what
           the
           Bible
           saith
           of
           these
           Rewards
           ,
           is
           the
           express
           Word
           and
           Promise
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           evident
           from
           hence
           ,
           because
           the
           several
           Writers
           of
           that
           Book
           ,
           and
           particularly
           the
           Assertors
           of
           these
           Rewards
           ,
           whose
           Prevarication
           and
           Aberration
           from
           the
           Truth
           could
           never
           be
           proved
           ,
           do
           peremptorily
           affirm
           it
           :
           And
           that
           they
           affirm
           nothing
           but
           the
           Truth
           ,
           the
           Miracles
           they
           wrought
           before
           whole
           Multitudes
           in
           Confirmation
           of
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           and
           the
           Truth
           of
           which
           hath
           been
           convey'd
           and
           handed
           down
           from
           Age
           to
           Age
           ,
           and
           sealed
           with
           a
           thousand
           and
           a
           thousand
           Deaths
           ,
           do
           sufficiently
           demonstrate
           .
           And
           as
           true
           Miracles
           can
           be
           nothing
           but
           the
           Effects
           of
           an
           Omnipotent
           Power
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           absurd
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           lend
           or
           vouchsafe
           his
           Omnipotent
           Power
           to
           confirm
           a
           Lye.
           And
           we
           may
           as
           well
           question
           the
           Publick
           Acts
           and
           Edicts
           in
           such
           a
           King's
           Reign
           ,
           who
           lived
           two
           or
           three
           hundred
           years
           ago
           ,
           attested
           by
           publick
           
           Authority
           ,
           as
           the
           Records
           of
           these
           Miracles
           ;
           for
           the
           former
           we
           have
           only
           the
           Testimony
           of
           a
           single
           Nation
           ,
           for
           the
           other
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           whole
           Christian
           World
           ,
           even
           that
           of
           Enemies
           ,
           not
           to
           mention
           ,
           that
           the
           natural
           Dictates
           of
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           Light
           of
           Nature
           ,
           speaks
           ,
           though
           more
           darkly
           ,
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           :
           So
           that
           there
           is
           no
           room
           left
           for
           any
           rational
           Doubt
           that
           there
           are
           such
           Rewards
           ,
           which
           may
           certainly
           be
           had
           ,
           and
           consequently
           they
           are
           just
           matter
           of
           Gladness
           and
           Rejoycing
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           see
           that
           these
           Rewards
           do
           not
           cause
           this
           Joy
           in
           all
           ,
           the
           generality
           rejoycing
           more
           in
           Temporal
           and
           External
           ,
           than
           Spiritual
           and
           Eternal
           Blessings
           :
           nor
           indeed
           do
           we
           find
           this
           Joy
           in
           all
           Persons
           who
           are
           in
           Distress
           ;
           for
           the
           Sorrow
           they
           lie
           under
           ,
           and
           their
           secret
           Fondness
           of
           these
           outward
           Enjoyments
           ,
           we
           see
           ,
           drown
           their
           Joy
           or
           Rejoycing
           in
           these
           Rewards
           :
           Tho'
           I
           know
           Heaven
           at
           such
           times
           is
           often
           talk'd
           of
           ,
           yet
           it
           's
           evident
           it
           moves
           not
           ;
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           may
           be
           ,
           amuses
           the
           Party
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           present
           makes
           him
           attentive
           ;
           but
           being
           over
           ,
           like
           a
           Stone
           forced
           up
           into
           the
           Air
           ,
           when
           that
           Force
           is
           withdrawn
           ,
           it
           
           sinks
           to
           its
           Mother
           Earth
           again
           .
           We
           must
           suppose
           therefore
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           can
           rejoyce
           in
           this
           Reward
           ,
           I
           mean
           truly
           rejoyce
           ,
           must
           be
           a
           Person
           duly
           qualified
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           qualifies
           a
           Man
           for
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           lively
           Belief
           of
           it
           ,
           a
           lively
           Representation
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Mind
           and
           Understanding
           ,
           a
           firm
           Perswasion
           of
           the
           Certainty
           ,
           and
           of
           our
           Right
           and
           Title
           to
           it
           ,
           a
           very
           high
           Esteem
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           an
           actual
           preferring
           it
           before
           the
           Satisfactions
           of
           this
           present
           World
           :
           and
           accordingly
           we
           find
           that
           those
           who
           have
           been
           thus
           qualified
           ,
           have
           rejoyced
           in
           these
           Rewards
           
             with
             joy
             unspeakable
             and
             full
             of
             glory
          
           ;
           as
           we
           see
           1
           Pet.
           I.
           8.
           But
        
         
           4.
           
           Besides
           this
           ,
           there
           are
           two
           Qualifications
           more
           which
           very
           much
           promote
           this
           Joy
           ,
           or
           help
           towards
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           ,
           1.
           
           A
           blameless
           Life
           .
           2.
           
           Suffering
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           that
           blameless
           Life
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           A
           blameless
           Life
           .
           A
           Man
           that
           lives
           in
           Sin
           ,
           or
           minds
           little
           but
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           allows
           himself
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           's
           manifestly
           contrary
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           cannot
           possibly
           rejoyce
           in
           these
           Rewards
           ;
           as
           well
           may
           a
           Beggar
           rejoyce
           in
           such
           a
           Nobleman's
           Estate
           who
           is
           a
           meer
           Stranger
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           a
           Person
           who
           is
           loth
           to
           submit
           to
           
           Christ's
           Yoke
           rejoyce
           in
           
           the
           hopes
           of
           these
           Rewards
           ,
           which
           do
           not
           at
           all
           belong
           to
           him
           .
           Purity
           of
           Life
           hath
           the
           Promise
           of
           this
           Reward
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           pure
           Liver
           only
           is
           the
           Person
           that
           can
           justly
           rejoyce
           in
           it
           ;
           especially
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           he
           suffers
           notwithstanding
           his
           blameless
           Life
           ;
           for
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           the
           Rewards
           of
           Heaven
           he
           takes
           a
           View
           of
           ,
           assure
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           time
           will
           shortly
           come
           ,
           when
           all
           this
           Troubles
           shall
           vanish
           away
           like
           Smoak
           at
           the
           glorious
           Presence
           of
           God
           ;
           that
           it
           will
           not
           be
           long
           before
           he
           shall
           be
           out
           of
           the
           reach
           of
           all
           slanderous
           and
           malicious
           Tongues
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           greater
           his
           Sufferings
           are
           ,
           the
           greater
           will
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           Triumph
           ,
           and
           Satisfaction
           be
           .
           His
           Sufferings
           fix
           his
           Thoughts
           upon
           this
           Reward
           ,
           and
           move
           him
           to
           dwell
           upon
           it
           .
           The
           Bitterness
           of
           his
           Affliction
           gives
           that
           Reward
           a
           greater
           Sweetness
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           same
           that
           makes
           him
           relish
           it
           the
           more
           :
           Hence
           comes
           this
           Joy
           ;
           and
           the
           nobler
           the
           Cause
           is
           ,
           in
           and
           for
           which
           he
           suffers
           ,
           the
           greater
           is
           the
           Joy.
           
        
         
           But
           5.
           
           Though
           all
           this
           helps
           ,
           yet
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           of
           God
           must
           work
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           work
           in
           and
           upon
           the
           Heart
           ,
           and
           make
           the
           Impression
           of
           the
           future
           Reward
           so
           lively
           ,
           that
           it
           shall
           cause
           Joy
           
           and
           Rejoycing
           :
           much
           depends
           upon
           the
           Spirits
           mingling
           those
           Rewards
           with
           the
           Thoughts
           of
           the
           Mind
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Affections
           are
           affected
           ,
           and
           rouz'd
           ,
           and
           elevated
           into
           Joy
           and
           Rejoycing
           ,
           and
           such
           Joy
           as
           shall
           carry
           the
           Soul
           above
           her
           Sufferings
           ,
           and
           make
           her
           contentedly
           want
           those
           Accommodations
           ,
           and
           Conveniencies
           ,
           and
           Advantages
           ,
           that
           others
           do
           enjoy
           :
           For
           this
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           it
           must
           assure
           us
           of
           our
           Right
           to
           that
           Reward
           ,
           Rom.
           VIII
           .
           16
           ,
           17.
           so
           it
           is
           from
           that
           Assurance
           that
           this
           Joy
           rises
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Reason
           why
           it
           is
           emphatically
           called
           
             Joy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           Rom.
           XIV
           .
           17.
           
           And
           yet
           after
           all
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           ,
           that
           good
           Company
           doth
           not
           a
           little
           contribute
           toward
           their
           Joy.
           Which
           leads
           me
           to
           the
        
         
           Second
           Proposition
           ;
           
             viz.
             It
             's
             comfortable
             to
             suffer
             in
             good
             Company
             ;
             so
             persecuted
             they
             the
             Prophets
             that
             were
             before
             you
             .
          
           That
           's
           the
           Comfort
           Christ
           gives
           here
           to
           Persons
           suffering
           ,
           and
           bids
           them
           solace
           themselves
           with
           the
           Company
           of
           the
           antient
           Prophets
           .
           And
           this
           Proposition
           also
           I
           shall
           explain
           in
           these
           following
           Paragraphs
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Solitariness
           in
           Affliction
           aggravates
           Affliction
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           Reason
           that
           Jeremy
           
           makes
           it
           an
           Ingredient
           of
           the
           greatness
           of
           
           Jerusalem's
           Misery
           ,
           Lam.
           I.
           1.
           
           
             How
             doth
             the
             city
             sit
             solitary
             ,
             which
             was
             full
             of
             people
             !
             how
             is
             she
             become
             as
             a
             widow
             ,
             that
             was
             great
             among
             the
             nations
             !
             she
             that
             was
             a
             princess
             among
             the
             provinces
             ,
             how
             is
             she
             become
             tributary
             !
          
           All
           the
           
             Heathen
             Nations
          
           round
           about
           swam
           in
           Plenty
           ,
           Prosperity
           crown'd
           their
           Labours
           ,
           and
           Ease
           and
           Liberty
           was
           their
           Companion
           :
           Jerusalem
           alone
           sigh'd
           under
           her
           Load
           ,
           and
           groan'd
           under
           her
           Burthen
           ,
           and
           wept
           while
           her
           Neighbours
           rejoyc'd
           and
           triumph'd
           in
           the
           Success
           of
           their
           Attempts
           and
           Enterprizes
           .
           Company
           in
           Affliction
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           Balm
           which
           supplies
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           gives
           some
           Refreshment
           to
           a
           wounded
           Soul
           :
           it
           takes
           off
           from
           the
           greatness
           of
           the
           Grief
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           Burthen
           lighter
           .
           Solitariness
           looks
           strange
           ,
           like
           a
           stinking
           Weed
           in
           a
           curious
           Flower-garden
           ,
           and
           coming
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           unusual
           ,
           it
           surprizes
           more
           ,
           and
           consequently
           afflicts
           more
           ;
           and
           that
           's
           the
           Reason
           ,
           may
           be
           ,
           why
           Men
           bear
           a
           common
           Calamity
           ,
           where
           many
           fare
           alike
           ,
           better
           than
           they
           do
           a
           private
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           no
           Partners
           in
           their
           Sorrows
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
        
         
         
           2.
           
           It
           's
           hard
           to
           conceive
           how
           a
           Man
           can
           be
           solitary
           in
           Affliction
           ,
           except
           by
           Solitariness
           we
           mean
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Parish
           or
           Street
           ,
           or
           House
           ,
           or
           Family
           we
           live
           in
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           that
           is
           afflicted
           as
           we
           are
           .
           Set
           this
           aside
           ,
           there
           can
           hardly
           any
           Affliction
           be
           named
           ,
           but
           some
           or
           other
           in
           the
           World
           have
           been
           and
           are
           as
           great
           or
           greater
           Sufferers
           than
           we
           are
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           sense
           a
           Man
           cannot
           want
           Company
           in
           Affliction
           :
           But
           then
           ,
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           the
           Mind
           must
           call
           the
           Company
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           Understanding
           represent
           their
           Sufferings
           to
           the
           Thoughts
           ,
           and
           Meditation
           must
           make
           their
           Afflictions
           present
           ;
           which
           being
           a
           thing
           generally
           neglected
           by
           Persons
           who
           suffer
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           apt
           to
           sink
           into
           this
           Fancy
           ,
           That
           none
           are
           miserable
           in
           the
           World
           as
           they
           are
           :
           as
           we
           see
           Jerusalem
           complained
           ,
           Lam.
           I.
           12.
           
           
             Behold
             and
             see
             whether
             there
             be
             such
             a
             sorrow
             as
             my
             sorrow
             is
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Lord
             hath
             afflicted
             me
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             anger
             .
          
           And
           yet
           ,
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           not
           suffering
           in
           every
           Company
           that
           is
           comfortable
           :
           To
           suffer
           with
           Evil-doers
           ,
           is
           a
           Grief
           rather
           than
           a
           Consolation
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           afflicted
           with
           Malefactors
           ,
           is
           made
           an
           Ingredient
           of
           the
           Bitterness
           of
           
             our
             blessed
             Saviour's
             cup
             ,
             
             Mark
          
           XV.
           Nor
           will
           Company
           in
           Hell
           be
           any
           Ease
           to
           the
           Sufferers
           ,
           but
           rather
           increase
           their
           Torments
           ,
           none
           being
           able
           to
           help
           the
           other
           .
           The
           Comfort
           arising
           from
           suffering
           in
           Company
           ,
           is
           confined
           to
           this
           present
           World
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           the
           Company
           must
           be
           such
           as
           a
           Man
           hath
           no
           reason
           to
           be
           ashamed
           of
           ,
           and
           that
           must
           be
           the
           Company
           of
           truly
           pious
           Men
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           present
           or
           absent
           ,
           whether
           they
           have
           lived
           lately
           ,
           or
           a
           thousand
           or
           two
           thousand
           Years
           agone
           ,
           whether
           they
           dwell
           in
           the
           same
           Town
           ,
           or
           City
           ,
           or
           Village
           we
           are
           of
           ,
           or
           a
           hundred
           Miles
           off
           :
           for
           this
           Company
           of
           good
           Men
           with
           whom
           we
           suffer
           are
           either
           as
           good
           as
           we
           are
           ,
           or
           better
           than
           we
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           If
           they
           be
           as
           good
           as
           we
           our selves
           are
           ,
           the
           Reflexion
           is
           very
           natural
           .
           If
           this
           be
           the
           Lot
           and
           Portion
           of
           Persons
           under
           the
           same
           Circumstances
           I
           am
           under
           ,
           then
           no
           strange
           thing
           happens
           to
           me
           ,
           then
           God
           deals
           with
           me
           as
           he
           doth
           with
           his
           other
           Children
           .
           If
           I
           am
           not
           better
           than
           they
           ,
           why
           should
           I
           expect
           more
           favourable
           Dealings
           at
           his
           hands
           ?
           and
           yet
           these
           Dealings
           are
           favourable
           too
           :
           If
           Men
           as
           good
           as
           my self
           have
           look'd
           upon
           the
           Crosses
           that
           have
           befallen
           
           them
           as
           Marks
           of
           
             God's
             Favour
          
           ,
           why
           should
           not
           I
           look
           upon
           mine
           thro'
           the
           same
           Glass
           !
           How
           can
           it
           be
           said
           that
           I
           am
           as
           good
           as
           they
           ,
           if
           I
           make
           not
           the
           same
           pious
           Constructions
           of
           
             these
             Providences
          
           !
           if
           I
           fall
           short
           of
           these
           rational
           Interpretations
           of
           God's
           Dispensations
           ,
           I
           must
           needs
           fall
           short
           of
           their
           Goodness
           .
           Or
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           good
           Men
           in
           whose
           Company
           I
           suffer
           are
           better
           than
           I
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           Argument
           of
           Comfort
           will
           be
           stronger
           still
           .
           Have
           the
           Heroes
           of
           Religion
           suffered
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           shall
           I
           ,
           a
           
             puny
             Christian
          
           ,
           complain
           ?
           Have
           the
           great
           Champions
           of
           the
           Gospel
           endured
           as
           much
           or
           more
           than
           I
           ,
           and
           shall
           a
           Christian
           of
           an
           ordinary
           size
           find
           fault
           ?
           Have
           such
           Men
           as
           St.
           Paul
           and
           the
           
             Holy
             Apostle's
          
           gone
           thro'
           firy
           Tryals
           ,
           and
           shall
           I
           ,
           a
           Disciple
           of
           those
           great
           Masters
           ,
           tremble
           at
           the
           Fire
           ?
           Have
           
             the
             Fathers
          
           ,
           the
           
             strong
             Men
          
           in
           Grace
           ,
           old
           Disciples
           ,
           been
           scratch'd
           ,
           and
           wounded
           with
           Briars
           and
           Thorns
           ,
           and
           shall
           
             I
             a
             Babe
          
           look
           to
           tread
           on
           Carpets
           ?
           Have
           the
           Generals
           ,
           the
           
             Captains
             in
             Christ's
             Army
          
           ,
           gone
           thro'
           a
           Sea
           of
           Adversity
           ,
           and
           shall
           I
           ,
           a
           
             common
             Soldier
          
           ,
           shrink
           at
           the
           Waves
           ?
           Have
           such
           Men
           as
           
             Samuel
             ,
             Elijah
          
           ,
           and
           Elisha
           ,
           Men
           
           that
           could
           in
           a
           manner
           command
           Heaven
           by
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           been
           reviled
           ,
           traduced
           ,
           reproach'd
           ,
           and
           shall
           I
           ,
           
             a
             Shrub
          
           ,
           take
           it
           ill
           that
           I
           am
           call'd
           out
           of
           my
           Name
           ?
           This
           is
           a
           very
           strong
           Argument
           of
           Comfort
           .
           So
           that
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           Comfort
           arising
           from
           suffering
           with
           other
           good
           Men
           ,
           lies
           partly
           in
           the
           Ease
           the
           Mind
           receives
           by
           their
           Society
           ,
           and
           partly
           in
           that
           their
           Examples
           give
           us
           opportunity
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           same
           Motives
           to
           Patience
           which
           held
           them
           up
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           the
           Ease
           the
           Mind
           receives
           from
           the
           suffering
           Society
           .
           It
           gives
           a
           sort
           of
           Content
           which
           all
           the
           Physick
           in
           the
           World
           cannot
           give
           ,
           especially
           if
           the
           suffering
           Company
           be
           present
           ;
           for
           then
           the
           Sufferers
           being
           able
           to
           disburden
           their
           Grief
           into
           one
           anothers
           Bosom
           ,
           it
           gives
           such
           Satisfaction
           as
           People
           who
           are
           ready
           to
           burst
           with
           Grief
           do
           find
           when
           a
           shower
           of
           Tears
           does
           give
           their
           Sorrow
           vent
           .
           This
           Ease
           is
           chiefly
           in
           the
           Mind
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           Mind
           be
           easie
           ,
           the
           whole
           Man
           receives
           Comfort
           ;
           if
           that
           be
           easie
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           much
           as
           if
           a
           Man
           did
           not
           suffer
           at
           all
           .
           It
           's
           our
           Minds
           and
           Thoughts
           that
           make
           us
           either
           happy
           or
           miserable
           .
           If
           a
           Man
           thinks
           himself
           happy
           
           in
           Misery
           ,
           he
           is
           so
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           thinks
           himself
           miserable
           in
           his
           Sufferings
           ,
           he
           is
           so
           .
           It
           's
           our
           Thoughts
           ,
           certainly
           ,
           that
           make
           us
           uneasie
           in
           Adversity
           ;
           and
           musing
           at
           such
           times
           upon
           wrong
           Topicks
           and
           Arguments
           ,
           puts
           all
           into
           disorder
           ;
           whereas
           calling
           to
           mind
           such
           Reasonings
           as
           are
           proper
           and
           suitable
           ,
           alleviates
           our
           Grief
           ,
           and
           makes
           our
           Minds
           easie
           .
           And
           of
           this
           nature
           is
           the
           good
           Society
           we
           suffer
           with
           :
           For
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           gives
           us
           opportunity
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           same
           Motives
           to
           Patience
           that
           those
           other
           good
           Men
           have
           used
           to
           bear
           up
           under
           their
           Crosses
           ;
           and
           in
           all
           likelihood
           they
           will
           have
           the
           same
           Effect
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           end
           in
           the
           same
           Consolation
           .
           The
           
             Primitive
             Believers
          
           look'd
           upon
           their
           Afflictions
           as
           Tryals
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           and
           that
           gave
           them
           Ease
           ;
           so
           must
           I
           :
           They
           had
           a
           regard
           to
           the
           End
           for
           which
           God
           did
           correct
           them
           ,
           viz.
           to
           produce
           in
           them
           
             the
             peaceable
             fruits
             of
             Righteousness
          
           ,
           and
           that
           taught
           them
           Contentedness
           ;
           so
           must
           I
           :
           They
           encouraged
           themselves
           to
           Patience
           with
           the
           Example
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           quieted
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           must
           I
           :
           They
           relied
           upon
           the
           Promises
           of
           God
           without
           wavering
           ,
           and
           that
           revived
           them
           ;
           so
           must
           
           I
           :
           They
           look'd
           upon
           their
           Troubles
           as
           short
           momentary
           things
           ,
           and
           that
           made
           them
           lightsome
           ;
           so
           must
           I
           :
           They
           thought
           their
           Afflictions
           necessary
           to
           make
           them
           breath
           after
           their
           heavenly
           Country
           ,
           and
           that
           made
           them
           cheerful
           ;
           so
           must
           I.
           So
           that
           if
           their
           way
           be
           follow'd
           ,
           and
           our
           Fellow-sufferers
           be
           consider'd
           under
           these
           Notions
           ,
           their
           Company
           in
           suffering
           will
           certainly
           afford
           more
           than
           ordinary
           Consolations
           .
        
         
           
             Inferences
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Having
             explain'd
             the
             several
             Beatitudes
             mention'd
             in
             this
             excellent
             Sermon
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             observe
             to
             you
             in
             the
             Close
             of
             all
             ,
             That
             though
             every
             single
             Virtue
             and
             Qualification
             in
             the
             preceding
             Beatitudes
             hath
             a
             glorious
             Reward
             annexed
             to
             it
             ,
             no
             less
             than
             
               the
               beatifick
               Vision
               of
               an
               All-sufficient
               God
            
             ;
             yet
             you
             must
             not
             think
             that
             he
             who
             should
             apply
             himself
             to
             the
             Practice
             of
             one
             single
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             neglect
             the
             rest
             ,
             would
             upon
             that
             account
             be
             rewarded
             with
             Heaven
             :
             This
             is
             impossible
             as
             the
             Case
             stands
             ;
             for
             Christ
             expresly
             requires
             
               Vniversal
               Obedience
            
             ;
             but
             if
             I
             mind
             only
             one
             of
             these
             Qualifications
             ,
             
             and
             disregard
             the
             rest
             ,
             how
             is
             my
             Obedience
             universal
             ?
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             Christ
             affixes
             a
             spiritual
             and
             eternal
             Reward
             to
             every
             particular
             Grace
             ,
             partly
             for
             our
             greater
             Encouragement
             ,
             partly
             because
             every
             one
             of
             the
             aforementioned
             Graces
             tends
             to
             that
             Center
             ,
             and
             like
             Lines
             meet
             in
             that
             one
             Point
             ,
             and
             partly
             because
             the
             future
             Reward
             shall
             be
             suited
             to
             the
             several
             Virtues
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             measure
             answer
             and
             resemble
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             respective
             Accomplishments
             ;
             yet
             still
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Connexion
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             inseparable
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             sincerely
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Intent
             of
             the
             Law-giver
             ,
             practises
             one
             ,
             cannot
             forbear
             practising
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             consequently
             he
             that
             pretends
             to
             observe
             one
             ,
             and
             doth
             despise
             the
             rest
             ,
             doth
             not
             observe
             that
             one
             as
             he
             ought
             .
             The
             serious
             and
             conscientious
             Observance
             of
             one
             ,
             will
             make
             us
             enamoured
             with
             all
             the
             Links
             of
             the
             whole
             Chain
             :
             the
             Beauty
             and
             Reasonableness
             of
             one
             will
             invite
             and
             charm
             us
             into
             a
             cheerful
             Compliance
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             The
             several
             Qualifications
             mention'd
             in
             the
             preceding
             Verses
             ,
             are
             so
             many
             
               Steps
               to
               Heaven
               .
               Humility
            
             is
             the
             first
             ;
             
               Mourning
               for
               our
               Sins
            
             ,
             the
             second
             ;
             
               Meekness
               
               and
               composing
               our
               turbulent
               Passions
               ,
            
             the
             third
             ;
             
               Hunger
               and
               Thirst
               after
               Righteousness
            
             ,
             the
             fourth
             ;
             Mercifulness
             ,
             the
             fifth
             ;
             
               Purity
               of
               Heart
            
             ,
             the
             sixth
             ;
             Peaceableness
             ,
             and
             
               a
               Peace-making
               Temper
            
             ,
             the
             seventh
             ;
             and
             
               a
               patient
               enduring
               Persecutions
               ,
               Calumnies
               ,
               and
               Afflictions
               in
               a
               good
               Cause
               ,
            
             the
             last
             .
             So
             that
             you
             see
             how
             you
             are
             to
             rise
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             Ladder
             you
             are
             to
             ascend
             to
             Glory
             .
             He
             that
             advances
             but
             a
             step
             or
             two
             ,
             will
             never
             reach
             the
             everlasting
             Hills
             .
             One
             Grace
             is
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             other
             .
             Humility
             ,
             or
             an
             humble
             Sense
             of
             your selves
             ,
             and
             of
             your
             own
             Worth
             ,
             will
             dispose
             you
             
               for
               mourning
            
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             offended
             ,
             and
             do
             offend
             a
             very
             great
             ,
             holy
             ,
             and
             gracious
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             Sense
             which
             makes
             you
             concern'd
             for
             the
             Injuries
             and
             Affronts
             you
             have
             offer'd
             to
             the
             best
             of
             Beings
             ,
             and
             which
             makes
             you
             mourn
             ,
             will
             dispose
             you
             to
             Meekness
             towards
             your
             Neighbours
             who
             do
             offend
             and
             have
             offended
             you
             ,
             and
             move
             you
             to
             curb
             ,
             and
             moderate
             ,
             and
             mortify
             your
             Anger
             and
             Pettishness
             at
             Faults
             you
             see
             in
             others
             ;
             subduing
             your
             inordinate
             Passion
             ,
             you
             will
             be
             more
             at
             leisure
             to
             consider
             the
             Beauty
             and
             Excellency
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             
             make
             
               you
               hunger
            
             and
             
               thirst
               after
               it
            
             .
             This
             Hunger
             and
             Thirst
             will
             dispose
             you
             to
             Mercifulness
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             desires
             to
             grow
             in
             Grace
             must
             apply
             himself
             to
             Works
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             for
             by
             these
             Holiness
             is
             signally
             increased
             .
             
               This
               merciful
            
             Temper
             will
             dispose
             you
             
               for
               Purity
               of
               Heart
            
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             Almsgiving
             cleanses
             the
             Soul
             ,
             and
             quenches
             Sin
             ,
             as
             Fire
             doth
             Water
             ,
             but
             enlarges
             your
             Love
             to
             God.
             This
             Purity
             of
             the
             inward
             Man
             will
             dispose
             you
             for
             Peaceableness
             and
             a
             Peace-making
             Temper
             ;
             for
             as
             Strife
             and
             Contention
             rises
             from
             an
             impure
             Heart
             ,
             from
             Lusts
             warring
             within
             us
             ,
             so
             a
             peaceable
             Disposition
             rises
             from
             inward
             Purity
             .
             This
             peaceable
             and
             Peace-making
             Temper
             will
             procure
             you
             (
             may
             be
             )
             the
             Hatred
             and
             Ill-will
             of
             Men
             ;
             from
             hence
             will
             come
             Persecutions
             ,
             Slanders
             ,
             Reproaches
             ,
             Calumnies
             ,
             &c.
             which
             if
             you
             bear
             with
             a
             patient
             and
             generous
             Mind
             ,
             you
             secure
             your
             Reward
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             and
             then
             
               rejoyce
               and
               be
               exceeding
               glad
               ,
               for
               great
               is
               your
               reward
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             I
             must
             here
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             nothing
             deserves
             our
             rejoycing
             so
             much
             as
             these
             future
             Rewards
             .
             What
             is
             there
             in
             this
             World
             that
             should
             make
             us
             so
             fond
             of
             rejoycing
             in
             it
             ?
             The
             three
             
             great
             Idols
             of
             the
             World
             are
             
               Riches
               ,
               Honour
            
             ,
             and
             
               Sensual
               Pleasure
            
             ;
             but
             look
             ye
             ,
             how
             inconstant
             ,
             how
             uncertain
             ,
             how
             uneven
             ,
             and
             how
             short
             ,
             are
             all
             these
             !
             He
             that
             is
             rich
             this
             Year
             may
             be
             a
             Beggar
             the
             next
             ,
             Valerianus
             and
             Andronicus
             ,
             who
             are
             Emperors
             to
             day
             ,
             to
             morrow
             shall
             be
             despicable
             to
             all
             their
             Subjects
             .
             He
             that
             wallows
             in
             Pleasure
             this
             hour
             ,
             some
             grievous
             Pain
             or
             Disease
             may
             arrest
             him
             the
             next
             ,
             and
             fill
             him
             with
             Vexation
             .
             Do
             not
             we
             see
             how
             these
             outward
             Enjoyments
             crack
             in
             the
             very
             handling
             ,
             and
             
               make
               themselves
               wings
               and
               flee
               away
               ?
            
             He
             that
             is
             a
             
               Minister
               of
               State
            
             to
             day
             ,
             may
             be
             
               a
               Prisoner
            
             to
             morrow
             ;
             he
             that
             
               sits
               at
               the
               Helm
            
             to
             day
             ,
             to
             morrow
             may
             
               groan
               in
               a
               Dungeon
            
             ;
             he
             that
             
               gives
               Law
               to
               others
            
             to
             day
             ,
             may
             be
             
               exposed
               to
               the
               fury
               of
               the
               Rabble
            
             to
             morrow
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             
               dwells
               in
               a
               stately
               House
            
             to
             day
             ,
             may
             see
             it
             
               laid
               in
               Ashes
            
             before
             the
             next
             Morning
             Light.
             And
             are
             these
             the
             mighty
             Things
             you
             rejoyce
             in
             ?
             Do
             these
             Butterflies
             deserve
             such
             Admiration
             as
             most
             Men
             bestow
             upon
             them
             ?
             Be
             wise
             ye
             Children
             of
             Men
             ,
             be
             wise
             ;
             the
             Rewards
             of
             Heaven
             are
             solid
             ,
             lasting
             ,
             constant
             Treasures
             :
             they
             fade
             not
             ,
             they
             fail
             not
             ,
             they
             
             perish
             not
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             noblest
             Objects
             of
             your
             Thoughts
             and
             Contemplations
             .
             Here
             you
             'll
             have
             always
             matter
             of
             rejoycing
             ;
             here
             is
             something
             that
             will
             be
             able
             always
             to
             support
             you
             ;
             here
             is
             something
             that
             will
             always
             raise
             your
             drooping
             Souls
             :
             Do
             but
             secure
             these
             Rewards
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             be
             able
             to
             be
             always
             joyful
             ,
             joyful
             in
             Persecution
             ,
             in
             Poverty
             ,
             in
             Exile
             ,
             in
             Sickness
             ,
             in
             Weakness
             ,
             under
             good
             Report
             and
             evil
             Report
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             till
             you
             can
             rejoyce
             in
             this
             Reward
             ,
             and
             so
             rejoyce
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Joy
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             drowns
             your
             Sorrow
             ,
             you
             are
             none
             of
             the
             best
             Christians
             .
             It
             's
             possible
             to
             make
             sure
             of
             this
             Reward
             ;
             and
             how
             it
             is
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             Christ
             shews
             in
             the
             preceding
             Beatitudes
             .
             Let
             these
             Rewards
             be
             always
             rolling
             in
             your
             Minds
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             have
             a
             perpetual
             Antidote
             against
             Adversity
             and
             Dejectedness
             .
             Whatever
             befals
             you
             ,
             reflect
             upon
             this
             Reward
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             be
             able
             to
             live
             above
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             pity
             the
             poor
             Creatures
             that
             have
             no
             Props
             to
             rest
             on
             but
             the
             
               broken
               Reed
               of
               Egypt
            
             .
             This
             is
             to
             begin
             your
             Heaven
             here
             ;
             and
             when
             you
             come
             to
             die
             ,
             you
             have
             no
             more
             to
             do
             ,
             than
             to
             enter
             upon
             your
             Estate
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             
             Possession
             of
             your
             Inheritance
             .
             Your
             Death
             will
             be
             wonderfully
             sweetned
             with
             these
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             be
             able
             to
             die
             with
             rejoycing
             ,
             because
             
               great
               is
               your
               Reward
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             III.
             Hear
             this
             ,
             all
             ye
             Sufferers
             ;
             you
             I
             mean
             ,
             that
             suffer
             according
             to
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             glorify
             God
             in
             your
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             improve
             your
             Sufferings
             into
             a
             holy
             Conformity
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             You
             are
             not
             alone
             in
             your
             Sufferings
             ;
             for
             besides
             that
             God
             is
             present
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             ,
             that
             merciful
             
               High
               Priest
            
             ,
             is
             
               touched
               with
               the
               feeling
               of
               your
               Infirmities
               ,
            
             you
             have
             admirable
             Company
             in
             your
             Sufferings
             .
             The
             Patriarchs
             were
             Sufferers
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             were
             Sufferers
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             were
             Sufferers
             ,
             the
             
               best
               Christians
            
             were
             Sufferers
             ,
             Heaven
             is
             full
             of
             Sufferers
             .
             What
             a
             glorious
             Society
             is
             here
             !
             
               The
               high
               and
               lofty
               one
               ,
               who
               inhabits
               Eternity
               ,
            
             dwells
             among
             these
             weeping
             and
             groaning
             Saints
             .
             
               The
               Son
               of
               God
            
             is
             their
             Captain
             and
             Principal
             ;
             Who
             would
             not
             suffer
             with
             such
             Society
             !
             With
             these
             suffering
             Saints
             you
             shall
             rejoyce
             at
             last
             .
             As
             you
             have
             mourned
             with
             them
             ,
             so
             you
             shall
             sing
             with
             them
             .
             As
             you
             have
             
               born
               the
               heat
               and
               burden
               of
               the
               day
            
             with
             them
             ,
             
             so
             you
             shall
             rest
             with
             them
             .
             As
             you
             have
             
               drank
               of
               the
               cup
               of
               trembling
            
             with
             them
             ,
             so
             you
             shall
             
               drink
               with
               them
               of
               the
               cup
               of
               salvation
               .
            
             As
             you
             have
             
               been
               reviled
            
             with
             them
             ,
             so
             you
             shall
             
               be
               honoured
            
             with
             them
             :
             And
             your
             Honour
             shall
             not
             be
             like
             that
             of
             Haman
             or
             Nebuchadnezzar
             ,
             which
             like
             a
             glorious
             sun-shiny
             Morning
             was
             over-cast
             before
             Night
             ,
             but
             your
             Honour
             shall
             be
             like
             that
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             you
             shall
             rule
             in
             the
             House
             of
             Jacob
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             of
             your
             Kingdom
             shall
             be
             no
             end
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           XIII
           .
        
         
           
             St.
             Matth.
             Ch.
             V.
             Ver.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ye
             are
             the
             Salt
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             Salt
             have
             lost
             its
             savour
             ,
             wherewith
             shall
             it
             be
             salted
             ?
             it
             is
             thenceforth
             good
             for
             nothing
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             troden
             under
             foot
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           HAving
           consider'd
           the
           several
           Beatitudes
           ,
           or
           Blessednesses
           mention'd
           in
           the
           preceding
           Verses
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           an
           Introduction
           to
           the
           admirable
           Discourse
           which
           follows
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ;
           we
           proceed
           to
           the
           Characters
           Christ
           gives
           of
           his
           true
           Followers
           .
           Divers
           and
           various
           are
           the
           Names
           and
           Titles
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           gives
           of
           
           Christ's
           Disciples
           ,
           calling
           them
           sometimes
           Sheep
           ,
           to
           put
           them
           in
           mind
           of
           the
           Obligation
           that
           lies
           upon
           
           them
           to
           be
           innocent
           ,
           and
           meek
           ,
           and
           patient
           ,
           and
           Enemies
           to
           Revenge
           ;
           Sometimes
           ,
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           dearly
           ,
           how
           tenderly
           ,
           how
           affectionately
           they
           ought
           to
           love
           one
           another
           .
           Sometime
           
             new
             Creatures
          
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           supposed
           they
           have
           put
           off
           the
           Old
           Man
           ,
           and
           put
           on
           the
           New
           Man
           ,
           
             created
             after
             God
             in
             righteousness
             and
             true
             holiness
             .
          
           Sometimes
           Babes
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           imbibing
           the
           sincere
           Milk
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           grow
           thereby
           .
           Sometime
           
             lively
             Stones
          
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           built
           up
           a
           spiritual
           House
           ,
           of
           which
           Christ
           is
           the
           Corner-stone
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           he
           dwells
           by
           Faith.
           Sometime
           Priests
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           spiritual
           Sacrifices
           of
           Prayer
           and
           Praise
           ,
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           which
           they
           offer
           to
           God.
           Sometimes
           Kings
           ,
           because
           their
           Province
           is
           to
           Conquer
           their
           Lusts
           and
           evil
           Desires
           ,
           and
           Worldly
           Affections
           .
           Sometimes
           Virgins
           ,
           because
           they
           keep
           themselves
           undefiled
           ,
           and
           unspotted
           from
           the
           World.
           Sometimes
           Free-men
           ,
           because
           Christ
           hath
           made
           them
           free
           from
           the
           Dominion
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           Bondage
           of
           Iniquity
           ,
           and
           themselves
           are
           and
           must
           be
           ambitious
           of
           that
           Liberty
           .
           And
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           there
           they
           are
           call'd
           Salt
           ,
           even
           
             the
             Salt
             of
             the
             
             Earth
             ,
             Ye
             are
             the
             Salt
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             Salt
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           understanding
           of
           which
           words
           ,
           I
           shall
           enquire
           ,
        
         
           I.
           Upon
           what
           account
           Christians
           are
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           
             the
             Salt
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           .
        
         
           II.
           How
           this
           Salt
           comes
           to
           
             lose
             its
             Savour
          
           .
        
         
           III.
           I
           shall
           examine
           the
           Consequences
           of
           this
           Corruption
           ,
           and
           the
           Commination
           added
           to
           it
           :
           
             It
             is
             thenceforth
             good
             for
             nothing
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             troden
             under
             foot
             of
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           I.
           Upon
           what
           account
           Christians
           are
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           
             the
             Salt
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           .
           I
           proved
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           these
           Meditations
           on
           
             Christ's
             Sermon
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           following
           Rules
           and
           Commands
           are
           directed
           and
           enjoin'd
           ,
           were
           not
           barely
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           nor
           the
           Apostles
           consider'd
           only
           as
           
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           but
           all
           that
           have
           enter'd
           themselves
           into
           the
           Discipline
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Jesus
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           Enquiry
           here
           is
           very
           justly
           extended
           to
           all
           that
           call
           themselves
           Christians
           :
           And
           that
           none
           may
           wonder
           at
           Christ's
           saying
           ,
           
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Salt
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           as
           if
           all
           that
           have
           the
           name
           of
           
             his
             Disciples
          
           were
           actually
           so
           ,
           either
           born
           so
           ,
           or
           became
           
           so
           immediately
           upon
           their
           Profession
           .
           You
           must
           know
           ,
           that
           this
           way
           of
           speaking
           expresses
           the
           Nature
           and
           Tendency
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           and
           shews
           ,
           what
           those
           who
           are
           true
           Disciples
           are
           ,
           and
           what
           those
           who
           would
           be
           so
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           the
           meaning
           is
           ,
           If
           you
           are
           
             true
             followers
          
           of
           me
           ,
           thus
           it
           is
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           thus
           it
           will
           certainly
           be
           with
           you
           ,
           even
           as
           it
           is
           with
           Salt
           ;
           what
           Salt
           doth
           ,
           you
           will
           do
           in
           a
           Spiritual
           sense
           ,
           and
           in
           your
           Actions
           and
           Conversations
           you
           will
           imitate
           the
           Nature
           of
           that
           Mineral
           .
        
         
           The
           dullest
           Papist
           imaginable
           ,
           that
           hears
           or
           reads
           these
           words
           cannot
           imagine
           ,
           or
           from
           hence
           conclude
           a
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           as
           if
           therefore
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           were
           Transubstantiated
           into
           Salt
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Ye
             are
             the
             Salt
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           ;
           and
           this
           may
           justly
           raise
           our
           Wonder
           ,
           they
           should
           be
           so
           blind
           as
           to
           fancy
           a
           Transubstantiation
           intended
           in
           the
           words
           ,
           
             This
             is
             my
             Body
          
           ,
           when
           the
           absurdities
           flowing
           from
           the
           
             Sacramental
             Bread
          
           being
           changed
           into
           the
           Natural
           Body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           are
           every
           whit
           as
           great
           as
           the
           other
           would
           be
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           believe
           ,
           that
           every
           true
           Disciple
           of
           Christ
           is
           Transubstantiated
           into
           natural
           Salt.
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           common
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
           than
           by
           the
           Verb
           is
           ,
           and
           am
           ,
           and
           art
           ,
           and
           are
           ,
           to
           express
           a
           likeness
           ,
           or
           representation
           ,
           or
           resemblance
           ,
           or
           a
           memorial
           ,
           and
           that
           must
           necessarily
           be
           the
           meaning
           here
           ,
           viz.
           If
           you
           be
           my
           Disciples
           indeed
           ,
           you
           do
           ,
           and
           will
           resemble
           the
           
             Salt
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           things
           this
           resemblance
           consists
           ,
           the
           following
           Particulars
           will
           inform
           you
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           
             Salt
             is
             a
             very
             useful
             thing
             ,
          
           one
           of
           the
           most
           beneficial
           things
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           It
           is
           as
           it
           were
           the
           
             Balsom
             of
             Nature
          
           ,
           which
           preserves
           all
           things
           ;
           
             Than
             Salt
             and
             the
             Sun
             nothing
             is
             more
             profitable
             ,
          
           said
           the
           Philosopher
           ;
           
           so
           a
           true
           Christian
           is
           a
           very
           useful
           Creature
           :
           When
           Men
           of
           this
           Profession
           first
           appeared
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           the
           rude
           Pagans
           ,
           a
           great
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           were
           loath
           to
           believe
           that
           they
           were
           of
           any
           use
           to
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           usually
           called
           them
           Christians
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           useful
           ,
           yet
           this
           was
           by
           way
           of
           Contempt
           ;
           and
           in
           saying
           so
           ,
           they
           meant
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           Hence
           it
           was
           ,
           that
           when
           a
           Land-Flood
           came
           ,
           or
           an
           Inundation
           rose
           ,
           or
           a
           Plague
           broke
           forth
           ,
           or
           the
           Corn
           was
           blasted
           ,
           or
           any
           publick
           Calamity
           befell
           them
           ,
           the
           fault
           was
           presently
           laid
           upon
           the
           Christians
           :
           Notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           all
           true
           Christians
           at
           this
           Day
           are
           very
           useful
           Persons
           ,
           for
           their
           Nature
           and
           Temper
           ,
           to
           teach
           ,
           to
           instruct
           ,
           to
           comfort
           ,
           and
           to
           edifie
           their
           Neighbours
           ;
           and
           as
           heretofore
           God
           did
           ,
           so
           still
           he
           doth
           very
           often
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           Christians
           sake
           ,
           (
           who
           are
           Inhabitants
           there
           )
           spare
           a
           Place
           ,
           Town
           ,
           City
           ,
           Nation
           ,
           and
           Country
           ;
           an
           Emblem
           whereof
           God
           gave
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Sodom
           ,
           when
           he
           professed
           his
           readiness
           
             to
             spare
             the
             City
          
           ,
           if
           but
           
             ten
             righteous
             Men
             could
             be
             found
             in
             it
             ,
          
           Gen.
           xviii
           .
           32.
           
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           he
           told
           St.
           Paul
           in
           the
           Ship
           ,
           wherein
           he
           sailed
           ,
           
             God
             hath
             given
             thee
             all
             them
             that
             Sail
             with
             thee
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           For
           thy
           sake
           they
           shall
           be
           saved
           from
           Drowning
           :
           And
           if
           Men
           observ'd
           Providence
           more
           ,
           they
           would
           see
           and
           admire
           some
           very
           strange
           Instances
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           the
           safety
           that
           is
           vouchsafed
           to
           wicked
           Men
           ,
           being
           clearly
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           the
           Pious
           Christians
           that
           live
           near
           them
           ,
           or
           about
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Salt
             is
             the
             Symbol
             of
             Wisdom
             .
          
           So
           we
           read
           Colos.
           iv
           .
           6.
           
           
             Let
             your
             Speech
             be
             always
             with
             Grace
             ,
             season'd
             with
             Salt
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           with
           Wisdom
           .
           To
           this
           purpose
           is
           the
           Saying
           of
           the
           Old
           
             Comick
             ,
             Si
             quis
             haberet
             salem
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           If
           a
           Man
           had
           that
           Salt
           which
           
           yon
           have
           ,
           
             i
             ,
             e.
             that
             Wisdom
          
           ;
           and
           that
           of
           Catullus
           ,
           
             Nulla
             in
             tam
             magno
             corpore
             mica
             sali●
             .
          
           There
           is
           not
           a
           Grain
           
             of
             Salt
          
           in
           that
           vast
           Body
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             of
             Wisdom
          
           :
           And
           Livy
           for
           this
           reason
           calls
           Greece
           ,
           where
           the
           wisest
           Men
           then
           lived
           ,
           
             The
             Salt
             of
             the
             Gentiles
          
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           
             Heathen
             World.
          
           A
           true
           Christian
           is
           a
           truly
           Wise
           Man
           ;
           a
           Fool
           indeed
           in
           the
           Eyes
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           but
           Wise
           toward
           God
           ,
           and
           unto
           Salvation
           ;
           so
           Wise
           as
           to
           
             walk
             circumspectly
             ,
             and
             redeem
             the
             time
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           V.
           15.
           
           He
           
             walks
             in
             Wisdom
             toward
             them
             that
             are
             without
             ,
          
           Col.
           IV.
           5.
           and
           
             he
             orders
             his
             affairs
             with
             discretion
             ,
          
           Psal.
           CXIV
           .
           5.
           
           And
           for
           this
           reason
           he
           is
           said
           to
           be
           a
           
             wise
             and
             faithful
             Servant
          
           ,
           who
           
             keeps
             himself
             ready
             ,
             and
             doth
             the
             work
             his
             Master
             hath
             set
             him
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             House
             returns
             ,
             he
             may
             commend
             ,
             and
             reward
             him
             ,
          
           Matth.
           XXIV
           .
           45.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           
             In
             Salt
             there
             is
             a
             mixture
             of
             Fire
             and
             Water
             .
          
           It
           's
           hot
           ,
           like
           Fire
           ;
           and
           yet
           cools
           like
           Water
           .
           These
           two
           different
           qualities
           you
           'll
           find
           in
           a
           true
           Christian
           ,
           not
           that
           he
           is
           inconstant
           ,
           and
           unstable
           in
           his
           ways
           ,
           sometimes
           hot
           ,
           then
           cold
           
           again
           ,
           sometime
           all
           Fire
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           Ice
           again
           ;
           sometime
           very
           serious
           ,
           then
           vain
           and
           foolish
           again
           ;
           but
           by
           his
           Zeal
           he
           warms
           others
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           meek
           and
           peaceable
           Temper
           ,
           he
           lays
           and
           cools
           the
           Feverish
           Heats
           of
           others
           :
           Of
           the
           former
           St.
           Paul
           speaks
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           IX
           .
           2.
           
           Of
           the
           other
           ,
           we
           have
           an
           instance
           in
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           when
           Contentions
           arose
           among
           the
           Grecians
           about
           the
           relief
           of
           Widows
           ,
           by
           their
           moderation
           composed
           them
           ,
           Acts
           VI.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3.
           and
           when
           a
           Fire
           of
           Dispute
           was
           kindled
           about
           Circumcision
           ,
           by
           their
           Prudence
           and
           peaceable
           Disposition
           quieted
           the
           Tumults
           that
           rose
           about
           that
           Controversy
           .
           Acts
           XV.
           23
           ,
           24.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Salt
             renders
             Things
             savoury
          
           ,
           and
           creates
           an
           Appetite
           .
           In
           this
           also
           we
           see
           the
           Temper
           of
           a
           true
           Christian
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           pious
           Discourses
           and
           gracious
           Speeches
           ,
           creates
           many
           times
           an
           Appetite
           after
           Things
           Spiritual
           and
           Divine
           ,
           in
           those
           who
           hear
           him
           ,
           and
           whose
           Hearts
           God
           touches
           ,
           that
           they
           attend
           to
           the
           things
           which
           are
           spoken
           ;
           as
           we
           read
           of
           
             Lydia
             ,
             Acts
          
           XVI
           .
           14.
           
           Nor
           is
           this
           all
           ,
           but
           by
           his
           Pious
           and
           self-denying
           Behaviour
           he
           renders
           many
           of
           those
           Severities
           he
           practiseth
           ,
           Amiable
           and
           Charming
           in
           the
           
           Eyes
           that
           observe
           and
           take
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           is
           evident
           from
           the
           Constancy
           and
           Fortitude
           which
           appeared
           in
           the
           
             Primitive
             Believers
          
           in
           their
           Sufferings
           :
           Virtues
           which
           look'd
           so
           lovely
           ,
           that
           Thousands
           were
           enamour'd
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           follow'd
           their
           example
           .
           And
           what
           are
           the
           
             Acts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Apostles
          
           ,
           but
           Comments
           upon
           this
           Truth
           ?
           The
           Courage
           and
           Heroick
           Patience
           of
           those
           excellent
           Men
           ,
           were
           transcribed
           into
           the
           Lives
           of
           those
           who
           beheld
           them
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
             Salt
             raises
             Thirst
          
           ;
           so
           a
           Pious
           Christian
           by
           his
           delight
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           satisfaction
           he
           takes
           and
           finds
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           Religion
           ,
           raises
           in
           others
           
             a
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             Righteousness
             .
             Paul
          
           and
           Silas
           sing
           Praises
           to
           God
           at
           Midnight
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           Dungeon
           too
           :
           The
           Jaylor
           awaken'd
           with
           that
           as
           well
           as
           with
           the
           Earthquake
           ,
           feels
           a
           strange
           Commotion
           in
           his
           Soul
           ,
           and
           cries
           out
           ,
           
             Sirs
             what
             must
             I
             do
             to
             be
             saved
             ?
          
           Acts
           XVI
           .
           30.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           thing
           chiefly
           intended
           by
           this
           similitude
           is
           this
           :
           
             Salt
             preserves
             from
             putrefaction
          
           ;
           for
           it
           consumes
           the
           sanguineous
           Humours
           of
           Meat
           ,
           or
           extracts
           them
           ;
           whereby
           it
           is
           preserv'd
           from
           stinking
           .
           So
           a
           
             true
             Christian
          
           ,
           partly
           by
           his
           blameless
           Life
           ,
           partly
           by
           Entreaties
           ,
           
           partly
           by
           fraternal
           Correption
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           friendly
           Admonitions
           ,
           preserves
           ,
           and
           is
           to
           preserve
           others
           from
           running
           into
           Sin
           and
           Errour
           .
           All
           that
           I
           have
           said
           before
           concenters
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           it
           which
           is
           expected
           from
           us
           ,
           if
           Christianity
           be
           more
           than
           a
           Name
           ,
           even
           as
           much
           as
           in
           us
           lies
           to
           prevent
           the
           corruption
           of
           others
           ,
           whether
           Relatives
           or
           Strangers
           we
           converse
           with
           ,
           whether
           Friends
           or
           Foes
           ;
           As
           no
           Religion
           in
           the
           World
           presses
           Love
           and
           Charity
           to
           our
           Neighbours
           ,
           more
           than
           that
           we
           profess
           ,
           so
           thit
           hearty
           endeavour
           to
           preserve
           others
           from
           sin
           ,
           and
           offending
           God
           ,
           is
           the
           natural
           result
           of
           this
           Charity
           .
           There
           is
           no
           Man
           but
           grants
           ,
           that
           to
           preserve
           a
           Neighbour
           from
           Drowning
           ,
           or
           doing
           himself
           a
           Mischief
           ,
           is
           a
           Duty
           incumbent
           on
           all
           that
           have
           any
           thing
           of
           Humane
           Compassion
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           concerns
           of
           the
           Soul
           are
           greatest
           ,
           as
           we
           ordinarily
           confess
           they
           are
           ,
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           to
           preserve
           Men
           from
           wounding
           and
           undoing
           their
           own
           Souls
           ,
           must
           be
           absolutely
           necessary
           .
           Religion
           exalts
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           kindnesses
           which
           the
           Law
           written
           upon
           our
           Hearts
           requires
           of
           us
           toward
           the
           Bodies
           of
           our
           Neighbours
           ,
           Religion
           bids
           us
           exercise
           to
           their
           Souls
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           nobler
           
           substances
           .
           Religion
           ,
           as
           it
           makes
           us
           concerned
           for
           our
           own
           Souls
           ,
           so
           it
           raises
           a
           desire
           to
           do
           good
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           others
           .
           Till
           a
           Man
           comes
           to
           be
           concerned
           about
           spiritual
           Affairs
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           Stranger
           to
           Religion
           :
           As
           things
           unseen
           are
           the
           proper
           Object
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           so
           to
           be
           truly
           concerned
           about
           things
           unseen
           ,
           is
           the
           proper
           Character
           of
           a
           Religious
           Man.
           And
           as
           Religion
           ,
           in
           imitation
           of
           its
           Author
           is
           communicative
           ,
           so
           the
           Soul
           of
           another
           Man
           comes
           to
           be
           very
           dear
           to
           us
           ,
           if
           our
           care
           and
           solicitude
           be
           once
           seriously
           employ'd
           about
           our
           own
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           the
           great
           Duty
           pressed
           here
           ,
           
             viz.
             preserving
             others
             from
             Sin
          
           and
           Corruption
           ;
           to
           which
           purpose
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           Peter
           with
           respect
           to
           
             his
             resurrection
             from
             his
             Apostacy
             ,
             when
             thou
             art
             converted
             ,
             strengthen
             thy
             Brethren
             ,
          
           Luke
           XXII
           .
           32.
           
           And
           St.
           Paul
           in
           larger
           terms
           ,
           
             Exhort
             one
             another
             daily
             ,
             taking
             heed
             lest
             any
             of
             you
             be
             harden'd
             through
             the
             deceitfulness
             of
             sin
             ,
          
           Heb.
           III.
           13.
           
           This
           being
           the
           true
           import
           of
           the
           similitude
           used
           here
           ;
           Let
           us
        
         
           II.
           Consider
           
             how
             this
             Salt
             comes
             to
             lose
             its
             Savour
             .
          
           And
           this
           happens
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           When
           a
           Man
           after
           he
           comes
           to
           know
           his
           Duty
           ,
           either
           by
           reading
           ,
           or
           hearing
           the
           
           Word
           preached
           in
           season
           and
           out
           of
           season
           ,
           
             acts
             contrary
             to
             his
             Profession
          
           ,
           and
           enticed
           ,
           or
           overcome
           by
           the
           Cares
           ,
           Riches
           ,
           and
           Pleasures
           of
           this
           Life
           ,
           grows
           sensless
           of
           the
           weighty
           Concerns
           of
           his
           own
           and
           other
           Mens
           Souls
           ,
           and
           willfully
           and
           obstinately
           (
           maugre
           all
           the
           Checks
           of
           his
           Conscience
           to
           the
           contrary
           )
           continues
           so
           .
           We
           all
           know
           ,
           that
           when
           Salt
           hath
           lost
           its
           Picquancy
           ,
           and
           Sharpness
           ,
           and
           Quickness
           ,
           it
           is
           gone
           ,
           and
           it
           can
           be
           call'd
           Salt
           no
           more
           .
           Just
           so
           it
           is
           with
           a
           Man
           that
           owns
           himself
           a
           Christian
           ,
           if
           taken
           with
           these
           outward
           things
           that
           please
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           pamper
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           gratifie
           his
           Carnal
           Interest
           ,
           he
           boldly
           neglects
           exerting
           his
           Zeal
           and
           Fervour
           for
           his
           own
           and
           other
           Mens
           Souls
           ,
           which
           his
           Religion
           presses
           and
           urges
           him
           to
           ;
           he
           ceases
           to
           be
           
             a
             Christian
          
           ;
           for
           a
           Christian
           is
           a
           Person
           active
           ,
           that
           acts
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           of
           his
           Profession
           .
           Where
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           that
           the
           love
           of
           the
           World
           doth
           so
           blind
           and
           intoxicate
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           looks
           neither
           after
           his
           own
           Soul
           ,
           nor
           the
           Soul
           of
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           and
           feels
           no
           love
           to
           either
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           feels
           something
           of
           it
           ,
           choaks
           it
           again
           with
           the
           
             Bryars
             and
             Thorns
             of
             this
             Life
             ,
          
           he
           loses
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Religion
           ;
           and
           then
           
           
             as
             the
             Body
             without
             the
             Soul
             is
             dead
             ,
          
           so
           
             his
             Christianity
             without
             this
             Love
             ,
             becomes
             dead
             also
             .
          
           Indeed
           we
           call
           the
           dead
           ,
           Men
           still
           ;
           but
           that
           's
           only
           a
           Name
           :
           Properly
           speaking
           ,
           they
           are
           
             no
             Men
          
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           here
           ,
           he
           that
           is
           a
           stranger
           to
           this
           Love
           is
           
             no
             Christian
          
           ;
           for
           this
           Love
           is
           as
           much
           of
           the
           Essence
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           as
           sharpness
           ,
           or
           quickness
           is
           to
           Salt.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           
             Salt
             loses
             his
             Savour
          
           :
           When
           a
           Man
           hath
           been
           for
           some
           time
           solicitous
           about
           his
           own
           Soul
           ,
           and
           the
           spiritual
           Concerns
           of
           his
           Neighbours
           ,
           and
           grows
           weary
           of
           it
           ;
           or
           for
           Carnal
           Reasons
           quits
           those
           hearty
           Endeavours
           of
           preserving
           others
           from
           Sin
           and
           Corruption
           ;
           This
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           calls
           
             departing
             from
             the
             Holy
             Commandment
             delivered
             to
             us
             ,
          
           2
           Pet.
           II.
           21.
           
           Though
           losing
           in
           Scripture
           imports
           sometimes
           ,
           neglecting
           that
           which
           is
           a
           Mans
           greatest
           interest
           
             to
             mind
          
           ,
           yet
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           loss
           supposes
           having
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           once
           had
           that
           which
           is
           now
           gone
           from
           us
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           an
           aggravation
           of
           the
           fault
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           the
           Sin
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Text
           :
           And
           he
           
             loses
             his
             Savour
          
           as
           a
           Christian
           ,
           i.
           e.
           loses
           his
           Christianity
           and
           
             Sense
             of
             God
          
           with
           a
           witness
           ,
           that
           
             begins
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             ends
             in
             the
             Flesh
          
           ;
           runs
           well
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           and
           
           suffers
           himself
           to
           be
           stopt
           in
           his
           Race
           ,
           hath
           endeavour'd
           to
           do
           good
           to
           the
           Souls
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           taken
           care
           that
           his
           Life
           and
           Actions
           might
           be
           edifying
           to
           those
           who
           conversed
           with
           him
           ;
           but
           
             having
             laid
             his
             hand
             to
             the
             Plough
             ,
             looks
             back
             ,
          
           with
           Lot's
           Wife
           ,
           who
           
             became
             a
             Pillar
             of
             Salt
          
           ,
           and
           of
           Disgrace
           and
           Infamy
           too
           .
           Salt
           is
           used
           in
           Scripture
           for
           permanency
           ,
           that
           's
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           expression
           Numb
           .
           XVIII
           .
           19.
           
           
             A
             Covenant
             of
             Salt
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             a
             lasting
             Covenant
          
           ;
           and
           a
           Christian
           that
           is
           to
           be
           Salt
           in
           one
           sense
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
             preserve
             others
          
           as
           much
           as
           he
           can
           
             from
             sinning
          
           ,
           must
           be
           Salt
           in
           the
           other
           sense
           too
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             continue
             patiently
             in
             well-doing
          
           ;
           if
           he
           doth
           not
           ,
           
             he
             loses
             his
             Savour
          
           ,
           and
           Religion
           ;
           and
           then
           
             if
             the
             Salt
             hath
             lost
             its
             Savour
             ,
             wherewith
             shall
             it
             be
             salted
             ?
          
        
         
           Whether
           
             Salt
             can
             lose
             its
             Savour
          
           ,
           I
           leave
           to
           Naturalists
           to
           enquire
           and
           determine
           ;
           if
           it
           cannot
           ,
           the
           possibility
           of
           it
           may
           ,
           however
           safely
           be
           supposed
           ,
           for
           the
           instruction
           ,
           of
           the
           ignorant
           as
           St.
           Paul
           supposes
           an
           
             Angels
             Preaching
             a
             new
             Doctrin
             ,
             If
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             should
             Preach
             another
             Gospel
             to
             you
             than
             what
             we
             have
             Preach'd
             unto
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accurs'd
          
           ;
           not
           that
           its
           possible
           an
           Angel
           can
           do
           so
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           supposition
           makes
           the
           
           Argument
           in
           hand
           more
           powerful
           and
           convincing
           .
           And
           having
           considered
           how
           the
           Salt
           ,
           or
           the
           Persons
           represented
           by
           
             Salt
             ,
             lose
             their
             Savour
          
           ,
           le
           ts
           go
           on
           and
           consider
        
         
           III.
           The
           nature
           of
           the
           Commination
           here
           spoken
           of
           ,
           
             which
             is
          
           ,
           That
           the
           Salt
           after
           that
           cannot
           recover
           its
           taste
           ,
           but
           is
           cast
           forth
           and
           troden
           under
           foot
           of
           Men.
           
             To
             explain
             this
          
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           Salt
           when
           it
           hath
           lost
           its
           Sharpness
           is
           render'd
           incapable
           of
           recovering
           that
           Sharpness
           ,
           there
           being
           nothing
           in
           Nature
           that
           can
           give
           it
           the
           taste
           of
           Salt
           again
           ;
           so
           where
           People
           will
           not
           be
           perswaded
           either
           by
           good
           Examples
           ,
           or
           by
           other
           means
           to
           endeavour
           the
           preservation
           of
           others
           from
           Sin
           ,
           God
           very
           often
           hardens
           them
           ,
           and
           takes
           away
           from
           them
           a
           Heart
           and
           Will
           to
           do
           it
           for
           the
           future
           .
           When
           Men
           neglect
           their
           known
           Duty
           ,
           or
           delay
           applying
           themselves
           to
           it
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           many
           Motions
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           hope
           to
           do
           it
           this
           time
           and
           that
           time
           ,
           and
           yet
           still
           find
           Impediments
           ,
           there
           it
           is
           just
           with
           God
           to
           put
           them
           in
           an
           incapacity
           of
           doing
           it
           at
           all
           ;
           and
           to
           take
           from
           them
           that
           Grace
           and
           Power
           he
           gave
           them
           to
           preserve
           others
           from
           Corruption
           ,
           or
           to
           
           bring
           upon
           them
           an
           impossibility
           of
           recovering
           that
           Grace
           and
           Power
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           Salt
           cannot
           be
           
             Salted
             again
          
           ,
           or
           
             recover
             its
             Sharpness
          
           when
           it
           hath
           once
           
             lost
             its
             Acrimony
          
           .
           God
           cannot
           endure
           to
           see
           Men
           play
           with
           his
           Gifts
           .
           He
           makes
           anotherguess
           account
           of
           his
           Gospel
           he
           vouchsafes
           to
           Men
           ,
           than
           the
           generality
           do
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           give
           up
           their
           Names
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           by
           the
           strongest
           Arguments
           be
           prevail'd
           with
           to
           act
           according
           to
           their
           Profession
           ,
           shall
           be
           in
           danger
           of
           being
           so
           infatuated
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           not
           be
           
             salted
             again
          
           with
           the
           Salt
           of
           Grace
           and
           Favour
           ,
           and
           influences
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           
             to
             bury
             our
             Talents
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           or
           to
           
             lay
             them
             up
             in
             a
             Napkin
             ,
          
           and
           
             from
             such
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             even
             that
             which
             they
             have
             ,
          
           Matth.
           XXV
           .
           29.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           
             As
             Salt
             having
             lost
             its
             savour
          
           is
           thereby
           rendered
           incapable
           of
           recovering
           its
           sharpness
           ,
           and
           
             is
             thence
             forth
             good
             for
             nothing
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             troden
             under
             foot
             of
             Men
          
           ;
           so
           it
           shall
           be
           with
           such
           unprofitable
           Servants
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           take
           any
           care
           or
           pains
           to
           Convert
           their
           Neighbours
           from
           the
           Errors
           of
           their
           ways
           ,
           God
           will
           
             cast
             them
             out
          
           ,
           and
           
             tread
             them
             under
             foot
          
           ,
           as
           base
           and
           unjust
           Stewards
           of
           his
           Gifts
           ,
           as
           Lyars
           and
           perjured
           
           Persons
           ,
           that
           made
           nothing
           of
           their
           
             Baptismal
             Covenant
          
           ;
           as
           Contemners
           and
           Despisers
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           ungrateful
           Wretches
           to
           the
           best
           of
           Masters
           ,
           who
           enlighten'd
           and
           assisted
           them
           with
           
             his
             Spirit
          
           ,
           gave
           them
           Opportunities
           reveal'd
           his
           Will
           to
           them
           ,
           directed
           them
           how
           to
           order
           their
           Steps
           ,
           yet
           would
           not
           be
           moved
           by
           all
           he
           hath
           done
           for
           them
           ,
           nor
           by
           their
           own
           Interest
           ,
           nor
           by
           their
           Neighbours
           Necessities
           and
           Miseries
           to
           make
           any
           Attempts
           to
           rescue
           them
           from
           the
           Devil's
           Snare
           ;
           and
           this
           as
           it
           is
           an
           Argument
           of
           Cruelty
           and
           Unmercifulness
           ,
           so
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           
             they
             shall
             have
             Judgment
             without
             Mercy
             ,
             that
             have
             shewn
             no
             Mercy
             ,
          
           Jam.
           II.
           13.
           
        
         
           
             Inferences
             .
          
           
             I.
             
               We
               see
               here
               the
               reason
               why
               the
               World
               is
               so
               bad
               as
               it
               is
               .
            
             Even
             because
             Christians
             do
             not
             do
             their
             Duty
             ;
             they
             were
             intended
             to
             be
             
               the
               Salt
               of
               the
               World
            
             ,
             but
             
               that
               Salt
               hath
               lost
               its
               savour
               .
               Christians
            
             were
             intended
             to
             be
             like
             so
             many
             Angels
             in
             this
             Sodom
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Beauty
             of
             their
             Lives
             to
             attract
             and
             charm
             even
             the
             most
             barbarous
             .
             And
             had
             they
             continued
             stedfast
             in
             that
             Innocence
             ,
             
             and
             Purity
             ,
             and
             Zeal
             the
             Apostles
             taught
             them
             ,
             there
             would
             not
             have
             been
             so
             much
             Heathenism
             ,
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             Impiety
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             there
             is
             .
             Their
             evil
             Lives
             after
             the
             Apostles
             decease
             ,
             confirm'd
             Infidels
             in
             their
             Vices
             ,
             and
             their
             Quarrels
             and
             Animosities
             made
             them
             a
             Laughing-stock
             to
             the
             Pagans
             that
             beheld
             them
             ;
             and
             from
             hence
             rose
             Mahometanism
             ,
             and
             Popery
             ,
             and
             a
             Thousand
             Heresies
             .
             While
             they
             continued
             
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Doctrin
               ,
               and
               in
               Fellowship
               ,
               and
               in
               breaking
               Bread
               ,
               and
               in
               Prayer
               ,
            
             and
             
               fear
               was
               on
               every
               Soul
            
             ,
             and
             
               they
               were
               of
               one
               Heart
               and
               one
               Mind
               ,
            
             and
             their
             Charity
             was
             fervent
             ;
             Thousands
             came
             in
             to
             them
             daily
             ,
             left
             their
             Gods
             and
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             shook
             off
             the
             Yoak
             of
             the
             Devil
             :
             But
             when
             the
             Piety
             of
             their
             Lives
             decay'd
             ,
             the
             Reformation
             of
             Mankind
             decay'd
             also
             .
             And
             though
             I
             cannot
             say
             it
             's
             altogether
             so
             bad
             now
             ,
             especially
             in
             
               Protestant
               Countries
            
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             in
             some
             of
             the
             darker
             Ages
             ,
             when
             Popery
             and
             Ignorance
             prevailed
             ,
             yet
             the
             greater
             part
             of
             Christians
             ,
             instead
             of
             being
             Salt
             ,
             do
             nothing
             but
             give
             Scandal
             ;
             and
             in
             Countries
             where
             Christians
             live
             mingled
             with
             Heathens
             and
             Infidels
             ,
             it
             's
             hard
             to
             say
             which
             of
             these
             live
             better
             Lives
             ,
             
             nay
             many
             times
             ,
             the
             Pagans
             are
             Men
             of
             better
             Morals
             ,
             and
             less
             given
             to
             Cheating
             ,
             Defrauding
             ,
             Hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             Passion
             ,
             than
             those
             who
             call
             themselves
             Christians
             .
             And
             among
             our selves
             ,
             what
             a
             lamentable
             sight
             is
             it
             to
             behold
             ,
             how
             Men
             lead
             one
             another
             into
             Hell
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             Reforming
             ,
             entice
             and
             delude
             one
             another
             into
             Vices
             ,
             
               which
               should
               not
               be
               so
               much
               as
               named
               among
               Christians
            
             ;
             so
             that
             we
             need
             not
             wonder
             ,
             if
             the
             glorious
             and
             worthy
             Name
             whereby
             we
             are
             called
             ,
             be
             blasphemed
             and
             evil
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             Men
             even
             
               abhor
               the
               Offerings
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             But
             such
             
               shall
               receive
               the
               greater
               Condemnation
            
             .
          
           
             II.
             
               Behold
               here
               what
               a
               Noble
               Profession
               Christianity
               is
               .
            
             A
             Christian
             is
             as
             it
             were
             a
             Tutor
             or
             Teacher
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             here
             ,
             
               Ye
               are
               the
               Salt
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             The
             whole
             Earth
             is
             a
             
               Christian's
               Theater
            
             to
             walk
             and
             shew
             himself
             in
             ;
             where-ever
             he
             is
             ,
             whatever
             part
             of
             the
             World
             he
             is
             in
             ,
             his
             business
             is
             and
             must
             be
             ,
             by
             his
             grave
             and
             modest
             ,
             and
             blameless
             Life
             ,
             to
             shew
             others
             the
             way
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             and
             as
             far
             as
             he
             is
             able
             ,
             and
             hath
             convenience
             and
             opportunity
             ,
             to
             purge
             away
             the
             Dross
             that
             cleaves
             to
             others
             :
             A
             very
             great
             Honour
             ,
             if
             People
             
             had
             Hearts
             to
             understand
             it
             ;
             an
             Honour
             not
             to
             make
             them
             Proud
             ,
             but
             Profitable
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             an
             Honour
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             not
             much
             regarded
             ,
             and
             which
             very
             few
             are
             ambitious
             of
             ,
             yet
             an
             Honour
             which
             you
             and
             I
             must
             be
             very
             desirous
             of
             ,
             if
             we
             mean
             to
             be
             Christians
             indeed
             ;
             we
             profess
             our
             resolution
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             when
             we
             call
             our selves
             so
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             our
             Calling
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Painters
             ,
             or
             Limners
             ,
             
               to
               draw
               Pictures
            
             .
             If
             a
             Man
             should
             profess
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             Carpenter
             ,
             or
             Shoo-maker
             ,
             or
             Joyner
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Handy-crafts-man
             ,
             and
             yet
             through
             want
             of
             Skill
             ,
             were
             not
             able
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             belonging
             to
             his
             Calling
             ,
             you
             know
             he
             exposes
             himself
             to
             the
             Contempt
             and
             Scorn
             of
             Men
             ;
             and
             Men
             will
             look
             upon
             him
             as
             a
             Cheat
             ,
             and
             Impostor
             .
             And
             do
             not
             you
             expose
             your selves
             as
             much
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             to
             the
             Contempt
             and
             Scorn
             of
             a
             Just
             God
             ,
             in
             calling
             your selves
             Christians
             ,
             while
             you
             labour
             not
             to
             preserve
             others
             from
             Sin
             ,
             nor
             endeavour
             to
             make
             them
             Good
             ;
             for
             this
             work
             is
             Essential
             to
             your
             Profession
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             do
             it
             is
             to
             forfeit
             your
             Right
             and
             Title
             to
             the
             Profession
             .
             We
             may
             therefore
             reduce
             the
             Dispute
             to
             this
             dilemma
             .
             Either
             you
             are
             content
             heartily
             to
             endeavour
             
             after
             this
             Reformation
             of
             others
             or
             you
             are
             unwilling
             .
             If
             unwilling
             ,
             leave
             your
             Profession
             ;
             for
             you
             may
             be
             Heathens
             more
             innocently
             than
             Christians
             ,
             and
             do
             nothing
             that
             belongs
             to
             the
             Profession
             .
             If
             willing
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             you
             go
             about
             it
             ;
             but
             then
             how
             will
             you
             be
             able
             to
             Reform
             others
             ,
             except
             you
             first
             Reform
             your selves
             ?
             
               Thou
               that
               teachest
               another
               ,
               dost
               not
               thou
               teach
               thy self
               ?
               Thou
               that
               sayest
               a
               Man
               should
               not
               steal
               ,
               dost
               thou
               steal
               ?
               Thou
               that
               sayest
               a
               Man
               should
               not
               commit
               Adultery
               ,
               dost
               thou
               commit
               Adultery
               ?
            
             Rom.
             II.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Indeed
             the
             great
             reason
             why
             we
             are
             not
             more
             intent
             upon
             the
             Reformation
             of
             others
             ,
             is
             because
             we
             have
             no
             serious
             regard
             to
             our
             own
             Souls
             ,
             did
             we
             prize
             our
             own
             Salvation
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             but
             prize
             that
             of
             others
             too
             :
             But
             he
             that
             is
             unfaithful
             in
             his
             own
             spiritual
             Concerns
             ,
             how
             should
             he
             be
             faithful
             in
             those
             of
             other
             Men
             ?
             Did
             we
             apply
             our selves
             to
             a
             steady
             Conformity
             to
             the
             Rules
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             a
             Conformity
             which
             neither
             Prosperity
             could
             melt
             ,
             nor
             Adversity
             break
             ,
             what
             abundance
             of
             good
             might
             we
             do
             ?
             How
             would
             People
             read
             their
             Duty
             in
             our
             Actions
             and
             Behaviour
             !
             Wicked
             Men
             would
             be
             afraid
             of
             sinning
             in
             our
             Presence
             ;
             
             nay
             in
             our
             absence
             would
             ,
             may
             be
             ,
             think
             and
             reflect
             on
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             they
             saw
             in
             us
             ;
             and
             who
             knows
             how
             this
             might
             work
             upon
             them
             !
             especially
             ,
             if
             to
             our
             blameless
             Lives
             we
             added
             now
             and
             then
             some
             seasonable
             Exhortations
             ,
             Entreaties
             ,
             and
             Reproofs
             ,
             as
             opportunity
             serves
             .
          
           
             Think
             not
             that
             this
             would
             interfere
             with
             the
             
               Work
               of
               the
               Ministry
            
             :
             No
             ,
             no
             :
             A
             Kings
             watching
             over
             his
             People
             ,
             doth
             not
             ,
             need
             not
             hinder
             a
             House
             keeper
             from
             watching
             over
             his
             Family
             .
             Notwithstanding
             
               all
               your
            
             endeavours
             to
             reform
             evil
             and
             inconsiderate
             Men
             ,
             the
             
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             will
             find
             work
             enough
             ;
             nay
             ,
             by
             this
             means
             you
             would
             be
             helpful
             to
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             prepare
             Men
             for
             our
             larger
             Instructions
             ,
             and
             fit
             them
             for
             the
             understanding
             of
             our
             Sermons
             ;
             and
             that
             Fire
             which
             your
             pious
             Counsels
             have
             kindled
             in
             them
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             able
             to
             cherish
             and
             increase
             by
             our
             Power
             and
             Authority
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             if
             you
             have
             seen
             no
             great
             success
             of
             your
             Endeavours
             to
             Reform
             others
             ;
             may
             be
             you
             have
             exhorted
             and
             reproved
             them
             ,
             but
             have
             not
             shewn
             them
             a
             good
             Example
             ;
             or
             may
             be
             you
             have
             admonish'd
             them
             carelesly
             ,
             or
             in
             
             Jest
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             not
             the
             way
             to
             edifie
             ;
             or
             while
             you
             have
             Chid
             them
             for
             one
             sin
             ,
             suppose
             Swearing
             ,
             or
             Drinking
             ,
             or
             
               keeping
               Ill
               Company
            
             ,
             you
             have
             lived
             in
             another
             ,
             such
             as
             Wrath
             ,
             or
             Anger
             ,
             or
             Covetousness
             ,
             and
             Vncharitableness
             ,
             &c.
             and
             this
             must
             necessarily
             obstruct
             their
             Conversion
             :
             But
             suppose
             your
             endeavours
             both
             by
             a
             good
             Example
             ,
             and
             gentle
             Admonitions
             have
             proved
             ineffectual
             ;
             All
             that
             can
             be
             said
             is
             this
             ,
             they
             have
             done
             no
             good
             to
             day
             ,
             or
             this
             Week
             ,
             but
             how
             do
             you
             know
             but
             they
             may
             prove
             beneficial
             to
             morrow
             ,
             or
             next
             day
             ,
             or
             next
             year
             ?
             Industrious
             Men
             are
             not
             discouraged
             with
             miscarrying
             in
             their
             business
             once
             or
             twice
             ,
             but
             fall
             on
             again
             ,
             and
             try
             again
             ;
             and
             at
             last
             ,
             their
             Wishes
             are
             accomplish'd
             ,
             and
             their
             Desires
             fulfilled
             ;
             God
             gives
             no
             success
             to
             the
             first
             Attempts
             ,
             on
             purpose
             to
             encourage
             us
             to
             make
             more
             .
             
               Be
               not
               therefore
               weary
               of
               well-doing
               .
            
             Do
             you
             but
             your
             Duty
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             Success
             to
             God
             ;
             You
             'll
             be
             no
             losers
             by
             your
             Endeavours
             in
             the
             last
             day
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             you
             make
             good
             the
             Title
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             Peace
             and
             Comfort
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             do
             any
             good
             by
             one
             act
             ,
             you
             bring
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Blessings
             both
             
             upon
             your selves
             and
             others
             .
             For
             so
             we
             read
             Jam.
             V.
             20.
             
             
               Brethren
               ,
               if
               any
               of
               you
               err
               from
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               one
               convert
               them
               ,
               let
               him
               know
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               Converts
               a
               Sinner
               from
               the
               Error
               of
               his
               Ways
               ,
               shall
               save
               a
               Soul
               from
               Death
               ,
               and
               cover
               a
               multitude
               of
               sins
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           XIV
           .
        
         
           
             St.
             Matth.
             Ch.
             V.
             Ver.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ye
             are
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
           IT
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Titles
           Christ
           gives
           his
           Followers
           are
           magnificent
           and
           glorious
           ;
           but
           then
           it
           is
           not
           to
           flatter
           ,
           or
           to
           puff
           them
           up
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           them
           know
           their
           Duty
           .
           As
           he
           brought
           the
           best
           Religion
           with
           him
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           so
           he
           would
           have
           his
           Followers
           distinguish
           themselves
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           Mankind
           by
           something
           extraordinary
           .
           Those
           that
           improve
           ,
           or
           rather
           abuse
           the
           lofty
           Names
           which
           are
           given
           to
           Christians
           ,
           into
           self-conceitedness
           and
           contempt
           of
           others
           ,
           mistake
           their
           Masters
           design
           ,
           and
           pervert
           the
           hopes
           of
           his
           Commendations
           .
           The
           Titles
           do
           no
           farther
           belong
           to
           them
           than
           they
           make
           them
           good
           ,
           nor
           doth
           the
           
           Name
           entitle
           them
           to
           real
           Happiness
           ,
           while
           that
           which
           is
           signified
           by
           it
           is
           wanting
           .
           It
           will
           serve
           indeed
           to
           aggravate
           their
           future
           Misery
           ,
           but
           cannot
           contribute
           any
           thing
           to
           their
           Salvation
           .
           God
           is
           not
           taken
           with
           outward
           shews
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           stand
           knocking
           at
           Heaven-gate
           long
           enough
           before
           the
           Door
           is
           open'd
           ,
           that
           have
           nothing
           to
           plead
           for
           their
           entring
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           were
           
           Abraham's
           Children
           .
           Here
           on
           Earth
           Men
           may
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           
             Royal
             Presence
          
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           Titles
           of
           
             Dukes
             ,
             Earls
             ,
             Marquesses
          
           ,
           &c.
           but
           in
           the
           Court
           above
           Men
           have
           no
           respect
           shewn
           them
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           express'd
           the
           Elegies
           and
           Epithets
           given
           them
           by
           their
           Actions
           .
           This
           as
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observ'd
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Title
           Christ
           gives
           to
           his
           Followers
           in
           the
           preceding
           Verse
           ,
           where
           he
           calls
           them
           
             the
             Salt
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           particularly
           to
           be
           applied
           to
           that
           which
           follows
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           where
           Christ
           reflecting
           on
           the
           Sun
           and
           Moon
           ,
           and
           Stars
           ,
           and
           all
           
             the
             Lamps
             of
             Heaven
          
           ,
           and
           considering
           how
           beneficial
           they
           are
           to
           this
           nether
           World
           ,
           thinks
           fit
           to
           describe
           and
           represent
           the
           Manners
           of
           his
           Disciples
           by
           that
           Simile
           ,
           
             Ye
             are
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
        
         
         
           And
           that
           you
           may
           see
           what
           this
           Title
           imports
           ,
           I
           shall
        
         
           I.
           Examine
           the
           Qualities
           of
           Light
           ;
           and
           then
           it
           will
           easily
           appear
           what
           Duties
           are
           implied
           .
        
         
           II.
           Whether
           this
           addition
           ,
           
             Of
             the
             World
             ,
             Ye
             are
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           hath
           any
           thing
           of
           Emphasis
           or
           Weight
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           imports
           something
           more
           than
           the
           bare
           Title
           ;
           and
           of
           these
           in
           order
           .
        
         
           I.
           
             What
             the
             qualities
             of
             Light
             are
          
           ;
           and
           here
           to
           insist
           only
           upon
           such
           qualities
           ,
           which
           fall
           under
           the
           Cognisance
           of
           the
           meanest
           Capacity
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Shining
           is
           the
           great
           quality
           of
           Light
           ,
           so
           
             a
             Christian
          
           is
           
             to
             shine
          
           in
           Virtues
           and
           good
           Works
           ;
           and
           what
           these
           Virtues
           and
           good
           Works
           are
           ,
           you
           may
           see
           Gal.
           V.
           22
           ,
           23.
           2
           
           Pet.
           I.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           Rom.
           XII
           .
           8
           ,
           9.
           and
           following
           .
           Man
           is
           naturally
           in
           a
           State
           
             of
             darkness
             ;
             For
             ye
             were
             sometime
             darkness
             ,
             but
             now
             are
             ye
             Light
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           saith
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Eph.
          
           V.
           8.
           
           Not
           but
           that
           unregenerate
           Men
           may
           be
           very
           quick
           and
           sagacious
           in
           Worldly
           concerns
           ,
           and
           things
           relating
           to
           their
           gain
           and
           profit
           ,
           and
           thriving
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           nay
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           very
           great
           
             Scholars
             ,
             Philosophers
          
           ,
           and
           
             speculative
             Men
          
           ;
           in
           which
           sense
           they
           may
           be
           said
           
           to
           have
           a
           quick
           natural
           Light
           ,
           but
           with
           respect
           to
           real
           and
           substantial
           goodness
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           a
           state
           
             of
             darkness
          
           ;
           and
           though
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           their
           Baptism
           they
           receive
           some
           degrees
           of
           spiritual
           Light
           ;
           for
           which
           reason
           they
           are
           said
           to
           
             be
             enlightned
             ,
             Heb.
          
           VI.
           5.
           yet
           
             that
             Light
          
           as
           they
           grow
           up
           ,
           we
           see
           very
           often
           drown'd
           by
           the
           Vanities
           and
           ill
           Examples
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           sink
           into
           darkness
           again
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           greater
           darkness
           than
           those
           ,
           who
           never
           heard
           of
           the
           Gospel
           labour
           under
           .
           But
           when
           
             the
             Light
          
           of
           God's
           Grace
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Jesus
          
           irradiates
           their
           Minds
           ,
           
             that
             Light
          
           which
           shines
           within
           even
           in
           their
           Understandings
           ,
           doth
           and
           will
           certainly
           break
           forth
           ,
           it
           being
           impossible
           to
           be
           shut
           up
           or
           imprison'd
           ,
           and
           shine
           without
           upon
           their
           Lives
           ;
           and
           that
           Shine
           is
           nothing
           but
           good
           Works
           :
           And
           the
           Sun
           does
           not
           gild
           the
           Earth
           more
           ,
           than
           good
           Works
           the
           outward
           Man.
           These
           adorn
           the
           Christian
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           Splendour
           of
           his
           Life
           ;
           and
           they
           transfigure
           him
           in
           a
           manner
           ,
           as
           Christ
           was
           transfigured
           on
           Mount
           Tabor
           ,
           of
           whom
           we
           read
           Luke
           IX
           .
           29.
           
           
             That
             his
             raiment
             became
             white
             and
             glistering
             .
          
           Good
           Works
           are
           a
           
             true
             Christians
          
           Raiment
           ,
           
           and
           they
           are
           glistering
           too
           .
           They
           are
           so
           many
           Stars
           that
           spangle
           that
           Firmament
           ;
           and
           though
           
             the
             Kings
             Daughter
             be
             all
             glorious
             within
             ,
          
           Psal.
           XLV
           .
           13.
           yet
           that
           Glory
           within
           is
           of
           such
           force
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           shine
           without
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           sense
           he
           is
           truly
           
             changed
             from
             Glory
             to
             Glory
             ,
             even
             as
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             our
             God
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           said
           2
           Cor.
           III.
           18.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           
             Light
             is
             of
             an
             illuminating
             Nature
          
           ;
           it
           enlightens
           Houses
           ,
           Rooms
           ,
           Caves
           and
           Dens
           ,
           and
           an
           infinite
           variety
           of
           things
           ▪
           so
           a
           Christian
           must
           make
           it
           his
           business
           to
           enlighten
           other
           Men
           ,
           those
           especially
           who
           walk
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           are
           Children
           of
           the
           Night
           ,
           and
           live
           in
           sin
           ;
           for
           that
           is
           called
           darkness
           in
           Scripture
           .
           In
           our
           Converses
           ,
           Dealings
           ,
           Business
           ,
           Employments
           ,
           we
           meet
           very
           ordinarily
           with
           Persons
           ignorant
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           ignorant
           ,
           but
           wicked
           ;
           
             for
             Ignorance
             is
             the
             Mother
             of
             Impiety
             ,
          
           and
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           ,
           abundance
           of
           Men
           do
           things
           odious
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           pernicious
           and
           destructive
           to
           their
           own
           Souls
           ,
           because
           they
           know
           no
           better
           .
           We
           whom
           God
           hath
           enlightned
           into
           greater
           Knowledge
           and
           Purity
           ,
           give
           but
           a
           bad
           Evidence
           of
           our
           being
           so
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           as
           occasion
           and
           opportunity
           serves
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           enlighten
           
           them
           into
           a
           better
           sense
           of
           things
           .
           Bashfulness
           in
           this
           case
           is
           sinful
           ;
           and
           where
           Nature
           is
           backward
           to
           the
           work
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           forced
           by
           Motives
           and
           Arguments
           ,
           into
           Courage
           to
           discharge
           this
           Duty
           of
           our
           Christian
           Calling
           ,
           to
           teach
           them
           better
           Principles
           .
           The
           Light
           we
           have
           must
           be
           communicative
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           not
           it
           is
           painted
           and
           counterfeit
           ,
           not
           natural
           and
           genuine
           ;
           not
           is
           this
           
             being
             a
             busie
             body
             in
             other
             Mens
             matters
             and
             things
             ,
          
           which
           do
           not
           concern
           us
           .
           Our
           Neighbours
           Souls
           are
           precious
           things
           ;
           in
           the
           saving
           of
           which
           we
           must
           not
           be
           negligent
           ;
           but
           resolutely
           imitate
           the
           example
           of
           Aquila
           and
           Priscilla
           ,
           who
           finding
           that
           Apollos
           ,
           though
           an
           eloquent
           Man
           ,
           yet
           was
           not
           throughly
           instructed
           in
           the
           Mystery
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           took
           him
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             and
             expounded
             to
             him
             the
             way
             of
             God
             more
             perfectly
             ,
          
           Acts
           XVIII
           .
           26.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           
             Light
             is
             warming
          
           .
           The
           light
           of
           the
           Sun
           is
           so
           .
           So
           must
           a
           Christian
           not
           only
           heat
           and
           chafe
           the
           Principles
           of
           Light
           God
           hath
           bestow'd
           upon
           him
           ,
           into
           spiritual
           Fervour
           ;
           but
           by
           that
           Fervour
           endeavour
           to
           warm
           others
           into
           the
           same
           Zeal
           and
           Earnestness
           .
           This
           must
           be
           one
           great
           end
           of
           his
           Fervour
           ,
           to
           attempt
           to
           make
           others
           like
           him
           .
           Lukewarmness
           is
           
           the
           great
           Distemper
           ,
           that
           the
           generality
           of
           Christians
           who
           enjoy
           Ease
           and
           Plenty
           are
           sick
           of
           .
           To
           Cure
           others
           of
           that
           Malady
           is
           part
           of
           our
           Imployment
           ;
           and
           this
           we
           cannot
           do
           ,
           except
           our
           Love
           to
           God
           be
           strong
           and
           vehement
           ;
           where
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           love
           him
           with
           all
           our
           Might
           ,
           we
           may
           hope
           that
           others
           ,
           who
           see
           our
           ardent
           Desires
           ,
           will
           write
           Copies
           after
           us
           .
           This
           Fervour
           as
           it
           rises
           upon
           Motives
           drawn
           from
           what
           God
           hath
           done
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           particular
           instances
           of
           his
           miraculous
           goodness
           to
           us
           ;
           so
           if
           those
           Motives
           be
           suggested
           ,
           and
           represented
           to
           our
           Neighbours
           ,
           they
           may
           by
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           have
           the
           same
           effect
           upon
           them
           ;
           at
           least
           ,
           we
           have
           this
           satisfaction
           ,
           That
           we
           have
           done
           what
           became
           us
           as
           Lights
           .
           It
           was
           no
           doubt
           from
           the
           mighty
           Zeal
           that
           appeared
           in
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           that
           the
           Galatians
           were
           warmed
           into
           that
           Fervour
           ,
           that
           
             if
             it
             had
             been
             possible
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             pluckt
             out
             their
             own
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             given
             them
             unto
             him
             ,
          
           Gal.
           IV.
           15.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           
             Light
             is
             comfortable
          
           :
           It
           comforts
           not
           only
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Man
           ,
           but
           all
           other
           sensitive
           and
           vegetable
           Creatures
           ;
           so
           must
           a
           Christian
           comfort
           others
           that
           are
           in
           any
           trouble
           ,
           
             with
             that
             comfort
             wherewith
             
             himself
             hath
             been
             comforted
             of
             God
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           I.
           4.
           
           This
           
             is
             pure
             Religion
             ,
             to
             visit
             the
             Fatherless
             and
             Widows
             in
             their
             Affliction
             ,
          
           Jam.
           I.
           27.
           
           And
           when
           he
           saith
           Visit
           ,
           he
           means
           such
           Visits
           as
           are
           attended
           with
           suitable
           Consolations
           ;
           and
           this
           we
           shall
           be
           the
           better
           able
           to
           do
           ,
           if
           we
           call
           to
           mind
           the
           Comforts
           we
           our selves
           have
           felt
           ,
           and
           the
           Means
           whereby
           we
           have
           come
           to
           feel
           them
           .
           
             This
             is
             my
             comfort
             in
             my
             affliction
             ;
             for
             thy
             Word
             hath
             quickened
             me
             ,
          
           Psal.
           CXIX
           .
           50.
           
           The
           Word
           of
           God
           affords
           the
           richest
           Comforts
           ;
           to
           which
           purpose
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Rom.
           XV.
           4.
           
           
             That
             we
             through
             Patience
             and
             Comfort
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             might
             have
             Hope
          
           ;
           so
           that
           acquainting
           our selves
           with
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           containing
           so
           many
           excellent
           Examples
           ,
           and
           precious
           Promises
           ,
           and
           making
           use
           of
           that
           Word
           in
           our
           own
           Troubles
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           Administer
           Comfort
           to
           others
           also
           .
           A
           Christian
           is
           a
           Person
           that
           imitates
           Christ
           ;
           not
           in
           his
           Miracles
           ,
           not
           in
           Raising
           the
           Dead
           ,
           not
           in
           Curing
           the
           Lepers
           ,
           not
           in
           Opening
           the
           Eyes
           of
           the
           Blind
           ;
           but
           in
           Charitable
           Actions
           :
           And
           we
           all
           know
           what
           his
           Language
           was
           to
           Persons
           that
           were
           in
           Distress
           ;
           
             Be
             of
             good
             comfort
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           to
           the
           Woman
           who
           was
           troubled
           with
           a
           
           Bloody
           Issue
           ,
           Matth.
           IX
           .
           22.
           so
           he
           said
           to
           others
           ;
           and
           this
           was
           suitable
           to
           the
           Prophecies
           which
           went
           before
           of
           him
           ,
           particularly
           that
           Isa.
           LXI
           .
           2.
           where
           the
           Prophet
           speaking
           of
           him
           ,
           expresly
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           his
           business
           would
           be
           to
           
             proclaim
             the
             acceptable
             year
             ;
             and
             to
             Comfort
             those
             that
             Mourn
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           
             Light
             is
             Cleansing
          
           ;
           for
           it
           clears
           the
           Air
           of
           Fogs
           and
           Mists
           .
           So
           a
           Christian
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           him
           lies
           ,
           is
           to
           cleanse
           his
           Neighbour
           from
           that
           Filthiness
           which
           sticks
           to
           him
           :
           And
           as
           this
           is
           to
           be
           done
           by
           gentle
           Reproofs
           ,
           mingled
           with
           Pity
           and
           Compassion
           ;
           so
           if
           those
           Reproofs
           light
           upon
           a
           Person
           of
           Ingenuity
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           taken
           as
           a
           Kindness
           ,
           and
           prove
           an
           
             excellent
             Oyl
          
           ;
           which
           as
           it
           doth
           not
           
             break
             the
             Head
          
           ,
           so
           it
           very
           often
           breaks
           the
           Heart
           ;
           not
           into
           Despair
           ,
           but
           Repentance
           ;
           not
           to
           Destruction
           ,
           but
           Edification
           ,
           Psal.
           CXLI
           .
           5.
           
        
         
           This
           Cleansing
           the
           Apostle
           aim'd
           at
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           Eph.
           V.
           11.
           
           
             Have
             no
             Fellowship
             with
             the
             unfruitful
             Works
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             but
             rather
             Reproach
             them
             :
          
           And
           he
           calls
           the
           Sins
           of
           others
           ,
           
             Works
             of
             Darkness
          
           ,
           with
           Allusion
           to
           
             the
             Light
          
           of
           Reproof
           ;
           which
           he
           thought
           would
           be
           the
           most
           likely
           way
           to
           dispel
           them
           :
           And
           
             a
             Light
          
           
           it
           is
           ,
           which
           very
           often
           shines
           into
           the
           Heart
           ,
           and
           inlightens
           the
           inward
           Man
           ,
           and
           dissipates
           the
           wrong
           Notions
           Men
           had
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           which
           makes
           them
           
             come
             to
             themselves
             again
          
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           said
           Luke
           XV.
           17.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           
             Light
             is
             directing
          
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           to
           the
           Traveller
           that
           hath
           lost
           his
           way
           in
           the
           Night
           .
           So
           a
           Christian
           seeing
           his
           Neighbour
           go
           astray
           ,
           what
           should
           he
           do
           ,
           but
           direct
           him
           into
           the
           good
           way
           ?
           He
           is
           bound
           to
           do
           so
           much
           to
           his
           Neighbours
           
             Ass
             or
             Ox
          
           by
           virtue
           of
           that
           Law
           of
           Equity
           Deut.
           XXII
           .
           1.
           and
           what
           !
           not
           use
           the
           same
           Civility
           to
           his
           
             Neighbours
             Soul
             ?
             Doth
             God
             take
             care
             of
             Oxen
             ,
          
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ?
           But
           here
           it
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           this
           Duty
           of
           directing
           others
           ,
           hath
           respect
           not
           only
           to
           erroneous
           Opinions
           in
           Matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           but
           to
           erroneous
           Practices
           too
           .
           If
           the
           Errour
           in
           Opinion
           be
           an
           Errour
           of
           no
           great
           Consequence
           ,
           it
           's
           not
           worth
           while
           to
           take
           pains
           to
           rectifie
           his
           Mistake
           ;
           but
           the
           erroneous
           Practices
           are
           more
           dangerous
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           Duty
           intended
           in
           the
           preceding
           Character
           ,
           
             Ye
             are
             the
             Salt
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           reinforced
           in
           this
           
             of
             Light
          
           ,
           to
           shew
           it
           is
           not
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           .
           The
           Command
           
           being
           doubled
           ,
           and
           reiterated
           ,
           discovers
           the
           great
           necessity
           ,
           and
           the
           mighty
           importance
           of
           this
           Act
           of
           Charity
           ,
           and
           God's
           peremptory
           Will.
           And
           as
           our
           own
           good
           Example
           is
           one
           part
           of
           this
           Direction
           ,
           so
           our
           Advice
           and
           Counsel
           is
           another
           ;
           to
           which
           purpose
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           Gal.
           VI.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             Brethren
             ,
             if
             any
             Man
             be
             overtaken
             in
             a
             fault
             ,
             ye
             which
             are
             Spiritual
             restore
             such
             a
             one
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             Meekness
             ;
             considering
             thy self
             ,
             lest
             thou
             also
             be
             tempted
             :
             Bear
             ye
             one
             anothers
             burden
             ,
             and
             so
             fulfil
             the
             Law
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           Having
           thus
           explain'd
           the
           qualities
           of
           Light
           ,
           and
           shewn
           what
           Duties
           are
           required
           in
           the
           similitude
           ,
           let
           us
        
         
           II.
           Enquire
           ,
           whether
           this
           addition
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Ye
             are
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           makes
           the
           Command
           more
           Emphatical
           ;
           and
           the
           Duty
           of
           being
           Beneficial
           to
           others
           in
           spiritual
           Concerns
           more
           Extensive
           .
           And
           to
           this
           I
           must
           answer
           in
           the
           Affirmative
           ;
           for
           
             as
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World
             is
             the
             Sun
             ,
          
           so
           we
           know
        
         
           1.
           
           
             That
             the
             Sun
             Shines
             at
             all
             Seasons
             ,
          
           Spring
           and
           Fall
           ,
           Winter
           and
           Summer
           .
           So
           a
           Christians
           good
           Works
           and
           Virtues
           ,
           are
           to
           Shine
           not
           only
           in
           Adversity
           ,
           but
           Prosperity
           too
           ;
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Winter
           of
           Affliction
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           the
           Summer
           of
           
           Ease
           and
           Plenty
           ;
           both
           in
           the
           Spring
           of
           his
           Years
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Fall
           of
           his
           Age.
           His
           doing
           Good
           must
           not
           be
           confined
           to
           a
           certain
           Time
           ,
           or
           to
           a
           certain
           Stage
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           such
           as
           Sickness
           ,
           or
           a
           Death-bed
           ;
           but
           discover
           it self
           in
           the
           various
           Conditions
           God
           hath
           placed
           him
           in
           .
           His
           Goodness
           must
           not
           Shine
           by
           fits
           .
           Being
           inconstant
           ,
           it
           betrays
           its
           weak
           Foundation
           ;
           and
           when
           either
           a
           ruffling
           Wind
           can
           blow
           it
           away
           ,
           or
           the
           Sun
           melt
           it
           as
           Wax
           ,
           it
           s
           a
           sign
           it
           did
           not
           fall
           from
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           
             The
             Sun
             shines
             in
             all
             Places
             ,
          
           in
           all
           Parts
           of
           the
           Hemisphere
           ;
           so
           a
           Christians
           Goodness
           must
           shine
           and
           display
           its
           Glory
           in
           all
           Companies
           ,
           and
           Places
           too
           .
           He
           must
           not
           with
           Peter
           ,
           Eat
           with
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           withdraw
           himself
           when
           those
           of
           the
           Circumcision
           come
           in
           ;
           must
           not
           only
           maintain
           his
           strict
           Obedience
           to
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           in
           Company
           with
           mean
           ,
           little
           ,
           and
           inconsiderable
           People
           ;
           but
           even
           in
           
           Caesar's
           Family
           ;
           not
           only
           when
           it
           is
           safe
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           but
           also
           when
           he
           is
           in
           danger
           of
           losing
           by
           it
           either
           his
           Credit
           ,
           or
           Place
           ,
           or
           Estate
           ;
           not
           only
           in
           private
           ,
           but
           in
           publick
           too
           ;
           not
           only
           in
           Gethsemane
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           
             High
             Priests
          
           Palace
           too
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           
             The
             Sun
             ,
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             shines
             upon
             all
             sorts
             of
             Men
             and
             Things
             ,
          
           good
           and
           bad
           ;
           Dunghills
           as
           well
           as
           Gardens
           and
           Vineyards
           ,
           participate
           of
           his
           Shine
           and
           Splendour
           .
           So
           a
           Christian
           is
           to
           bestow
           his
           pains
           in
           illuminating
           and
           warming
           others
           ,
           not
           only
           on
           the
           tractable
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           easily
           wrought
           upon
           ,
           but
           even
           on
           the
           stubborn
           and
           obstinate
           ;
           and
           not
           only
           on
           those
           who
           have
           already
           made
           some
           progress
           in
           goodness
           ,
           but
           on
           such
           too
           who
           are
           very
           bad
           ,
           and
           wholly
           destitute
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Plough
           the
           barren
           Rock
           as
           well
           as
           the
           kinder
           Soil
           .
           This
           makes
           his
           Goodness
           truly
           Catholick
           and
           Universal
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           resembles
           
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Sun
           exactly
           ,
           which
           gives
           Life
           to
           the
           Wormwood
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Rose
           ,
           to
           the
           Thorn
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           Lilly
           ,
           and
           influences
           both
           the
           Thistle
           and
           the
           Lavender
           .
        
         
           
             Inferences
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               World.
            
             Though
             this
             is
             spoken
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             it
             concerns
             the
             
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             .
             Light
             !
             How
             pure
             is
             it
             !
             And
             how
             pure
             ought
             their
             Lives
             to
             be
             ,
             
             that
             are
             to
             Light
             others
             to
             Heaven
             !
             
               If
               those
               Lights
               be
               Darkness
               ,
               how
               great
               must
               be
               that
               Darkness
               !
            
             If
             their
             Lives
             be
             spotted
             with
             any
             scandalous
             Sin
             or
             Immorality
             ,
             what
             deformed
             Creatures
             must
             they
             be
             !
             If
             they
             Preach
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             Practise
             another
             ,
             how
             uncertain
             must
             the
             
               Sound
               of
               those
               Trumpets
               be
               ;
               and
               who
               shall
               prepare
               himself
               to
               Battel
               ?
            
             If
             they
             that
             are
             the
             Guides
             go
             astray
             ,
             how
             shall
             the
             Blind
             find
             their
             way
             to
             Paradise
             ?
             If
             the
             Sin
             against
             which
             they
             Thunder
             be
             found
             in
             their
             Skirts
             ,
             what
             hope
             is
             there
             that
             their
             Hearers
             and
             Disciples
             should
             become
             
               Wise
               unto
               Salvation
            
             ?
          
           
             If
             by
             their
             Holy
             Lives
             and
             Doctrine
             they
             Convert
             many
             unto
             Righteousness
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               shine
               as
               the
               Stars
               in
               the
               Firmament
               :
            
             But
             if
             by
             their
             ill
             Example
             they
             Light
             others
             into
             the
             Chambers
             of
             Hell
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               Shine
               too
            
             ,
             but
             
               in
               the
               Flames
               of
               the
               burning
               Lake
            
             ;
             and
             there
             learn
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Servant
               who
               knew
               his
               Masters
               Will
               ,
               and
               did
               it
               not
               ,
               shall
               be
               beaten
               with
               many
               Stripes
               .
            
             To
             be
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             something
             more
             than
             to
             be
             in
             Orders
             ;
             something
             more
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             a
             Living
             or
             Preferment
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             something
             more
             ,
             than
             to
             perform
             the
             Offices
             prescribed
             by
             the
             Canons
             ,
             and
             Law
             of
             the
             
             Land.
             Doing
             good
             must
             not
             only
             be
             their
             Work
             ,
             but
             Delight
             and
             Pleasure
             too
             .
             Their
             Splendour
             lies
             not
             
               in
               shining
               Dignities
            
             ,
             but
             in
             
               fleeing
               youthful
               Lusts
            
             ,
             becoming
             Patterns
             of
             Virtue
             to
             those
             under
             their
             Charge
             ,
             and
             
               following
               Righteousness
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Charity
               ,
               and
               Peace
               with
               all
               them
               that
               call
               on
               the
               Lord
               with
               a
               pure
               heart
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             II.
             22.
             
          
           
             II.
             
               Ye
               are
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               World.
            
             Then
             surely
             ,
             those
             who
             are
             in
             love
             with
             works
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             are
             no
             Christians
             .
             What
             the
             works
             of
             Darkness
             are
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             2
             Tim.
             III.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               This
               know
               also
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               last
               days
               perilous
               times
               shall
               come
               ;
               for
               men
               shall
               be
               lovers
               of
               themselves
               ,
               covetous
               ,
               proud
               ,
               boasters
               ,
               blasphemers
               ,
               disobedient
               to
               Parents
               ,
               unthankful
               ,
               unholy
               ,
               traitors
               ,
               heady
               ,
               high-minded
               ,
               lovers
               of
               Pleasure
               more
               than
               lovers
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               having
               a
               form
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               but
               denying
               the
               power
               thereof
               .
            
             They
             that
             are
             in
             love
             with
             any
             of
             these
             Works
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             Christians
             ;
             for
             the
             fundamental
             Law
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             is
             
               to
               depart
               from
               iniquity
               ,
               2
               Tim.
            
             II.
             19.
             
             There
             is
             scarce
             any
             similitude
             which
             is
             more
             frequently
             made
             use
             of
             to
             express
             a
             Life
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             or
             a
             new
             Nature
             by
             ,
             than
             Light
             ;
             and
             Sin
             ,
             or
             love
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             as
             frequently
             represented
             by
             
             Darkness
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             love
             to
             a
             sinful
             course
             ,
             the
             mind
             is
             darken'd
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             right
             apprehensions
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             dreadful
             Consequences
             of
             neglecting
             so
             great
             Salvation
             ,
             no
             right
             Apprehensions
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ;
             or
             the
             Apprehensions
             are
             not
             bright
             ,
             not
             brisk
             ,
             not
             lively
             ,
             not
             convincing
             ,
             not
             operative
             ,
             as
             Light
             is
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             .
             The
             Flesh
             and
             the
             World
             oppress
             the
             Mind
             ,
             or
             fill
             it
             with
             confused
             Notions
             of
             Religion
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             sign
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             Spirit
             of
             Life
             and
             Light
             ,
             finds
             no
             entertainment
             there
             ,
             and
             therefore
             here
             can
             be
             
               no
               Christianity
            
             ;
             for
             true
             Christianity
             and
             God's
             enlightening
             and
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             ,
             go
             together
             .
             Christianity
             makes
             us
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             whoever
             are
             
               the
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               led
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Rom.
             viii
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             As
             many
             of
             you
             as
             are
             enamoured
             with
             any
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             sins
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ;
             and
             surely
             you
             are
             enamour'd
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             Charms
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             cannot
             oblige
             you
             to
             depart
             from
             them
             ,
             mince
             it
             ,
             and
             qualifie
             it
             as
             you
             will
             ,
             
               you
               walk
               in
               darkness
               at
               noon-day
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               God
               of
               this
               World
               blinds
               your
               
               Eyes
               ,
            
             which
             hinders
             you
             from
             effectual
             believing
             ,
             and
             keeps
             out
             the
             glorious
             Light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             from
             shining
             into
             ,
             and
             warming
             your
             Hearts
             :
             And
             what
             these
             Works
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             if
             cherish'd
             ,
             tend
             to
             ,
             and
             will
             end
             in
             ,
             you
             may
             easily
             know
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             but
             consider
             what
             you
             have
             so
             often
             heard
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             place
             as
             
               outward
               darkness
               ,
               where
               shall
               be
               howling
               ,
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               ,
            
             Matth.
             XXV
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             III.
             
               Ye
               are
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               World.
            
             Light
             is
             not
             defiled
             by
             shining
             upon
             Dunghills
             .
             No
             more
             must
             you
             ,
             who
             pretend
             to
             be
             enlighten'd
             by
             the
             Gospel
             of
             our
             
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             in
             this
             adulterous
             and
             sinful
             generation
             .
             Whatever
             ill
             examples
             you
             behold
             ,
             whatever
             vain
             Company
             you
             light
             into
             ,
             whatever
             viciousness
             you
             see
             abroad
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             nothing
             to
             you
             ,
             your
             Souls
             must
             not
             he
             defiled
             ,
             nor
             your
             Minds
             darken'd
             by
             such
             Spectacles
             .
             Your
             business
             is
             to
             keep
             your selves
             pure
             ,
             as
             Lot
             in
             Sodom
             .
             A
             multitude
             that
             does
             Evil
             ,
             is
             no
             President
             for
             you
             to
             follow
             ;
             for
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             that
             
               the
               way
               which
               leads
               to
               perdition
               is
               broad
               ,
               and
               many
               there
               be
               that
               walk
               in
               it
               .
            
             Numbers
             in
             sin
             ,
             must
             be
             no
             Motive
             to
             do
             after
             their
             ungodly
             Deeds
             .
             
             Among
             these
             you
             are
             
               to
               shine
               as
               Lights
               in
               the
               World.
            
             While
             you
             preserve
             your
             goodness
             ,
             your
             Light
             is
             preserved
             ,
             and
             your
             Candle
             continues
             burning
             ;
             when
             that
             decays
             ,
             your
             Light
             decays
             ;
             and
             should
             
               a
               Cry
               be
               made
               at
               midnight
               ,
               Behold
               the
               Bridegroom
               comes
            
             ;
             in
             what
             Condition
             will
             you
             be
             when
             
               your
               Lamps
               are
               gone
               out
            
             ?
             The
             Light
             that
             is
             soon
             extinguish'd
             by
             the
             circumambient
             Darkness
             which
             surrounds
             you
             ,
             is
             a
             counterfeit
             Light.
             It
             comes
             not
             from
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             a
             genuine
             Beam
             of
             the
             Sun
             of
             Righteousness
             ;
             for
             
               whosoever
               is
               born
               of
               God
               doth
               not
               commit
               sin
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             so
             as
             to
             make
             a
             trade
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             to
             yield
             to
             a
             habit
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             
               his
               seed
               remains
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               cannot
               sin
               because
               he
               is
               born
               of
               God
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             III.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ill
             Examples
             must
             make
             your
             Light
             burn
             the
             brighter
             ;
             and
             the
             greater
             Wickedness
             you
             are
             incompass'd
             with
             ,
             the
             higher
             must
             your
             Zeal
             rise
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             the
             World
             must
             be
             taught
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             something
             in
             you
             which
             is
             greater
             than
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             despight
             of
             all
             the
             Miseries
             which
             befall
             good
             Men
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             
               Verily
               there
               is
               a
               Reward
               for
               the
               Righteous
               .
            
          
           
           
             IV.
             
               Ye
               are
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               World.
            
             When
             you
             behold
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             what
             should
             you
             do
             ,
             but
             remember
             your
             Duty
             ,
             which
             is
             
               to
               walk
               as
               Children
               of
               Light.
            
             Can
             you
             complain
             of
             want
             of
             Remembrancers
             and
             Monitors
             ,
             when
             the
             Light
             of
             every
             Day
             puts
             you
             in
             mind
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             persons
             you
             ought
             to
             be
             ?
             When
             you
             see
             the
             Sun
             shining
             upon
             you
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             an
             Item
             ,
             how
             you
             are
             to
             warm
             others
             by
             your
             blameless
             Conversation
             ?
             When
             the
             Light
             breaks
             in
             ,
             and
             displays
             its
             Glory
             in
             your
             Chambers
             in
             a
             Morning
             ,
             is
             not
             this
             a
             silent
             admonition
             ,
             how
             you
             are
             to
             deport
             your selves
             that
             day
             ?
             Even
             like
             
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               rebuke
               ;
               and
               to
               walk
               honestly
               as
               in
               the
               day
               ,
               not
               in
               rioting
               and
               drunkenness
               ,
               not
               in
               chambering
               and
               wantonness
               ,
               not
               in
               strife
               and
               envy
               ;
               for
               they
               that
               sleep
               ,
               sleep
               in
               the
               night
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               be
               drunken
               ,
               are
               drunken
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               but
               let
               us
               who
               are
               of
               the
               day
               be
               sober
               ,
               putting
               on
               the
               breast-plate
               of
               Faith
               and
               Love
               ;
               and
               for
               a
               helmet
               ,
               the
               hope
               of
               Salvation
               ,
            
             1
             Thes.
             V.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             express
             our
             Duty
             by
             things
             which
             incur
             into
             our
             Senses
             ,
             are
             familiar
             and
             obvious
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             daily
             behold
             ;
             that
             
             looking
             upon
             those
             Objects
             ,
             we
             might
             remember
             what
             we
             are
             called
             to
             ,
             what
             we
             are
             design'd
             for
             ,
             and
             what
             our
             Master
             requires
             at
             our
             hands
             .
             Light
             must
             make
             us
             reflect
             upon
             the
             Light
             of
             Grace
             and
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             put
             us
             upon
             examination
             ,
             what
             Footsteps
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             appear
             in
             us
             ;
             and
             upon
             Resolutions
             to
             walk
             worthy
             of
             the
             Name
             which
             is
             given
             us
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             guide
             our
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             Words
             ,
             and
             Actions
             ,
             that
             by
             what
             we
             do
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             our
             Neighbours
             ,
             and
             those
             who
             behold
             our
             Conversation
             ,
             may
             be
             edified
             and
             encouraged
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             Eternal
             Life
             .
          
           
             V.
             
               Ye
               are
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               World.
            
             And
             God
             hath
             given
             you
             a
             Light
             to
             walk
             by
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             Holy
             Word
             ;
             for
             
               thy
               Word
               is
               a
               Lamp
               unto
               my
               Feet
               ,
               and
               a
               Light
               unto
               my
               Paths
               ,
            
             saith
             David
             ,
             Psal.
             CXIX
             .
             105.
             
             By
             this
             Light
             you
             are
             
               to
               try
               the
               Spirits
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               many
               false
               Prophets
               are
               gone
               out
               into
               the
               World.
            
             There
             are
             Men
             abroad
             ,
             that
             
               teach
               for
               Doctrines
            
             the
             Commandments
             and
             Traditions
             
               of
               Men
            
             :
             Men
             that
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             except
             you
             are
             in
             Communion
             with
             a
             certain
             
               Prelate
               ,
               who
               exalts
               himself
               above
               all
               that
               is
               called
               God
               ,
            
             even
             above
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             you
             cannot
             be
             saved
             ;
             Men
             that
             
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             must
             Pray
             to
             Saints
             ,
             and
             implore
             the
             Intercession
             of
             the
             
               Blessed
               Virgin
            
             ,
             and
             hear
             Mass
             ,
             and
             believe
             against
             Sense
             and
             Reason
             ,
             that
             Bread
             is
             Flesh
             ;
             that
             you
             must
             hear
             Mass
             ,
             and
             Prayers
             
               you
               understand
               not
            
             ;
             and
             be
             content
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             the
             comfortable
             Cup
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               Sacrament
            
             .
             There
             are
             others
             that
             talk
             much
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             great
             Strangers
             to
             the
             Christian
             Virtues
             of
             Meekness
             ,
             and
             Charity
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             confine
             the
             Favour
             of
             God
             to
             a
             
               certain
               Party
            
             ,
             but
             would
             straiten
             yours
             too
             ,
             and
             place
             Religion
             more
             in
             talking
             against
             Ceremonies
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             greater
             and
             
               weightier
               matters
               of
               the
               Law.
            
             And
             abundance
             of
             other
             false
             Teachers
             and
             Doctrines
             you
             may
             meet
             withall
             abroad
             ;
             for
             le
             ts
             do
             what
             we
             can
             ,
             the
             Enemy
             will
             
               sow
               Tares
               among
               the
               Wheat
            
             ;
             but
             the
             way
             not
             to
             be
             deceived
             by
             such
             false
             Fires
             ,
             is
             to
             examin
             them
             by
             the
             clear
             Light
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
               To
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Testimony
               ;
               if
               they
               speak
               not
               according
               to
               this
               Word
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Light
               in
               them
               .
            
             By
             this
             Light
             you
             may
             find
             out
             not
             only
             erroneous
             Opinions
             ,
             but
             sinful
             Works
             and
             Practices
             too
             ;
             not
             only
             in
             others
             ,
             but
             in
             your selves
             also
             .
             Take
             but
             a
             serious
             view
             of
             your
             Actions
             ,
             Designs
             ,
             
             Aims
             ,
             Principles
             ,
             Behaviour
             ,
             and
             Discourses
             ;
             by
             this
             noble
             Light
             ,
             and
             those
             spots
             and
             blemishes
             of
             your
             Souls
             which
             before
             you
             took
             no
             notice
             of
             ,
             will
             stare
             in
             your
             Faces
             .
             This
             will
             soon
             tell
             you
             ,
             what
             Rocks
             ,
             what
             Shelves
             ,
             what
             Sands
             you
             are
             to
             shun
             ;
             for
             
               we
               have
               a
               sure
               word
               of
               Prophecy
               ,
               whereunto
               ye
               do
               well
               to
               take
               heed
               as
               unto
               a
               Light
               shining
               in
               a
               dark
               place
               ,
               until
               the
               day
               dawn
               ,
               and
               the
               morning
               star
               arise
               in
               your
               Hearts
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             I.
             19.
             
          
           
             VI.
             
               Ye
               are
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               World.
            
             But
             what
             ?
             is
             no
             good
             Christian
             in
             darkness
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             see
             many
             excellent
             Persons
             ,
             who
             dread
             Sin
             as
             Hell
             it self
             ,
             yet
             see
             nothing
             of
             
               the
               Light
               of
               God's
               Countenance
            
             ?
             It
             s
             very
             true
             .
             There
             are
             such
             Persons
             ,
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             
               they
               are
               Light
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             They
             have
             the
             Light
             of
             Holiness
             in
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             not
             the
             Light
             of
             Joy
             and
             Gladness
             .
             They
             are
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             have
             Light
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             such
             Light
             ,
             as
             will
             at
             last
             light
             them
             to
             Heaven
             :
             But
             through
             strong
             Temptations
             ,
             or
             some
             fatal
             Distempers
             ,
             it
             comes
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             the
             Light
             they
             possess
             is
             clouded
             ,
             and
             hindred
             from
             
               going
               on
               to
               a
               perfect
               day
            
             ;
             and
             they
             carry
             it
             as
             it
             were
             in
             a
             
               dark
               Lanthorn
            
             .
             But
             all
             I
             
             shall
             say
             to
             such
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             is
             what
             God
             bids
             the
             Prophet
             proclaim
             in
             the
             Ears
             of
             Persons
             under
             such
             Circumstances
             ,
             Isa.
             L.
             10.
             
             
               Who
               is
               among
               you
               that
               fears
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               obeys
               the
               Voice
               of
               his
               Servant
               ,
               that
               walks
               in
               darkness
               ,
               and
               sees
               no
               light
               ?
               Let
               him
               trust
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               stay
               upon
               his
               God.
            
             Excellent
             Counsel
             !
             In
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             temptations
             ,
             darkness
             ,
             clouds
             ,
             and
             shadows
             of
             Death
             ,
             let
             them
             even
             resolve
             to
             depend
             upon
             God's
             Mercy
             and
             Goodness
             ;
             and
             rest
             there
             whatever
             comes
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             can
             give
             no
             reason
             for
             so
             doing
             ,
             yet
             let
             them
             fix
             here
             ,
             and
             upon
             this
             Resolution
             ;
             
               If
               I
               perish
               ,
               I
               will
               perish
            
             in
             the
             
               hopes
               of
               God's
               Mercy
            
             .
          
           
             While
             the
             Light
             of
             Holiness
             shines
             and
             burns
             in
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             that
             in
             them
             which
             will
             secure
             their
             Title
             to
             the
             Enjoyment
             of
             God's
             everlasting
             Light.
             
          
           
             Light
             will
             mingle
             with
             Light
             ,
             and
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Soul
             on
             this
             side
             Heaven
             ,
             by
             a
             natural
             Tendency
             ,
             must
             necessarily
             at
             last
             terminate
             in
             ,
             and
             be
             united
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             
               dwelleth
               in
               a
               Light
               which
               no
               mortal
               Man
               can
               approach
               unto
               .
            
             For
             
               with
               thee
               
               O
               Lord
               ,
               is
               the
               Fountain
               of
               Light
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               Light
               shall
               we
               see
               Light.
               Lift
               thou
               up
               the
               Light
               of
               thy
               Countenance
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               be
               safe
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           XV.
           
        
         
           
             St.
             Matth.
             Ch.
             V.
             Ver.
             14.
             
          
           
             A
             City
             set
             upon
             a
             Hill
             cannot
             be
             hid
             .
          
        
         
           IN
           these
           Words
           ,
           
             our
             Saviour
          
           prosecutes
           his
           Design
           in
           the
           preceding
           Characters
           ,
           he
           had
           given
           of
           his
           Disciples
           and
           Followers
           .
           He
           had
           called
           them
           
             the
             Salt
             of
             the
             Earth
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World
          
           ,
           and
           these
           Characters
           he
           illustrates
           and
           inlarges
           upon
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           two
           Verses
           following
           .
           He
           had
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           their
           Lives
           must
           be
           Exemplary
           ,
           their
           Conversation
           Edifying
           ,
           and
           their
           Actions
           such
           ,
           as
           might
           serve
           both
           to
           reform
           and
           enlighten
           others
           ;
           to
           this
           he
           adds
           another
           
             simile
             ,
             ye
             are
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           and
           God
           expects
           ,
           and
           intends
           ,
           you
           should
           be
           
             like
             a
             City
             set
             upon
             a
             Hill
          
           ;
           now
           ,
           a
           City
           set
           upon
           a
           Hill
           ,
           
             cannot
             be
             hid
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           Men
           will
           take
           notice
           
           of
           you
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           of
           
             a
             City
             seated
             upon
             a
             Hill
          
           ;
           if
           your
           Lives
           are
           not
           according
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           my
           Gospel
           ,
           your
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           Discipleship
           will
           soon
           be
           seen
           through
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           quickly
           betray
           your
           Hypocrisy
           :
           Your
           business
           is
           ,
           to
           own
           and
           profess
           the
           Truth
           in
           the
           Face
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           by
           your
           conformity
           to
           my
           holy
           Laws
           ,
           to
           let
           the
           World
           see
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           of
           the
           same
           Mind
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           Temper
           ,
           that
           
             I
             am
             of
             :
             Cities
          
           are
           conspicuous
           ,
           all
           Men
           that
           pass
           by
           them
           ,
           look
           upon
           them
           ;
           especially
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           
             set
             on
             a
             Hill
          
           ,
           so
           the
           Eyes
           of
           the
           World
           are
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           upon
           you
           ;
           and
           it
           will
           soon
           appear
           ,
           what
           manner
           of
           Spirit
           you
           are
           of
           .
           Let
           it
           be
           therefore
           your
           care
           ,
           so
           to
           behave
           your selves
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           look
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           observe
           your
           deportment
           ,
           may
           be
           convinc'd
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           not
           profess
           one
           thing
           and
           practise
           another
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           natural
           Sense
           and
           Design
           of
           our
           Saviour's
           Expression
           here
           ,
           as
           will
           appear
           to
           any
           one
           that
           shall
           examine
           the
           Drift
           and
           Scope
           of
           Christ
           in
           this
           
             Sermon
             on
             the
             Mount
          
           ,
           and
           the
           antecedent
           ,
           and
           consequent
           Passages
           .
           But
           because
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           lays
           a
           great
           stress
           upon
           this
           Place
           ,
           and
           makes
           use
           of
           it
           to
           
           prove
           the
           
             perpetual
             visibility
             of
             their
             Church
          
           ,
           I
           must
           necessarily
           discover
           to
           you
           the
           Vanity
           of
           that
           pretence
           ,
           before
           I
           draw
           any
           Inferences
           from
           this
           Passage
           ,
           to
           instruct
           you
           ,
           how
           to
           govern
           your
           Lives
           and
           Actions
           according
           to
           the
           import
           of
           this
           Similitude
           ;
           not
           that
           I
           am
           fond
           of
           controversy
           ,
           or
           love
           to
           insult
           over
           a
           
             dying
             Religion
          
           ;
           but
           the
           Subject
           lies
           in
           my
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           balk
           it
           ,
           would
           look
           like
           betraying
           the
           
             noble
             Cause
          
           ,
           we
           have
           espoused
           ,
           built
           upon
           the
           
             eternal
             Pillars
          
           of
           Truth
           and
           Reason
           .
        
         
           The
           pretence
           therefore
           is
           this
           :
           
             It
             must
             be
             granted
             say
             they
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               must
               have
               been
               visible
               in
               all
               Ages
            
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             
               a
               City
               set
               upon
               a
               Hill
               ,
            
             which
             cannot
             be
             hid
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             reason
             it
             should
             ,
             for
             how
             should
             Heathens
             and
             Infidels
             be
             converted
             to
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             the
             Church
             which
             must
             teach
             them
             that
             Faith
             ,
             were
             not
             visible
             .
             If
             it
             had
             lain
             hid
             and
             obscure
             in
             the
             World
             for
             several
             Ages
             ,
             confined
             to
             Caves
             and
             Dens
             ,
             to
             Corners
             and
             Deserts
             ,
             as
             you
             Protestants
             pretend
             ,
             Christ
             must
             have
             miss'd
             of
             his
             Design
             ,
             which
             was
             by
             the
             conspicuousness
             of
             his
             Church
             to
             draw
             Unbelievers
             into
             the
             bosom
             of
             it
             .
             
             Now
             it
             's
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             hath
             been
             visible
             in
             all
             Ages
             ,
             conspicuous
             and
             splendid
             for
             many
             Centuries
             together
             ,
             without
             any
             interruption
             ;
             yours
             never
             began
             to
             appear
             ,
             till
             Luther
             and
             Calvin
             ,
             and
             Henry
             VIII
             .
             made
             it
             visible
             ;
             therefore
             the
             
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             must
             be
             the
             
               true
               Church
            
             ,
             and
             yours
             
               the
               false
            
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             not
             been
             visible
             in
             all
             Ages
             .
          
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Pretence
           ,
           and
           now
           let
           us
           briefly
           consider
           the
           Weakness
           and
           Absurdity
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Whatever
           may
           be
           said
           for
           the
           perpetual
           
             visibility
             of
          
           Christ's
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           from
           this
           Text
           it
           cannot
           be
           proved
           ;
           for
           Christ
           doth
           not
           speak
           here
           of
           his
           Followers
           considered
           
             as
             a
             Church
          
           ,
           or
           a
           body
           of
           Men
           united
           under
           their
           Pastors
           in
           the
           Profession
           of
           the
           Doctrin
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           Use
           and
           Administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ;
           but
           of
           every
           individual
           Disciple
           considered
           
             as
             a
             Christian
          
           ,
           and
           a
           follower
           of
           Christ
           to
           teach
           him
           how
           he
           ought
           to
           live
           and
           behave
           himself
           in
           the
           World
           to
           the
           Edification
           of
           others
           .
           And
           this
           is
           evident
           ,
           from
           the
           Virtues
           of
           Meekness
           ,
           and
           Humility
           and
           Patience
           ,
           and
           Peaceableness
           ,
           &c.
           press'd
           in
           the
           
           foregoing
           Verses
           ,
           which
           are
           things
           appertaining
           to
           every
           private
           Christian
           ;
           and
           this
           saying
           ,
           you
           are
           
             a
             City
             set
             on
             a
             Hill
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             hid
             ,
          
           is
           spoken
           to
           the
           very
           same
           Persons
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           aforesaid
           Virtues
           are
           required
           .
           So
           that
           these
           Words
           relate
           to
           
             a
             Christian
             Duty
          
           ;
           not
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           or
           Condition
           ,
           or
           Splendour
           ,
           or
           visibility
           of
           
           Christ's
           Church
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           Suppose
           they
           do
           relate
           to
           
           Christ's
           Church
           ,
           considered
           
             as
             a
             Church
          
           ,
           they
           must
           necessarily
           relate
           to
           
           Christ's
           
             universal
             Church
          
           ;
           for
           here
           is
           no
           particular
           Church
           mention'd
           .
           
           Christ's
           
             universal
             Church
          
           of
           all
           Ages
           ,
           Nations
           ,
           Countrys
           may
           he
           called
           
             a
             City
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           other
           places
           stiled
           
             a
             Body
          
           ;
           for
           as
           
             a
             City
          
           is
           made
           up
           of
           various
           Buldings
           ,
           and
           as
           
             a
             Body
          
           consists
           of
           many
           Members
           ,
           so
           
           Christ's
           
             universal
             Church
          
           consists
           of
           many
           
             particular
             Churches
          
           which
           make
           up
           that
           
             great
             City
          
           ,
           and
           that
           vast
           Body
           ,
           and
           if
           these
           .
           Words
           relate
           to
           
           Christ's
           
             universal
             Church
          
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           be
           applied
           to
           a
           particular
           ,
           and
           especially
           to
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           more
           then
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Ethiopia
           ,
           or
           Greece
           ,
           or
           Armenia
           ,
           and
           how
           absurd
           must
           be
           the
           Consequence
           .
           The
           universal
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           a
           
             City
             set
             upon
             a
             Hill
          
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           hid
           ;
           therefore
           the
           
             Church
             of
             
             Rome
          
           is
           
             that
             Church
          
           ,
           or
           therefore
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           is
           
             that
             City
          
           ?
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           they
           call
           themselves
           the
           Vniversal
           or
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           so
           did
           the
           Donatists
           of
           old
           ;
           but
           what
           doth
           calling
           themselves
           so
           signify
           when
           it
           is
           evident
           ,
           and
           clear
           as
           the
           Sun
           at
           Noon
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           is
           but
           a
           
             particular
             Church
          
           ?
           There
           were
           Churches
           in
           the
           World
           before
           
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           was
           heard
           of
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           at
           this
           Day
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           all
           along
           Churches
           which
           may
           Vye
           with
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           for
           Antiquity
           and
           Duration
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           may
           not
           be
           able
           to
           boast
           of
           the
           same
           outward
           Splendor
           ,
           Plenty
           and
           Prosperity
           ,
           yet
           what
           is
           outward
           Splendor
           and
           Prosperity
           to
           
             a
             Christian
             Church
          
           ,
           when
           in
           Scripture
           it
           is
           made
           the
           Character
           of
           wicked
           Men
           ,
           more
           then
           of
           those
           who
           will
           live
           godly
           in
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           do
           not
           deny
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           hath
           been
           visible
           ;
           so
           far
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           believe
           it
           to
           have
           been
           visible
           in
           all
           Ages
           ;
           indeed
           some
           of
           our
           Divines
           talk
           of
           a
           visible
           and
           
             invisible
             Church
          
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           do
           so
           ,
           they
           consider
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           we
           consider
           a
           Man
           ,
           who
           consists
           of
           two
           Parts
           ,
           a
           Body
           and
           a
           Soul
           ,
           the
           Body
           is
           visible
           ,
           the
           Soul
           invisible
           ,
           so
           
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           outward
           Society
           ,
           in
           which
           true
           and
           sincere
           Believers
           live
           ,
           is
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           visible
           ,
           the
           sincere
           Believers
           are
           the
           Soul
           of
           that
           Body
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           invisible
           being
           known
           only
           to
           God
           ,
           the
           searcher
           of
           Hearts
           ;
           but
           the
           outward
           Society
           ,
           which
           profess
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           the
           Body
           wherein
           that
           Soul
           lives
           ,
           is
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           always
           visible
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           makes
           it
           so
           ,
           is
           the
           Profession
           of
           the
           Fundamental
           Principles
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           contain'd
           in
           the
           
             Apostles
             Creed
          
           ,
           and
           understood
           in
           that
           Sense
           ,
           that
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           understood
           them
           in
           ;
           this
           makes
           and
           constitutes
           a
           
             Christian
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           none
           but
           must
           grant
           that
           these
           Fundamental
           Principles
           of
           Christianity
           have
           been
           visible
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           even
           in
           times
           of
           the
           greatest
           Persecution
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Arianism
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Christ
          
           hath
           been
           visible
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           and
           shall
           continue
           so
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           and
           though
           in
           abundance
           of
           Churches
           for
           some
           Ages
           together
           these
           Fundamental
           Principles
           of
           Christianity
           have
           been
           mingled
           with
           many
           accidental
           Errours
           ,
           Superstitions
           and
           Idolatries
           ;
           yet
           still
           so
           far
           as
           these
           
           Fundamental
           Principles
           have
           been
           retained
           in
           the
           respective
           Churches
           ,
           so
           far
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           hath
           been
           always
           visible
           ,
           as
           a
           sound
           Egg
           swiming
           in
           a
           filthy
           ,
           nasty
           ,
           stinking
           Pool
           of
           Water
           ,
           is
           visible
           notwithstanding
           the
           Filth
           ,
           which
           surrounds
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           sickly
           and
           corrupt
           as
           the
           Church
           might
           be
           in
           some
           Ages
           ,
           the
           essentials
           of
           Christianity
           being
           every
           where
           retain'd
           ,
           Heathens
           and
           Infidels
           had
           still
           Opportunity
           and
           Motives
           to
           joyn
           themselves
           to
           it
           ,
           for
           in
           these
           Principles
           and
           the
           Profession
           of
           them
           it
           was
           visible
           .
           So
           that
           ,
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           that
           common
           impertinent
           Query
           ,
           
             Where
             was
             your
             Church
             before
             Luther
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             or
             Henry
          
           VIII
           ?
           The
           answer
           is
           this
           .
           
             It
             was
             all
             the
             Christian
             World
             over
             ,
          
           even
           in
           all
           the
           Christian
           Societies
           that
           were
           either
           in
           Ethiopia
           ,
           or
           Egypt
           ,
           or
           Africa
           ,
           or
           Asia
           ,
           or
           Greece
           ,
           or
           Constantinople
           ,
           or
           Alexandria
           ,
           or
           Antioch
           ,
           or
           in
           Muscovy
           ,
           and
           even
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           her self
           ;
           for
           since
           we
           profess
           the
           same
           Faith
           ,
           or
           the
           same
           Fundamental
           Principles
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           which
           were
           profess'd
           in
           all
           these
           Churches
           all
           along
           ,
           our
           Church
           must
           necessarily
           have
           been
           in
           all
           those
           Churches
           where
           those
           Fundamental
           Principles
           were
           Retain'd
           and
           
           Professed
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           urge
           that
           our
           Church
           was
           
             not
             visible
          
           two
           hundred
           Years
           ago
           ;
           for
           it
           's
           enough
           that
           the
           universal
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           always
           visible
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           dispers'd
           through
           the
           four
           Quarters
           of
           the
           World.
           This
           will
           be
           always
           some
           where
           ,
           and
           God
           will
           never
           suffer
           it
           to
           decay
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Promise
           ,
           Matth.
           XVI
           .
           
             that
             the
             Gates
             of
             Hell
             shall
             not
             prevail
             against
             it
             .
          
           As
           for
           particular
           Churches
           ,
           they
           may
           either
           become
           invisible
           by
           being
           destroy'd
           ,
           or
           become
           visible
           whenever
           they
           appear
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           hold
           the
           same
           Catholick
           Faith
           that
           the
           universal
           Church
           holds
           ;
           but
           from
           thence
           it
           follows
           not
           ,
           that
           either
           these
           particular
           Churches
           which
           have
           been
           destroy'd
           ,
           or
           which
           rise
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           be
           it
           sooner
           or
           later
           ,
           are
           no
           true
           Churches
           :
           As
           to
           particular
           Churches
           which
           decay
           ,
           it
           's
           evident
           that
           the
           Churches
           of
           Africa
           ,
           of
           
             Carthage
             ,
             Hippo
             ,
             Numidia
          
           ,
           where
           St.
           Cyprian
           ,
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           St.
           Fulgentius
           ,
           and
           other
           eminent
           Bishops
           govern'd
           ,
           are
           totally
           destroy'd
           ,
           but
           no
           Man
           will
           therefore
           say
           that
           they
           were
           no
           true
           Churches
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           in
           being
           ;
           and
           as
           to
           Churches
           which
           are
           of
           no
           long
           standing
           ,
           their
           being
           
           of
           a
           late
           Plantation
           or
           Erection
           doth
           not
           make
           them
           false
           Churches
           ,
           else
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Rome
          
           her self
           would
           be
           in
           an
           ill
           case
           ;
           for
           the
           Churches
           they
           pretend
           to
           have
           erected
           in
           China
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           Eastern
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           are
           not
           much
           above
           a
           Hundred
           years
           Standing
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           not
           think
           them
           false
           Churches
           ,
           because
           their
           Plantation
           is
           late
           and
           they
           cannot
           boast
           of
           many
           Hundred
           years
           continuance
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Faith
           a
           Church
           holds
           must
           be
           the
           great
           Standart
           to
           judge
           by
           both
           of
           the
           Truth
           and
           Visibility
           of
           it
           ;
           where
           the
           aforesaid
           Fundamental
           Principles
           of
           Chrianity
           are
           retain'd
           ,
           professed
           ,
           Preacht
           and
           Maintain'd
           there
           the
           Church
           is
           visible
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           hath
           been
           visible
           in
           all
           Ages
           ;
           for
           in
           one
           part
           of
           the
           World
           or
           other
           ,
           those
           Fundamental
           Principles
           have
           been
           Profess'd
           and
           Retained
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           Christianity
           unto
           this
           Day
           ,
           and
           if
           a
           Church
           appear'd
           but
           yesterday
           ,
           it
           holding
           these
           Fundamental
           Principles
           ,
           the
           Pillars
           and
           Foundations
           of
           Truth
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           a
           true
           Church
           and
           Visible
           ,
           and
           consequently
           hath
           been
           visible
           in
           those
           Churches
           where
           the
           same
           Truths
           have
           been
           Profess'd
           ;
           and
           had
           the
           Church
           of
           
           England
           been
           raised
           but
           Forty
           or
           Fifty
           years
           agon
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           make
           her
           either
           a
           false
           or
           invisible
           Church
           ;
           because
           she
           retains
           the
           Principles
           on
           which
           Christianity
           is
           founded
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           5.
           
           Lest
           any
           Person
           should
           infer
           from
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           been
           visible
           for
           many
           Ages
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Churches
           ;
           and
           hath
           retain'd
           ,
           and
           doth
           retain
           to
           this
           Day
           the
           Fundamental
           Principles
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           separate
           our selves
           from
           her
           ,
           or
           to
           leave
           her
           Communion
           :
           I
           answer
           ,
           were
           it
           possible
           in
           that
           Church
           to
           eat
           only
           of
           the
           wholsome
           Fruit
           she
           hath
           kept
           and
           preserv'd
           ,
           without
           Participating
           of
           the
           Poison
           she
           hath
           added
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           mingled
           with
           it
           ,
           something
           might
           be
           pleaded
           for
           continuing
           in
           that
           Communion
           :
           But
           that
           's
           impossible
           now
           ,
           as
           the
           Case
           stands
           .
           
             Of
             Children
          
           that
           are
           Baptiz'd
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           
             Baptiz'd
             only
             into
             the
             Faith
             deliver'd
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             and
             die
             before
             they
             come
             to
             be
             of
             Age
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             entertain
             a
             favourable
             Opinion
             :
          
           But
           for
           the
           adult
           ,
           and
           Persons
           who
           are
           of
           years
           of
           Discretion
           that
           joyn
           with
           that
           Church
           ,
           It
           is
           evident
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           Members
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           except
           they
           swallow
           the
           Rats-bane
           
           as
           well
           as
           
             the
             Milk
          
           ,
           the
           unwholsome
           as
           well
           as
           the
           wholsome
           Food
           ;
           especially
           since
           the
           Confession
           of
           
             Pope
             Pius
          
           IV.
           and
           the
           Councel
           of
           Trent
           ,
           which
           hath
           made
           the
           monstrous
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Mass
           ,
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           Invocation
           of
           Saints
           ,
           worshiping
           of
           Images
           ,
           Purgatory
           ,
           Indulgences
           ,
           seven
           Sacraments
           ,
           the
           Belief
           of
           human
           Traditions
           ,
           &c.
           of
           the
           same
           
             necessity
             to
             Salvation
          
           that
           the
           Incarnation
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           is
           .
           They
           do
           indeed
           retain
           the
           Foundation
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           but
           then
           they
           have
           added
           also
           Fundamental
           Errours
           which
           every
           Christian
           who
           believes
           God
           more
           then
           Men
           ,
           is
           bound
           to
           abhor
           ;
           and
           since
           it
           is
           impossible
           at
           once
           to
           abhor
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           continue
           in
           Communion
           with
           that
           Church
           ,
           it
           must
           necessarily
           follow
           ,
           that
           
             Separating
             from
             it
             is
             a
             Duty
          
           ;
           and
           a
           Duty
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           our
           life
           is
           worth
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           6.
           
           Though
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Fundamental
           Principles
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           we
           grant
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           been
           visible
           for
           many
           Ages
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           other
           Churches
           ,
           yet
           in
           regard
           of
           those
           
             additional
             Articles
          
           I
           mention'd
           just
           now
           ,
           if
           the
           Doctrin
           makes
           a
           Church
           visible
           ,
           we
           must
           with
           very
           great
           Assurance
           affirm
           ,
           that
           
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           not
           been
           visible
           in
           all
           Ages
           ;
           for
           it
           will
           appear
           to
           any
           impartial
           Considerer
           ,
           that
           the
           present
           Doctrins
           which
           they
           have
           added
           to
           the
           old
           Foundation
           were
           neither
           taught
           in
           the
           primitive
           Church
           for
           the
           first
           three
           Hundred
           years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           even
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           her self
           a
           Thousand
           years
           ago
           .
           Not
           in
           the
           primitive
           Church
           ;
           for
           in
           all
           the
           genuine
           Writers
           of
           the
           first
           
             three
             Hundred
             years
          
           ,
           we
           find
           not
           a
           Word
           of
           
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
          
           ,
           of
           Transubstantiation
           ,
           of
           
             Worshiping
             of
             Images
          
           ,
           of
           
             religious
             Veneration
             of
             Relicks
          
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Supremacy
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           much
           less
           of
           her
           Infallibility
           .
           Nay
           ,
           for
           a
           Thousand
           years
           after
           Christ
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           never
           had
           the
           Boldness
           to
           call
           her self
           Infallible
           ,
           not
           till
           
           Hildebrand's
           time
           ,
           or
           
             Pope
             Gregory
          
           VII
           .
           by
           the
           Confession
           of
           some
           Romanists
           ,
           a
           Monster
           of
           Pride
           and
           Vice
           :
           He
           was
           the
           first
           that
           gave
           himself
           and
           his
           Church
           that
           pompous
           and
           ridiculous
           Title
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           the
           present
           Doctrins
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           added
           to
           the
           Creed
           ,
           and
           made
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           were
           not
           believed
           ,
           much
           less
           look'd
           upon
           as
           necessary
           Articles
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           
           Rome
           her self
           ,
           a
           Thousand
           years
           ago
           ,
           I
           mean
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Pope
             Gregory
          
           the
           First
           ;
           the
           Doctrins
           which
           are
           visible
           in
           that
           Church
           now
           were
           not
           visible
           then
           ;
           for
           in
           that
           
           Gregory's
           time
           the
           Sacrament
           was
           administred
           to
           the
           Laity
           in
           both
           kinds
           ;
           Worshiping
           of
           Images
           was
           counted
           abominable
           ;
           the
           Title
           of
           
             Vniversal
             Bishop
          
           was
           thought
           
             Antichristian
             ;
             private
             Masses
          
           ,
           where
           the
           Priest
           only
           receives
           and
           communicates
           were
           reputed
           unlawful
           ;
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Maccabees
           were
           not
           taken
           into
           the
           
             Canon
             ;
             Purgatory
          
           was
           not
           yet
           lick'd
           into
           a
           perfect
           Shape
           ,
           much
           less
           into
           
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
          
           ;
           No
           Masses
           were
           yet
           said
           ,
           for
           
             the
             Dead
          
           to
           deliver
           Souls
           from
           that
           Fire
           ;
           
             Auricular
             confession
          
           ,
           and
           
             extreme
             Vnction
          
           ,
           were
           not
           yet
           made
           Sacraments
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           therefore
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           could
           not
           possibly
           be
           visible
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           since
           her
           Doctrins
           she
           now
           Professes
           were
           not
           profess'd
           ,
           no
           not
           by
           her
           own
           Members
           in
           all
           Ages
           .
        
         
           
             Inferences
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               A
               City
               set
               upon
               a
               Hill
               cannot
               be
               hid
               .
            
             It
             follows
             therefore
             ,
             that
             a
             hidden
             Piety
             is
             no
             Piety
             .
             I
             mean
             where
             a
             Person
             
             thinks
             it
             enough
             to
             Worship
             God
             in
             his
             Chamber
             or
             Closet
             and
             to
             pay
             him
             due
             respect
             in
             private
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             comes
             abroad
             into
             Company
             ,
             vain
             ,
             and
             sinful
             ,
             and
             wicked
             ,
             doth
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             dares
             not
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             own
             his
             pious
             Principles
             ,
             but
             conceals
             his
             better
             Inclinations
             and
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             makes
             no
             expression
             of
             it
             ,
             either
             by
             disliking
             the
             Sins
             he
             sees
             ,
             or
             by
             dreading
             to
             imitate
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             vindicating
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             Piety
             must
             needs
             be
             counterfeit
             and
             nought
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             against
             the
             Character
             Christ
             gives
             of
             his
             Disciples
             and
             Followers
             ,
             and
             in
             calling
             them
             a
             
               City
               set
               upon
               a
               Hill
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               hid
            
             ;
             and
             besides
             this
             is
             
               to
               be
               ashamed
               of
               him
               and
               of
               his
               Gospel
               before
               Men
            
             ;
             and
             how
             he
             resents
             that
             ,
             and
             will
             resent
             it
             in
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             you
             may
             read
             Matth.
             X.
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Mark
             VIII
             .
             38.
             
             I
             do
             not
             deny
             that
             Nicodemus
             and
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             were
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             
               secretly
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
            
             Joh.
             XIX
             .
             38.
             
             But
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Though
             they
             were
             no
             open
             Professours
             ,
             yet
             they
             consented
             not
             to
             the
             Impiety
             of
             the
             Jews
             in
             traducing
             and
             slandering
             the
             
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             .
             Their
             Blood
             rose
             to
             hear
             him
             abused
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             their
             Fears
             ,
             we
             find
             very
             
             notable
             Effects
             of
             their
             Zeal
             for
             his
             Cause
             and
             Person
             .
             Of
             Nicodemus
             we
             read
             Joh.
             VII
             .
             10
             ,
             11.
             that
             when
             the
             whole
             Counsel
             was
             for
             condemning
             Christ
             to
             Death
             ,
             the
             brave
             Man
             stood
             up
             and
             argued
             with
             them
             ,
             
               Doth
               our
               Law
               judge
               a
               Man
               before
               it
               hear
               him
               ,
               and
               know
               what
               he
               doth
               ?
            
             And
             of
             Joseph
             St.
             Luke
             reports
             ,
             that
             
               he
               consented
               not
               to
               the
               Counsel
               and
               Deed
            
             of
             the
             barbarous
             Men
             ,
             who
             judged
             him
             Guilty
             of
             Death
             ,
             Luke
             XXIII
             .
             11.
             
             And
             St.
             Mark
             adds
             ,
             that
             he
             
               went
               in
               boldly
               unto
               Pilate
               ,
               and
               craved
               the
               Body
               of
               Jesus
               ,
            
             Mark
             XV.
             43.
             
             But
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             these
             two
             Men
             were
             fearful
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             great
             courage
             to
             assert
             their
             Love
             and
             Devotion
             to
             Christ
             openly
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             at
             a
             time
             when
             they
             were
             not
             throughly
             instructed
             in
             the
             
               Mystery
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             .
             The
             case
             alter'd
             when
             they
             came
             to
             have
             a
             more
             perfect
             knowledge
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             not
             all
             the
             rage
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             not
             all
             the
             Tumults
             the
             Jews
             could
             raise
             ,
             nor
             all
             the
             Terrours
             of
             Pilate
             could
             hinder
             them
             from
             owning
             their
             Love
             to
             his
             Doctrin
             and
             Commands
             .
             We
             live
             in
             the
             broad
             Day-light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             not
             take
             example
             by
             Men
             who
             were
             
               Novices
               in
               Christianity
            
             ,
             and
             while
             they
             
             were
             so
             .
             For
             us
             to
             be
             one
             thing
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             another
             abroad
             ;
             Pious
             when
             alone
             ,
             Wicked
             when
             we
             do
             converse
             ;
             devout
             within
             the
             Walls
             of
             our
             Horses
             ,
             and
             profane
             and
             loose
             in
             Company
             ,
             which
             can
             bear
             no
             Strictness
             ;
             this
             is
             notoriously
             to
             dissemble
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             False
             and
             Treacherous
             to
             him
             .
             What
             ?
             Caress
             a
             Friend
             and
             hug
             him
             in
             a
             Corner
             ,
             and
             revile
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             know
             him
             in
             Society
             ?
             Such
             baseness
             among
             Men
             is
             counted
             abominable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             very
             pleasing
             ,
             when
             the
             same
             Affront
             is
             offered
             to
             God
             ,
             nor
             will
             your
             private
             Seriousness
             stand
             you
             in
             any
             stead
             in
             that
             Day
             ,
             when
             your
             Souls
             must
             give
             an
             account
             of
             their
             Behaviour
             before
             Men.
             
               A
               Christian
            
             must
             be
             a
             Man
             of
             Courage
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             is
             to
             do
             a
             known
             Duty
             ,
             not
             all
             the
             Threatnings
             and
             Comminations
             of
             cruel
             Men
             ,
             not
             all
             the
             hopes
             of
             Gain
             ,
             not
             all
             the
             baits
             of
             Profit
             ,
             not
             all
             the
             fears
             of
             losing
             his
             Honour
             ,
             Credit
             or
             Life
             ,
             must
             deter
             him
             from
             it
             ;
             for
             let
             come
             what
             will
             come
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             Life
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             his
             greatest
             Treasure
             ,
             will
             make
             infinite
             Recompence
             for
             all
             his
             Losses
             .
          
           
           
             II.
             
               A
               City
               set
               on
               a
               Hill
               cannot
               be
               hid
            
             ;
             This
             shews
             that
             an
             active
             Life
             ,
             or
             a
             Life
             of
             Society
             and
             Converse
             is
             a
             much
             nobler
             Life
             ,
             than
             a
             Life
             solitary
             and
             retired
             from
             the
             World.
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             that
             a
             solitary
             Life
             hath
             its
             Advantages
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             separates
             himself
             from
             Temptations
             ,
             is
             not
             very
             likely
             to
             be
             enticed
             by
             them
             :
             Yet
             still
             it
             is
             a
             greater
             Act
             of
             Virtue
             ,
             and
             more
             
               Christian
               like
            
             to
             be
             good
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             the
             enticing
             Pleasures
             of
             the
             World.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             indeed
             greater
             Difficulty
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             then
             the
             Virtue
             is
             greater
             ,
             and
             the
             Fruit
             sweeter
             ,
             and
             the
             Reward
             will
             be
             Proportionable
             .
             The
             Solitary
             good
             Man
             saves
             himself
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             is
             Religious
             in
             Society
             is
             in
             a
             way
             
               of
               saving
               both
               himself
               and
               those
               that
               see
               him
               .
            
             In
             so
             wicked
             an
             Age
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             good
             Men
             had
             need
             shew
             themselves
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             to
             do
             something
             toward
             the
             Amendment
             and
             Reformation
             of
             it
             :
             And
             without
             doubt
             some
             good
             they
             do
             ;
             and
             though
             it
             is
             to
             be
             wisht
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             were
             better
             ,
             yet
             that
             it
             is
             not
             worse
             ,
             they
             are
             beholding
             to
             such
             Examples
             ,
             which
             shews
             that
             some
             good
             is
             done
             by
             their
             Living
             and
             Conversing
             in
             Babylon
             .
          
           
           
             III.
             Were
             I
             to
             speak
             to
             Princes
             ,
             to
             the
             Nobles
             ,
             to
             the
             Gentry
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             to
             
               Magistrates
               ,
               Ministers
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               men
               in
               Authority
            
             ;
             this
             should
             be
             my
             Text.
             All
             such
             Persons
             ,
             who
             make
             some
             Figure
             in
             the
             World
             are
             like
             
               a
               City
               set
               upon
               a
               Hill
            
             ;
             to
             such
             the
             nether
             World
             ,
             the
             Plebeians
             ,
             the
             Commonalty
             ,
             and
             the
             Ordinary
             sort
             of
             People
             look
             up
             .
             Their
             Example
             they
             take
             Notice
             of
             ,
             and
             these
             Examples
             they
             Ordinarily
             follow
             .
             I
             would
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             hath
             raised
             them
             above
             the
             Common
             level
             ,
             so
             God
             expects
             they
             should
             be
             eminent
             in
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             much
             above
             all
             Vice
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             above
             the
             common
             Rank
             .
             I
             would
             tell
             them
             ,
             
               that
               their
               Sins
               are
               spreading
            
             ,
             and
             like
             the
             Plague
             destroy
             whole
             Cities
             and
             Towns.
             I
             would
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             Case
             they
             are
             more
             Barbarous
             than
             the
             Tyrants
             Mankind
             cries
             out
             upon
             ,
             for
             they
             lay
             several
             mens
             Consciences
             waste
             by
             their
             ill
             Practices
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             than
             
               sacking
               Towns
            
             ,
             and
             
               burning
               Cities
            
             .
          
           
             All
             ye
             ,
             that
             are
             advanced
             to
             some
             Government
             ,
             and
             surely
             Parents
             and
             
               Masters
               of
               Families
            
             are
             so
             ;
             Behold
             your selves
             in
             this
             Glass
             ;
             according
             as
             your
             Examples
             are
             so
             will
             your
             Inferiours
             be
             .
             I
             do
             not
             say
             it
             is
             so
             always
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             
             ordinarily
             the
             Effect
             of
             your
             Behaviour
             .
             As
             you
             are
             ,
             so
             will
             your
             Children
             and
             Servants
             be
             at
             least
             ,
             there
             is
             Reason
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             will
             be
             ,
             for
             your
             Example
             strangely
             influences
             those
             that
             are
             under
             your
             Charge
             and
             Protection
             .
             If
             you
             
               sanctify
               the
               Lords
               day
            
             both
             in
             Publick
             and
             Private
             by
             
               letting
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               dwell
               richly
               among
               you
               in
               all
               Wisdom
               ,
               Teaching
               and
               Admonishing
               one
               another
               in
               Psalms
               and
               Hymns
               and
               spiritual
               Songs
               ,
               singing
               with
               grace
               in
               your
               Hearts
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             your
             Inferiours
             in
             time
             ,
             its
             possible
             would
             do
             so
             too
             .
             If
             you
             are
             enemies
             to
             Pride
             ,
             to
             Intemperance
             ,
             to
             Drunkenness
             ,
             to
             Swearing
             ;
             there
             is
             hopes
             that
             your
             Inferiours
             will
             learn
             of
             you
             .
             If
             you
             are
             Grave
             and
             Modest
             ,
             and
             curb
             your
             Passions
             ,
             and
             deny
             your selves
             for
             Heaven
             and
             Gods
             Service
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             improbable
             that
             your
             Inferiours
             will
             be
             wrought
             upon
             to
             make
             you
             their
             Patterns
             .
             We
             see
             ,
             they
             do
             so
             in
             evil
             Things
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             despair
             of
             their
             following
             you
             in
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
             At
             least
             you
             have
             this
             Satisfaction
             ,
             that
             by
             your
             Example
             you
             shew'd
             them
             the
             Way
             ,
             to
             the
             
               Land
               which
               flows
               with
               Milk
               and
               Honey
               .
            
             You
             will
             have
             this
             Comfort
             ,
             that
             your
             Example
             did
             not
             lead
             them
             into
             
             the
             
               Chambers
               of
               Death
            
             ,
             nor
             make
             them
             fling
             their
             immortal
             Souls
             away
             .
             All
             ye
             that
             are
             Professours
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             pretend
             to
             be
             holier
             than
             ordinary
             ;
             the
             Eyes
             of
             the
             World
             will
             be
             upon
             you
             .
             The
             least
             false
             step
             you
             make
             will
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             .
             
               See
               then
               ,
               that
               you
               walk
               Circumspectly
               ,
               as
               wise
               Men
               redeeming
               the
               Time
               ,
               because
               the
               days
               are
               Evil.
               
            
          
           
             IV.
             Such
             of
             you
             ,
             whom
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             hath
             made
             free
             from
             the
             Law
             of
             Sin
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             only
             
               a
               City
               set
               upon
               a
               Hill
               ,
            
             but
             behold
             you
             are
             come
             into
             
               mount
               Sion
            
             ,
             to
             the
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             ,
             unto
             
               the
               City
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               innumerable
               company
               of
               Angels
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Heb.
             XII
             .
             18.
             
             Behold
             God
             hath
             called
             you
             to
             be
             Citizens
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Jerusalem
             ,
             called
             you
             to
             be
             Companions
             of
             Angels
             ,
             called
             you
             to
             dwell
             on
             the
             Hill
             of
             God
             ,
             on
             the
             everlasting
             Hill.
             How
             high
             is
             your
             Calling
             !
             How
             excellent
             your
             Vocation
             !
             How
             great
             the
             dignity
             God
             intends
             you
             !
             Your
             
               conversation
               is
               to
               be
               in
               Heaven
            
             ;
             and
             will
             you
             mind
             the
             Trifles
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             so
             mind
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             set
             your
             Affections
             upon
             them
             ?
             Will
             you
             ,
             who
             are
             Born
             ,
             new
             Born
             I
             mean
             ,
             to
             an
             everlasting
             Kingdom
             ,
             will
             you
             be
             fond
             of
             this
             pitiful
             
             transitory
             World
             ,
             you
             that
             are
             intended
             for
             the
             highest
             Imployment
             ,
             will
             you
             do
             as
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             World
             do
             ?
             
               They
               are
               from
               Beneath
               ,
               you
               are
               from
               Above
               .
            
             Do
             Eagles
             catch
             Flies
             ,
             and
             you
             that
             are
             intended
             to
             soar
             above
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             will
             you
             disgrace
             your
             Pedigree
             ,
             and
             
               and
               set
               your
               Affections
               on
               things
            
             Below
             ?
             God
             intends
             you
             as
             Conquerours
             ,
             and
             will
             you
             suffer
             your selves
             to
             fall
             a
             Prey
             to
             filthy
             Temptation
             ,
             and
             expose
             your selves
             to
             the
             Contempt
             and
             Scorn
             of
             the
             Fowler
             ,
             who
             Flatters
             you
             till
             he
             draws
             you
             into
             the
             Net
             ,
             and
             then
             Punishes
             you
             for
             being
             taken
             ?
          
           
             Behold
             the
             
               glorious
               City
            
             ,
             the
             
               City
               of
               our
               God
            
             ,
             the
             
               City
               set
               upon
               a
               Hill
            
             indeed
             ,
             the
             
               City
               which
               hath
               Foundations
               ,
               whose
               builder
               and
               maker
               is
               God!
            
             Do
             you
             hope
             to
             be
             Members
             of
             that
             Community
             ,
             and
             will
             you
             disparage
             your selves
             by
             Actions
             that
             will
             certainly
             exclude
             you
             from
             that
             Republick
             ?
             At
             the
             Gates
             of
             it
             no
             unclean
             Thing
             shall
             enter
             :
             A
             clean
             Heart
             ,
             and
             a
             clean
             Life
             must
             give
             you
             
               jus
               Givitatis
            
             ,
             make
             you
             free
             Denisons
             of
             that
             City
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             you
             prepare
             your selves
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             that
             Naturalization
             ?
             Except
             you
             imitate
             the
             Manners
             of
             the
             Citizens
             above
             ,
             you
             can
             never
             hope
             to
             be
             Partners
             with
             them
             in
             their
             Glory
             ;
             and
             what
             are
             their
             Manners
             ?
             Why
             ?
             They
             love
             .
             Love
             is
             their
             Trade
             ,
             their
             Employment
             ,
             their
             Business
             ,
             their
             Pleasure
             ,
             their
             Delight
             ,
             their
             Satisfaction
             .
             They
             love
             nothing
             but
             God
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             love
             any
             Thing
             besides
             him
             ,
             
             they
             love
             it
             for
             his
             Sake
             ;
             and
             love
             God
             in
             it
             .
             Love
             is
             their
             Principle
             ,
             their
             End
             ,
             their
             Mark
             ,
             and
             their
             Entertainment
             .
             Love
             is
             their
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             ,
             and
             their
             Recreation
             .
             They
             love
             Dearly
             ,
             they
             love
             Constantly
             ,
             they
             love
             Eternally
             .
             
               God
               is
               love
               ,
               and
               he
               dwells
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               in
               God.
            
             To
             be
             like
             them
             ,
             see
             that
             ye
             love
             him
             ,
             that
             
               hath
               begotten
               you
               again
               unto
               a
               lively
               hope
               ,
               by
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
             See
             
               that
               ye
               love
               one
               another
               with
               a
               pure
               Heart
               fervently
               ,
            
             See
             that
             
               your
               love
               be
               without
               dissimulation
            
             .
             See
             that
             ye
             
               love
               not
               in
               Word
               ,
               nor
               in
               Tongue
               ,
            
             but
             
               indeed
               and
               in
               truth
            
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Thred
             of
             your
             Life
             shall
             break
             ,
             that
             Love
             which
             dwelt
             in
             you
             ,
             will
             exalt
             you
             to
             the
             Regions
             of
             perfect
             Love
             ,
             where
             the
             Inhabitants
             speak
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             think
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             sing
             of
             Love
             ;
             and
             tell
             one
             another
             ,
             how
             
               Christ
               hath
               loved
               them
               ,
               and
               wash'd
               them
               from
               their
               Sins
               with
               his
               own
               Blood.
            
             To
             him
             be
             Glory
             forever
             .
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         FINIS
         .
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A70263-e240
           
             *
             Anno
             1641.
             
          
           
             †
             So
             call'ed
             ,
             as
             some
             think
             ,
             from
             
               Bacchi
               ara
            
             .
             Vid.
             
             Misson's
             Trav.
             Tom.
             1.
             
             Lett.
             6
             .
          
           
             *
             An.
             1665.
             
          
           
             †
             The
             Rectory
             of
             Doulton
             in
             Devonshire
             .
          
           
             ‖
             An
             1669.
             
          
           
             *
             Charles
             Lodowick
             Elector
             Palatine
             .
          
           
             †
             An
             1671.
             
          
           
             *
             Plin.
             l.
             1.
             ep
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Varen
             .
             descript
             .
             Japon
             .
          
           
             †
             The
             learned
             
               W.
               Sclater
            
             us'd
             to
             call
             this
             Distemper
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             himself
             was
             much
             subject
             ,
             
               Studiosorum
               flagellum
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Before
             this
             last
             Illness
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             died
             ,
             he
             fell
             (
             in
             the
             year
             1678
             )
             into
             along
             and
             languishing
             Sickness
             ,
             occasioned
             through
             his
             indefatigable
             Application
             to
             the
             Duties
             and
             Functions
             of
             his
             Ministry
             .
             It
             brought
             him
             well
             nigh
             to
             his
             Grave
             .
             The
             good
             Man
             ascribed
             his
             Recovery
             ,
             under
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             tender
             Care
             of
             his
             vertuous
             Wife
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             always
             liv'd
             in
             great
             Concord
             and
             Union
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Prayers
             of
             pious
             People
             put
             up
             to
             Heaven
             on
             his
             behalf
             ;
             as
             appears
             from
             some
             devout
             Meditations
             which
             he
             compos'd
             on
             that
             Subject
             ,
             and
             which
             have
             been
             found
             since
             his
             Decease
             among
             his
             Papers
             .
             In
             Thanksgiving
             to
             God
             for
             his
             Preservation
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             which
             he
             himself
             look'd
             on
             as
             next
             to
             miraculous
             ,
             he
             kept
             a
             Day
             Monthly
             in
             his
             Family
             ever
             after
             ,
             and
             preach'd
             yearly
             a
             Commemoration
             .
             Sermon
             to
             his
             beloved
             Congregation
             at
             the
             Savoy
             ,
             wherein
             he
             rehearsed
             God's
             Mereies
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             excited
             others
             to
             hope
             and
             trust
             in
             him
             in
             the
             like
             Extremities
             .
             He
             also
             distributed
             largely
             to
             the
             Poor
             upon
             that
             Day
             .
             This
             was
             his
             constant
             Method
             ▪
             to
             treasure
             up
             God's
             Providences
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             sanctifie
             and
             improve
             them
             not
             only
             to
             his
             own
             Use
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Use
             and
             Benefit
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             *
             Hieron
             .
             vit
             .
             Hilarion
             .
          
           
             *
             Platon
             Axiochus
             .
          
           
             *
             Vulg.
             lat
             .
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             †
             Theophylact
             .
             on
             Matth.
             24.
             
          
           
             Crucific
             .
             Jesus
             ,
             p.
             557.
             
          
           
             †
             Socrat.
             Apolog.
             
          
           
             *
             Jul.
             Celsus
             de
             vit
             .
             J.
             Caesaris
             .
          
           
             *
             He
             commenc'd
             Doctor
             at
             Cambridge
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1681.
             
             This
             is
             mention'd
             here
             ,
             it
             having
             thro'inadvertency
             been
             omitted
             in
             its
             proper
             place
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70263-e7580
           
             Vid.
             Grot
             in
             Loc.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70263-e10790
           
             Vid.
             Cornel
             .
             à
             Lap.
             in
             Luc.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70263-e13460
           
             G.
             Leti
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70263-e14860
           
             Vid.
             Cornel.
             à
             Lap.
             in
             Jacobi
             1.
             v.
             ult
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70263-e26530
           
             Pliny
             .